ă€ŠGod&#x27;s Apostle: Rebirth of a Lazy Geniusă€‹


 Chapter 1 The Last Lullaby, Below The Banyan Tree.

    ?A lot of University students seemed to be at an archeological site of a temple that was recently discovered,  but what was most surprising was that the temple did not match with any current or past cultures in the whole world. No one was able to tell which civilization built the thing and when.

    And that''s why reporters, specialists, enthusiasts, and students from top universities around the world were visiting the site to find any potential clues for discoveries.

    The excitement regarding this specific structure was in the air because even though it was deemed to be thousands of years old, not even a single crack was found on its surface. It was as if it was built just recently.

    And that is why the discovery of this temple created big waves around the world in every news outlet.

    While students were busy searching for clues and taking notes on the structure itself, one ce stood out the most as people were staring at the particr spot with gazes of admiration, envy, and awe.

    "Look! Isn''t that him?" A beautiful girl eximed in excitement, her gaze was full of awe as she looked at the particr spot.

    "Yea, the number one genius on earth. That''s him all right, Tch." A boy said who was in college uniform, from his tone and bodynguage...  He seemed to be either annoyed or pretty pissed off for some reason.

    "Oh wow...  But why is he..."  The girl said somewhat in bafflement. It was as if she had seen something that she did not expect.

    Someone beside her sighed deeply and said, "Forget about him. He''s just like that.  Let''s just do our own thing okay? Otherwise, we will all be suicidal if we think about him more," said the person and turned back. The girl also turned back to do her research although somewhat unwillingly.

    Conversations like this were happening all over the ce and people gradually got bored and left to do their work.

    Middle-aged women suddenly stepped forward. Her figure was quite sexy, she wore a pair of sses, high heels, and the typical sexy teacher outfit which could only be seen in anime or web novels.

    But anyways, the women walked to the huge banyan tree that was quite old and looked like it was easily qualified to be a top-most heritage site from its extensive form, broad trunk, and super wide roots that were even visible to the naked eye through the ground.

    A young student with blond and rather unkept hair was leaning on the tree wearing a coge uniform and a winter coat. Rather than leaning, it was fair to say that he was taking a sweet nap, even saliva was drooling over his mouth.

    Now you have to understand how strange this looked, an ancient-looking temple with strange symbols and patterns all over its walls was found and many intellectuals were currently looking vigorously to record all the data. While on the other hand, a university student was just taking a nap under a huge-ass banyan tree without any care as if all those others were just fools trying to find something.

    The sexy woman walked up to that boy, she knitted her brows in hopelessness as she looked at the boy snoring and muttering someprehensible words in his sleep.

    "Hey! Wake up!" The woman kicked the boy lightly and yelled.

    The boy however looked as carefree as ever and just changed his sleeping posture and curled up his body even more. This looked as if the woman was bullying a cute sleeping kitty.

    "Aww, he''s so cute!" Few girls who were still sticking around to see what happens said adoringly.

    The women''s eyebrows twitched, she looked back and clenched her fists which were shaking due to anger. "Wat''cha lookin'' at huh? Get lost and do what you came here for!" The women yelled at the girls loudly, and everyone scattered.

    "And.. YOU! I... SAID... WAKE THE HELL UP!" The woman screamed at the boy as she grabbed his ear and twisted it in a rather painful-looking manner at a 90ˇă angle.

    "Ah, Ouch.  Ouch! Hurts.  Aww.  That hurts!" The boy finally woke up and first and foremost tried to get the women''s hand away from his ear as fast as possible.

    The boy''s eyes looked uninterested and drowsy but his handsome face was currently twitching in pain

    The woman let go of the boy and stared at him attentively with hands over her waist, that with her beautiful curves and cleavage were enough to even charm the uninterested boy, but not much tho.

    "Ms. Hutson... why won''t you let me live in peace.. *yawn*," The boy said drowsily, his eyes were still struggling to keep open as he rubbed his ear which was red as a tomato.

    "The whole reason I brought you here is for you to look at this site and tell if you can find something! Hmph! Do you think I like dealing with you? If you weren''t such a smart-ass I wouldn''t even care! Now get yourzy ass up ande with me!" The woman said with a lot of frustration, she was literally on the verge of exploding.

    The boy struggled to wipe and spit from his face that was constantlying out from the woman''s mouth. He finally gave in and said, "Fine... Fine...  Let''s.. Go.. Ok?" He said gloomily As if he was being sent to war to die. His tone and expression were so gloomy that even the passerby felt sympathy for him.

    The boy was 21 years old Ethan Riddle who was said to be a genius and the topper of the world''s number one university called Stanfield University.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The fact was that he had alreadypleted graduation at the age of 16 and was just forced to attend college by his parents so that he would ''make friends and get some ''experience with socializing''

    Ethan was arguably theziest person on earth, he even said once that he did a speedrun in education just so that he would have more time to sleepter. He was the kind of person that had no ambition, did not care about anything, and just liked to sleep under s tree and stare at the moving clouds for hours.

    He was criticized a lot for not using his incredible talents for the good of society. And now he was dragged by his teacher Ms. Hudson to who knows where to look at some old temple which Ethan had absolutely nothing to do with.

    The guy basically just wanted to chill and everything he did was all for that purpose only.

    Ms. Hudson grabbed his right hand and urged him to get going. Ethan sighed in resignation andzily tried to stand up.

    As he was struggling to get up from extreme drowsiness, he saw something shining in a small slit on the Banyan Tree''s Trunk. He extended his hand and quickly grabbed the thing inside.

    It was a hard ordinary-looking and oddly shaped, glossy, light blue stone. Thinking that it looked just like the clouds above, Ethan threw it inside his pocket and that''s when Ms. Hudson who was getting more and more annoyed forcefully pulled him up.

    Both of them began crossing the road because the site was on the other side of the road. The ce was quite crowded and a few camping tents could be seen here and there around the temple''s premises.

    Both of them heard the sound of a trucking and they stopped in their tracks, "it must be the truck of supplies...  But why do I feel so uneasy all of a sudden? I wouldn''t just happen to get hit by the infamous ''Truck-Kun'' now, would I?" Ethan thought to himself. He would often think weird things like this which were utterly not so genius.

    He was still yawning and standing unstable because of drowsiness, "Honestly, when will this boy grow up?" Ms. Hudson thought while looking at the Drunk-looking Ethan.

    The truck soon came into view, it was going at above-average speed and because it was a slope, the momentum was even faster.

    Ethan with Ms. Hudson was standing on the side of the road. Suddenly the driver found out the brakes weren''t working when he tried to slow down the truck as the destination had arrived.

    He panicked and did not know what to do. In a panic, he did not see Ethan and Ms. Hudson on the side of the road and turned the steering wheel identally.

    The road was bumpy to begin with, and when the truck suddenly turned, it went out of control, and because of the slope, its speed increased.

    Only the sound of something being hit hard was heard followed by the truck crashing into the banyan tree. When the mor suddenly broke out and people gathered immediately, they found that Ms. Hudson was on the ground far from the crash site as Ethan seemed to have pushed her to safety.

    But then they saw Ethan in a pool of blood just behind the crashed truck. People gasped and some girls screamed seeing the bloody scene.

    "Quick! Call the ambnce.. Quick!" Multiple voices shouted.

    Ms. Hudson who recovered from the shock got up and saw the bloodied Ethan. She panicked and ran up to him and began sobbing uncontrobly.

    "I-This.. is.. What has happened... It''s all my fault..  My fault...  I- I never..  Never should have asked you toe... Woo.. Woo," Ms. Hudson said between sobs and hups while holding Ethan''s hand which was getting ''chill'' and more ''chill'' by the second.

    The whole scene broke into chaos as people looked at Ethan with sympathy. Some recognized him and were concerned while some secretlyughed.

    The driver who was saved by the airbags only had scratches and minor concussions. He got out of the truck from which hot steam and ck smoke wereing out.

    "I- I didn''t do this on purpose...  I don''t know what happened. I don''t know..  How.. How did this... AHHH," The driver said in hysteria as he was going crazier by the minute. He finally broke down and ran away frightened.

    What was Ethan thinking as all this was thinking you ask?

    "Well... Damn..  So cold..  I feel so cold..  Can''t move.. I hope it''s.. Not a fracture..  Otherwise.. I will have trouble... In sleeping.. I feel so.. Drowsy again. Ahh.."

    "I feel so sleepy," Was Ethan''s very final thought as all the noise gradually faded and he slowly closed his eyes, Ms. Hudson tightly held his lump and cold hand and looked at him through her teary eyes. Ethan had a strange satisfied smile on his face. As if he was enjoying eternal sleep just like the smile he always had while taking a nap in the afternoon.

    This intensified her emotions several folds as she wept even more loudly while taking Ethan in her arms and caressing his head as if to tell him that he could now sleep unbothered forever.

 Chapter 2 Difficult Birth

    ?Ethan was dead, Ms. Hudson was crying and people all around Ethan''s body were murmuring in low voices. But while all this was happening, people failed to notice the blue stone in Ethan''s pocket shining and resonating with the temple in sync before disappearing in a sh.

    Suddenly all the electronic devices and cameras became useless because of some sort of static and a white light suddenly shed from the temple that was even brighter than any shbang or perhaps the sun itself.

    It was so bright that everyone became temporarily blind. When people recovered from the loss of eyesight and the initial panic and looked back to the temple, what they saw shocked them andter the whole world beyond belief as the temple that was there just a few moments ago had disappeared without a trace.

    All that was left was the huge and ancient Banyan tree and Ethan''s lifeless body which only Ms. Hudson bothered to care about after what happened with the temple.

    ***

    While all this was happening on earth, somewhere in the other world, Ethan opened his eyes In a dark ce.

    "So it looks like I was reincarnated and not only that but I also have the memories of my previous life." Ethan thought to himself as he tried to move around but all he could see was darkness. On top of that, he was starting to feel tired every time he seemed to use his brain.

    "Dear God, have I be some kind of alien or bug perhaps? Oh, brother...  I really don''t want to adventure in a dungeon as a spider my whole life." Ethan thought.

    It was like his every action was taking a shit ton of energy and every time that happened, he felt more and more sleepy and weak.

    Now Ethan would not care if he kept sleeping all day usually but now his circumstances were different. He did not know what was going on with his body and losing energy like this might be a bad omen.

    Ethan only had one ideology, To obtain as much sleep as possible, one must finish everything else as fast as possible so the sleep wouldn''t be disturbed. And this is why Ethanpletely erased all thoughts from his mind and put himself in a sort of hibernating state where his body and mind did not perform any actions.

    Now as someone who was pro in sleeping and had a Ph.D. in doing nothing, Ethan was an expert on this topic and it was a piece of cake to him.

    Gradually, he began hearing the muffled noise of painful moans and some indistinct mor that was nearly inaudible.

    Ethan finally connected the dots and understood just what kind of situation he was in. He was going to be born into the new world right at this moment.

    "Oh this isn''t good, me having not much strength even to think is not a good sign," The thought came into Ethan''s mind and he felt even more drowsy.

    One thing seemed to be certain if he isn''t born in time then there was an actual chance that he might die in his mother''s womb.

    "M''Lady! Hold strong! You must do this for your child!" One of the midwives said with a concerned expression on her face in a luxurious room coated with gold, silver, and jewels.

    "Agh, Ahhhh!" The Lady who was lying in bed and was giving birth groaned in pain. She was bathed with sweat and her expression was that of extreme stress, pain, and worry at the same time.

    "Calm Yourself, My Lady!" An old man said, judging by his demeanor and clothing, he seemed to be some kind of doctor or a physician of some sort. He had a bowl of fresh water and a clean white cloth with him and he seemed to be the one doing the delivery of the baby.

    The expression on the Lady''s face was still that of agony but she seemed to be trying her best to not worry and stress herself.

    Midwives and maids were constantly cleaning the sweat from the Lady''s face and were encouraging her to the best of their ability.

    The doctor looked at the baby''s condition and became surprised. He frowned and checked again but it seemed as if whatever he found out wasn''t anything good.

    The old man stood up and signaled the well-built, white-haired, and handsome man who was holding the mother''s hand with worry and a troubled smile. It was as if he was extremely worried and perhaps frightened but did not want to show it to his wife who was already in stress.

    The white-haired man slowly got up afterforting his wife once again and walked up to the doctor who was waiting for him near the room''s entrance far away from everyone''s gazes.

    "My Lord, I will be blunt as we don''t have much time at hand. When I checked the condition of the child earlier, I found that the child is making no movements. For now, I cannot tell if..." The old man stopped and hesitated to say anything further. Atst, he decided to not speak further.

    The white-haired man narrowed his eyes but calmed himself right after. He turned back and said, "I understand, but you must bring my child into this world whether or not... I cannot see my dear wife in such agony any longer."

    The old man looked at the firm back of the White-haired Lord deeply and sighed, "As you wish, the child not making any movements has now made it easier for the Lady to give birth." He said offering somefort.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Push! M''Lady! Push!" The chief midwife said while holding the Lady''s hand.

    "AAAAAA!!!" The Lady made even more effort in her endeavors which brought on more pain.

    The old man took charge again and masterfully with the utmost precision, guided the baby out in such a way that the entangled umbilical cord did not make anyplications

    It was now more easy for him to do this as the ''baby'' was not moving and making this moreplicated.

    "Hold on dear...  I am here with you.  Just a little more." The supposed Lord held his wife''s hand tightly and said with aforting smile.

    It seems to have worked as the mother then used all of her remaining strength and courage to push the baby forward.

    The doctor finally got hold of the baby and he carefully brought him out of the mother''s body atst.

    But instead of everyone cheering, the room was dead silent as the baby wasn''t crying after birth. In fact, it was not moving at all giving everyone a foreboding feeling.

    The doctor checked the baby''s nerve and nose and his eyes shone, "Alive, but very weak at the moment." He said and gave the child to the head midwife who then cleaned the baby first with a soft fabric and got water and then wrapped him in a clean silky cloth.

    "O''Goddess Martha, Shed Thy Light And Save This Child, Give Him Blessings For You Are The Holy Mother!" The Old Man said and extended his hand above the baby''s small head.

    A Pure and White light began enveloping his palm. The light gave off a holy and pure aura that made everyonefortable and relieved. it was like the soft bells ringing in the background as if the luby sung by one''s mother. It made everyone relieved on a conscious level as if giving them hope that everything would be fine.

    The whole room shone white and got rejuvenated by the calming,forting, and cozy atmosphere. A few seconds passed and the light condensed over the Old Man''s Palm.

    "Now, The bead of Vitality!" The Old Man said, the white condensed light took the form of a small bead and dropped from the Old Man''s palm and entered the baby''s body.

    The room got back to its previous state but the baby still wasn''t moving. The mother was exhausted and had already passed out. Everyone had lost hope and looked at the baby who was lying in the midwife''s arm peacefully with grief.

    That''s when the Old Man picked the baby again from the midwife''s arms and pped his bum rather harshly, the resounding sound of a p rang in everyone''s ears as they looked at the baby with some hope.

    A few seconds passed and everyone''s gazes were glued on the baby, in front of everyone and unexpectedly, the baby finally opened his eyes sluggishly and..... Yawned.

    After a few seconds of pin-drop silence, everyone burst into resoundingughter and cheering. The White Haired Lord finally showed a genuine smile full of happiness and relief.

    While Ethan was thinking in his baby mind, "Oh crap, that was close. I almost passed out of weakness there. But most importantly...  I can finally sleep all day as a baby, yay."

    Just as he was thinking such nonsensical things, the Old Man was rather still worried that the baby wasn''t crying, so he pped the ''baby'' again on his bum.

    Ethan whose happy mood was clearly showing through his baby face with the cutest smile ever was jolted by the resounding p.

    But of course, he did not cry because as an adult..  it would just be too embarrassing for him. He instead looked at the old man and pouted in displeasure, it was a natural reaction for someone his age but it looked more like a child throwing a cute tantrum. Just that the child was a newborn infant in this case and should not be able to react like this.

    Fortunately, only the old man noticed this and he was caught off guard by what he saw. He looked at Ethan very very deeply with a suspicious gaze.

    Ethan realized that he screwed up and made a mental note that he needed to be more careful in the future. He just closed his eyes sluggishly and pretended to fall asleep. He hoped that the old man would not run his horses much further.

    "Oh? Sleepy are we?.... You''re quite thezy one, aren''t you?" The old man said in a somewhat sarcastic manner and smiled cheekily.

    But Ethan did not see or hear this as he had really fallen asleep while pretending. He was just a baby Afterall, and sleeping was the primal task of babies.

 Chapter 3 Ethan White

    ?The baby that was sleeping like a baby (duh) was brought out for everyone to see. Lady Aisha who was also the baby''s mother was resting after a difficult childbirth. Fortunately, she was safe but simply exhausted.

    Everyone in the main hall was very anxious as a lot of time had passed but there was still no news. Two old grandpas were walking in the hallway in circles wearing worried expressions on their faces. An old grandma was also sitting on thefort chair with a cute little girl on herp.

    Behind the grandma, a tanned, dignified young man with broad shoulders was standing solemnly while looking at the hallway. The boy was very handsome with white hair and green eyes, and his demeanor was that of a warrior prince.

    Learning onto the wall, there was also another man with white hair, green eyes, tall height, a small nose, and handsome features. He was looking down with an expression of extreme worry.

    Besides him, there was also another young boy who looked to be of simr age as the girl in the grandma''sp. Judging by his appearance, he looked very simr to the man leaning on the wall so presumably, he was the son of that man.

    The boy had no particr emotion on his face and it looked like he was just there for the sake of it. The different thing about him was that he had blond hair unlike the other kids in the hall.

    All of these people seemed to be waiting for the news.

    "What could be taking so much time..." The man leaning on the wall said worriedly. "I hope nothing uneventful happened." He continued.

    The grandma sitting on the chair frowned and red at the man and roared, "You brat! Don''t say such jinxed things!"

    "Of course, forgive me... Mother. I''m sure everything is fine." He said apologetically. One would assume that he was such a filial son and a kind person from his behavior.

    Just then, a fairy of footsteps soundeding from the hallway.

    Albaer White, the head of the White Family who was also the Duke of the Atrana Kingdom came with the head midwife behind him who was holding little Ethan. He was beaming with joy and that was quite evident from his face full of smiles.

    "We have a new member in our Family! A Son!" Albaer said calmly. Nothing else was needed to say as everyone in the hall cheered and pped to wee the new baby.

    The girl who was sitting on the grandma''sp jumped in excitement and ran up to Albaer.

    "Careful Dear," The grandma said from behind as she got up from the chair.

    The two grandpas who were strolling around the hall looked at each other and pleasant smiles appeared on their faces as they also began making their way over to Albaer.

    The man who was leaning on the wall was Albaer''s brother seeing how both of them shared their mother''s features. His name was Eliar White.

    Eliar seemed surprised for just a fraction of a second when he heard Albaer but then his face changed to someone who could be the happiest man alive.

    Heughed happily and ran toward the hallway with delight and great enthusiasm, "Oh my nephew! Let uncle have a good look at you!" He said with apassionate and satisfied smile.

    The Little girl who was running to her father suddenly seemed to remember something and turned back, "Brother! It''s our baby brother who was in mommy''s tummy! See See! Come with me!" She said with sparkling eyes as she grabbed the hand of two of her brothers, one with blond hair and the other one who was tanned-skinned, and dragged them both with her.

    The blond kid seemed a bit annoyed and unwilling but the tanned young man who was the eldest of them revealed a mature brotherly smile and let himself get dragged by his cute sister.

    All of them reached the hallway at once and were making a lot of noise which woke Ethan up. He opened his eyes and saw the people around him. He really wanted to cry to show that he was a normal baby but he wasn''t a good actor and if he tried doing a fake cry it would surely turn into a disaster. Like, imagine a newborn baby crying like a demon. That would surely be awkward.

    And not like he had any experience in crying anyways, so he just decided to act cutely.

    Ethan spontaneously started giggling and throwing his arms and legs around. He was wrapped in a cloth so he looked even cuter this way.

    Ethan suddenly found his vision shift from the face of the beautiful midwife and her peaky chest to the wrinkled and hairy old man and he immediately felt his mood dampened. He was about to cry for real.

    Seeing his grumpy expression, Albear''s father means Ethan''s grandfatherughed wholeheartedly and looked at him with a kind gaze and a goofy gaze.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So you don''t like to see this old man''s face eey? Hahaha! Smart boy! What a yer you are...  I will be sure to find you a beautiful wife when you grow up! Whahahaha!

    "Let''s not talk about that dear, he was just born today you know." The grandma said as she lightly pinched the gramps.

    "Hey, give him here! I wanna see how my grandson looks!" The other gramps said. He was Ethan''s Maternal Grandpa.

    He wore traditional clothing that was simr to kimono from Japan on earth. He had a well-kept beard and despite his old age, a fairly good-looking face.

    "So calm! You''re certainly no crybaby, boy!" He said in a deep voice. Unlike his gentle face, his voice was deep and hoarse as if he was used to shouting and yelling a lot.

    "Show us! Show us!" The little girl said as she hopped around in an adorable manner trying to take a look at her little brother.

    "Oh, this child...  Here let me show you." The Grandma said and Ethan''s view changed to a wrinkled, kind but also stern looking, Old Lady. She seemed to be the type that is strict with you but also loves you the most.

    Then Ethan saw his three siblings. His sister was very cute, she also had white hair and fair, smooth skin with a very innocent face and pink and chubby cheeks.

    The older brother did not speak much but his gaze was the most gentle and adoring among everyone else. He was a handsome young boy who looked to be 7-8 years old.

    The blond one appeared to be bored and uninterested for the most part so Ethan ignored himpletely.

    The little girl was called Naenna White, the eldest brother was called Shirin White and the Blond one was called Luceryc White.

    Naenna extended her finger toward Ethan curiously expecting to hold his hand, "He is delicate right now dear, you can hold his hand however you want once he grows a bit stronger." Grandma said.

    Naenna was very unwilling and pouted, just as she was about to bring back her finger, Ethan grabbed her finger softly and thought, "Hehe, I will grant your wish, don''t forget to favor me in the future so I may sleepter to my heart''s content."

    Naenna''s eyes shone and even sparkling stars appeared in his eyes, "Woaaaa! Grandma! He likes me! See? he grabbed my hand!" Naenna said in a soft and hush voice as if not to spook Ethan off.

    The olddy smiled warily and sighed. Just then, the midwife eximed, "My Lady! What are you doing here? You should rest!" Everyone''s attention turned toward the hallway and they saw Aisha walking rather limply toward them.

    "Oh, I''m fine...  I woke up and thought that I shouldn''t miss such a happy moment with everyone." She said and peeked at Ethan.

    Everyone nodded inwardly understanding that she probably hadn''t seen her baby yet and was eager and worried. The Grandma gave Ethan to her.

    Ethan and Aisha both looked into the eyes of each other. Ethan however felt a bit awkward but did not want to ruin his this life''s mother''s mood and so he smiled and giggled and extended his arms toward her.

    Aisha showed a profound and motherly smile and embraced her son lovingly. Their cheeks rubbed together which truly created an amazing scene. Everyone looked at them with loving smiles. That''s when the Grandma asked, "So what name have you decided for him?"

    Aisha looked at the baby for quite a while sizing him up in her gaze. She suddenly thought of something and opened her mouth to speak.

    "He is rather mature and hasn''t even cried once. His gaze looks very wise to me and I believe that he will be a very intelligent person when he grows up. And that is why...  I want to name his... " Aisha said and stopped for just a moment to think. After reaffirming her choice, she said, "Ethan"

    "Good name!" Both the Grandpas eximed

    "Ethan!" Naenna cheered.

    While Ethan was totally bbergasted when he heard his same name from his previous life. "Holy Fu*k! What a coincidence." (PS - or is it? Keke.)

 Chapter 4 Oh Boy....

    ?Ethan was growing up in the Duchy of White in a mansion that was on the outskirts of the capital of the Duchy.

    The capital city of the Duchy was called the city of Adenberd, it was in the center of the duchy and was surrounded by mountains and valleys which made it incredibly hard to invade.

    It was said that even if the whole duchy is captured but the capital has enough provisions and preparation then it can still withstand for at least two years with minimum manpower due to its incredible geography.

    The geographic location was so good that it was worthy to be the capital of the kingdom itself.

    Anyhow, it had been a month since Ethan was born into the world. Mostly, he was always wrapped in a cloth or under constant surveince by the maids and Aisha.

    Ethan also noticed that he was being raised with extreme care and extravagance as if he were a prince of some kingdom. He understood that the White Family was very rich and powerful from what he saw till now.

    Ethan got to experience firsthand how hard the life of an infant truly is. He had very less energy in his tiny body so he would pass out just after moving his limbs around for a while. And that wasn''t even the worst part, he had no control over his dder whatsoever.

    It was extremely embarrassing to wet his pants so he would make a ruckus whenever nature''s call came. Most of the time though it didn''t work as everyone thought it was just the baby''s behavior.

    But everyone gradually started to notice that Ethan was not like other babies who cried all day, he only cried before pi*sing or shi*ting himself so everybody understood that Ethan would ''let it go'' whenever he cried.

    Another thing that Aisha and others noticed was that he was just too quiet... like he did not even make the sounds that babies usually made. He would also turn his head whenever it came to breastfeeding, such behavior was strange and baffling which worried Aisha endlessly and she in turn showered him with more attention and love.

    All this created some rumors that Ethan was extremely intelligent, strange, entric, and quiet. As the Youngest Master of the White Family who was recently born, Ethan had quickly be famous among the peasants and the rumors made him out to be some kind of natural genius and handsome prince which soared his poprity even more

    The rumors of Ethan''s strangeness were spreading mouth to mouth and they were getting more and more ridiculous with each turn. Everywhere in the town people would talk about it and the rumors were even starting to spread throughout the whole Duchy and then the Kingdom by extension.

    Ethan had expected this to happen to some degree but he didn''t expect such an outrage. But it was necessary as he couldn''t just piss himself all the time and do nothing about it.

    Living as an infant was harder than one would imagine as you couldn''t move, couldn''t talk, and basically, there was nothing to do but lie in one ce.

    Ethan tho, did not mind this as he was used to doing nothing and it wasn''t boring for him in the slightest, on the contrary...  He was rather enjoying his new lifestyle where he would just sleep and eat.

    Sometimes Naenna, his grandparents, and his mother would y with him and it was good for entertainment. It was rather amusing how Ethan yed all of them like a fiddle, when he smiled all of them cheered and when he acted gloomily all of them made weird faces to make himugh. And as a mentally 21-year-old this was very hrious to him.

    But Ethan was not stupid, he knew how important it was for him to learn more about his surroundings as he seemed to be in a medieval era of somepletely different world.

    He could also somehow understand thenguage but had no idea how was this possible because as far as he knew, the letters in thenguage were totally unfamiliar to him.

    And that''s why he was carefully observing the world around him as much as he could. He was also getting information about the new world and his new family at the same time as he listened in to various conversations of servants, maids, and his caretakers.

    He got to know that the White Family had a long history in the Atrana Empire and was one of the most powerful families. He also came to know that the Atrana Kingdom was one of the most powerful Kingdoms in the whole continent and even had a hegemony among the Western Nations.

    The White Family consisted of Albaer And Aisha who were his parents, his grandpa and a grandma, his uncle Alier White, and three siblings called Naenna who was his 4-year-old sister, Shirin who was nine years old, and Luceryc who was three years old.

    Ethan couldn''t understand how Shirin had tanned skin when Aisha and Albaer were both fair-skinned with western features, there was also the question of Luceryc''s mother who seemed to be missing.

    Unfortunately, no one around him talked much about these topics as if it was taboo so he had no choice but to wait and see until he would be able to talk or some information would be revealed in some time. It wasn''t that important anyways.

    One day, Ethan was with Aisha in her room and she was feeding him milk with spoons. Ethan just wasn''t able to bring himself to drink milk from her breasts when he waspletely conscious and was mentally 21 years old.

    "Slowly now...Fuu fuu.... Do you like it?" Aisha said and fed Ethan some milk after blowing some air on it so to make sure it wasn''t too hot, she patted Ethan''s head lovingly. The maids chuckled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There is nothing to like about drinking milk," Ethan thought and swallowed the spoonful of milk, "This is just too slow...  I wanna sleep." He thought further.

    Suddenly a female servant came in and bowed, "M''Lady, Lord Alier wishes to see you." She said.

    "Tell him toe in," Aisha said and fed Ethan another spoonful of milk. The servant left and shortly after, Alier came in wearing his usual pleasant smile.

    "Master Alier, what can I do for you?" Aisha asked.

    "Forgive me for the intrusion, Ie to inform you that one month has passed since we opened up our granary in the name of Young Master Ethan on the asion of his birth and all the people are very happy thanks to your generosity," Alier said with admiration.

    "Oh, you jest. Although it was my idea you are the one who arranged it. I hear you''re even taking all its financial burden on yourself. There is no need for doing so.." Aisha said with gratitude. Ethan''s ears perked up and although he looked like apletely normal baby just drinking milk from outside but he was carefully listening in to the conversation.

    "Why not? I can at least do this much for my lovely nephew, can''t I?" He said and pped. A few servants came in with various wooden and marble toys, luxurious small clothes, etc.

    "This is for my dear nephew from me." He said and looked at Ethan with an adoring smile.

    "This...  You have my gratitude." Aisha looked around at the various gifts and said with gratitude.

    "Hahaha, there''s no need for gratitude between family, Lady Aisha."  He said and rubbed the back of his head as if embarrassed.

    ''Woah! This guy sure seems a bit too nice huh." Ethan thought and looked at Alier and giggled. He then looked at the various gifts curiously pretending as if he was interested.

    Alier smiled with satisfaction and suddenly jolted as if he remembered something.

    "Silly me, I mainly came here to inform you that Lord Stuart is leaving in half an hour back to Stuart Earldom." He said.

    "Oh, then excuse me..." Aisha hurriedly got up and as she was about to leave, her attention went toward Ethan.

    "Allow me, if you don''t mind." Alier said offering to look after Ethan, "Of course not.  Please look after him." Aisha said and left with her handmaids.

    "Leave us," Alier said, the servants and maids bowed and left.

    With a smile, Alier picked Ethan in his arms and lovingly yed with him for a moment, he tickled Ethan''s stomach and made weird faces to make himugh.

    ''What a kind uncle...'' Ethan thought and chuckled.

    Alier suddenly stopped ying with him after a few moments passed, and a strange silence fell in the room where no one else but Ethan and Alier was. Ethan strangely felt rather ufortable all of a sudden as he looked at Alier.

    Alier''s face suddenly turned cold and the loving smile on his face vanished, his eyes became fiery and full of scorn.

    "My dear Nephew.... " He said and halted for a second and then proceeded to say in a very cold, calm, and detached tone, "Tell me...  Why didn''t you die like you were supposed to?"

    "Oh boy... "

    Ethan thought dumbfoundedly and blinked several times as he looked at Alier''s cold gaze.

 Chapter 5 Paranoia

    ?''Why do you want to kill me, uncle?'' After that day, Ethan would think to himself all the time. He simply could not find any reason why his uncle would want to kill him.

    Ethan had a few ideas as to why that might be but things weren''t quite adding up. He needed more information to fill up the holes in the theory he had formed from the basic observations and all he knew of human nature.

    He was not able to sleep in peace whenever he thought that his uncle was out to kill him. He was getting paranoid because as a baby, he wouldn''t even be able to resist if someone made an attempt on his life.

    But as days went by, he found himself wondering why wasn''t he dead yet. His uncle seemed to have given up or at least there was something that was keeping him from doing the deed. But Ethan was always alert and kept watching everything around him for any loose ends.

    His paranoia was very much affecting his behavior as a baby and from the outside perspective, Ethan seemed to get duller and duller each day which worried his family to no end.

    As a baby, he had less energy to begin with, and on top of that, he had to look for any threats or inconsistencies around him constantly while also slowly adapting to the new world and its customs. This took a lot of toll on his body and as he refused to drink breast milk which was most necessary for his early growth made him even more vulnerable. All of this resulted in him being asleep for most of the day.

    One day, Ethan was pondering over this matter while lying in the cradle as he stared at the ceiling.

    ''I must do something to ease my mind...  I cannot live in constant fear.'' He thought feeling a huge headache.

    ''Damnit! I was supposed to chill out as a freeloader and do nothing. Why do I have to deal with this? I''m too young to handle all this shit!'' He thought further. Ethan truly seemed to be going crazy as he was starting to think he was a baby forgetting that babies wouldn''t think this way, to begin with.

    After pondering for a while, his eyes finally shimmered as he got an idea. ''Haah! Why didn''t I think of this before?'' He thought and vigorously shook his limbs with joy.

    The next day when Ethan was with Aisha, he held her tightly not letting go at all costs. If he was forced to let go, he would create a massive ruckus. Basically, he created a hugemotion when he was left alone.

    Aisha was thus forced to be with him all the time. And for nights, he forced himself to be awake for a few days and scream loudly whenever Aisha left him in his room and went to ''spend time'' with his Father.

    Albaer would have never imagined that the reason he wasn''t getting any action those days was because of his son''s scheme.

    But he was quite the persistent fe as he suggested that Ethan sleep with the both of them from then on in their master bedroom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ethan had absolutely no interest in witnessing his parents do the ''activity'' as he wasn''t like a certain someone from a certain light novel and anime from the earth.

    (PS - guess who? >?.?<)

    ''Old man, see how this Young Master makes your life miserable.'' Ethan thought wickedly.

    Both Aisha and Albaer noticed that strangely so, Ethan would start making a fuss whenever the both of them got a bit too lovey-dovey. Albaer was endlessly frustrated as all his ns were getting foiled and so he gave up entirely.

    Ethan''s paranoia gradually decreased as days passed. Him being not alone had almost be amon practice in the mansion because of his handy work. When Aisha absolutely had to go somewhere, Either Naenna, Shirin, or his Grandparents would be with him.

    The servants had given him another moniker of ''Mama''s Boy'' along with other such nicknames since it seemed like he always needed thepany of his mother.

    Ethan was absolutely not happy about it but he couldn''t do anything even if he wanted to as it was a necessary thing for him if he desired to sleep peacefully without the fear of being killed.

    This little trick of his didn''t guarantee his safety entirely but Ethan figured that his uncle wouldn''t act in the open to assassinate him anyways and it was more of a psychological thing to have peace of mind.

    Just like this, more than three months had passed since he was born and life was going rather... Interesting.

    Thenguage in the Atrana Kingdom was called Atrenese. Ethan also picked up on some of the words of thisnguage of the world he was in. It wasn''t much as he didn''t get many opportunities to look at the written texts of thenguage but he was slowly getting ustomed to his new surrounding.

    He also made a general profile of every servant he was in contact, with and his family members in his head. This profile consisted of their basic personalities and behaviors.

    His uncle was of course the most mysterious and unknown of all of them as Ethan knew nothing of his motives, aspirations, and his personality. The face he showed everyone that was full of pleasant smiles and kindness was obviously a farce and he doubted that anyone other than him knew the truth. For now, it was a mystery to him as to what Alier would gain by killing the youngest child of his brother.

    Ethan was most interested to know more about Shirin as from the little contact he had with him, he seemed to be in a constant dilemma with himself about something. Ethan also wanted to know more about his story as only his profile was ratherplicated than everyone else as Ethan had figured out that Shirin was his half-brother.

 Chapter 6 Heart Of A Mother

    ?Ethan''s persistence in being cautious one day finally paid off as he noticed something unusual around him. He noticed that one of the maids who were assigned to take care of him was acting strangely.

    one day, Aisha was busy with something and Ethan was alone in his room with a few of his babysitters. They were just mostly keeping an eye on him and their whole job was to keep him entertained and see to his needs.

    "Young Master Shirin will be 10 Yeara Old Soon." One of the maids said.

    "Yes, he''s such a kind brother...  Did you see how he asks about Young Master Ethan''s well-being whenever he acts up strangely?" Another maid said.

    "Yes, he will be 10 years old soon. I will miss him when he''s gone. I have been here ever since he was a small child...  And now he has grown so much."  An elderly maid said.

    "Umm, well.  I''m new here and I was wondering if the rumors about him are true-" A maid asked timidly but was interrupted mid-sentence.

    "Shh! You shouldn''t poke your nose where it doesn''t belong!" The elderly maid scolded.

    "F-Forgive me..  I''m new here and didn''t know." The maid said on the verge of tears.

    Everyone looked at her with strange gazes as if she had touched upon a taboo topic. Ethan was finally about to get some answers but it seemed like this topic wasn''t going to be discussed further.

    "Alright Alright...  But don''t ask too many questions from now on." The elderly Lady sighed and said.

    "It''s time for Young Master Ethan''s meal. Selena... Go warm some milk and feed him carefully. I have work to do so I''m going. All of you...  Come with me." She said and stood up. The other maids nodded and left with her.

    Now only Selena and Ethan were left in the room. Ethan was always listening in on the conversations around him to gain more information and so he knew that it was time to have some milk.

    He was in the Cradle but it wasn''tpletely closed off from the sides as it had a-like design so he was actually able to see everything in the room clearly.

    Ethan was always cautious regarding what he was being fed and always took notice of any abnormalities as he knew that the most efficient way of killing him was poison.

    As far as Ethan knew, Selena was a kind and hardworking servant who had been working for the White Family for years now and her loyalty was time-tested.

    But Ethan decided to be careful nheless as he knew human nature very well. The purest of Saints could be turned into Devils given the circumstance.

    Selena boiled the milk to the optimal temperature and poured it into a container. She then came to the cradle and picked Ethan up with care and ced him on herp.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So far nothing was suspicious until Ethan noticed that Selena was not feeding him milk and instead seemed to be shivering.

    With shaking hands, she brought out a small ss bottle in which some kind of powder was stored. She seemed to be very reluctant as she slowly and with shivering hands opened the bottle cap and then emptied its contents into the milk.

    "Ah shit, is this what I think it is?" Ethan thought as his mind began running full speed to find any possible solutions to his problem.

    Cold sweat had formed over Selena''s forehead as she dipped the spoon into the container with shivering hands. Her face was absolutely horrified and conflicted.

    "Y-Young Master...  Forgive me..  Please..  I- I know that it''s no use saying this... But...  He...  My son..  He.... If I don''t do this. Then..."  She said between sobs. Her eyes were teary and red and her face was guilt-ridden.

    "I-i asked. It will... Only make you mentally ill... You will live. Forgive me." She said and slowly brought the spoonful of milk near Ethan''s mouth.

    Ethan quickly reacted and acted as if he was in a mood to y and swung around his arms. ''Coincidentally'', his arm happened to hit the spoon as it was thrown away and fell onto the group with a cling. The milk was spilled.

    Selena sighed with relief and picked up the spoon again. She came back to Ethan and saw him giggling and extending his hands toward her lovingly with a smile. It looked as if he wanted her to embrace him.

    "Owaa... Aoooo... Waaa..." Ethan then made some cute baby sounds. Although he looked like a normal infant from the outside but in reality, he was doing all this to save his own ass.

    And to finally hit the nail on the coffin, he decided to gamble it all on his next move, "Waa.. Mmm.. Aaaa... Maa... Mama... Mama...!" He said in the most natural manner. This was his n.

    Selena''s eyes widened as memories of her son calling her ''Mama'' for the first time flooded her mind. Tears started pouring out from her eyes like a waterfall. She stood up and emptied the milk full of container in the pot of money nt.

    She picked up Ethan and embraced him lovingly and said under her breath in a muffled voice, "It''s fine...  He said to continue giving the medicine for a year for it to take effect. I still have a year..  I will run away with my son if the worstes to worst."

    She patted Ethan''s head as if he was her own son. Ethan secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ''You are a kind person Selene. I will definitely Kill that Shithole of an Uncle of mine myself.'' Ethan thought.

    ''You said you had a son, and you were very reluctant to feed me that milk. You only needed a reason to make the correct decision Selene. Humans are like this.. When they are on the edge, they only need a slight push. Whether it pushes you toward the abyss or it pushes you away from it. That''s all that matters. As a mother yourself...  hearing a newborn infant calling you mother as his first words were all the push you needed to make the decision.'' Ethan thought.

    ''I will pay back this favor one day.'' He thought and closed his eyes and fell asleep.  This incident had once again exhausted him.

 Chapter 7 Heir?

    ?A whole year had passed since Ethan was born. He was growing up with the love of his family and even the servants adored him greatly. His grandparents were especially fond of him and he was growing up in their loving embrace and on their shoulders.

    During this one year, he got to know more about the world he was in. From what he saw and heard from random gossip, the world he was in seemed to be simr to medieval earth. Society worked in a hierarchy system where the ruling ss was, of course, the ruling ss. The ordinary people in the empire simply lived an ordinary life as they tried not to offend anyone out of their reach.

    The Atrana Kingdom was still a better ce to livepared to other Kingdoms as Ethan heard from the maids that a hundred peasants were ughtered just recently because they denied giving excessive taxes to their Lord.

    While they were all dead and their families ruined, the Lord only had to listen to a few bitter words from the king and the gossip from the noble society.

    And like everything else, this incident was also forgotten like all others. But Ethan was not going to forget as these small things made the difference between life and death sometimes.

    Ethan would often think of the day when Selena tried to poison him. Actually, he would mostly think about what he had heard before the whole poisoning thing.

    "I will miss Young Master Shirin when he''s gone..." He would ponder on this line in particr.

    ''Where will he be going? Isn''t he just 10? I need answers!'' Ethan thought.

    The most important thing which Ethan noticed in this period was perhaps what people''s faith was in.

    Throughout the history of the earth, people''s faith and beliefs made an important role in how history yed out and this was something Ethan was personally interested in. He wanted to know if humans were so primitive that they needed something to put their faith in.

    And he found out that people in this new world also believed in God. He often heard the maids pray in the morning and evening when the bells rang. And from what he observed, it seemed like people worshipped many Gods in this world and even the Gods seem to have some sort of hierarchy as some Gods were less respected than others. But the onemon thing in everyone was that they all worshipped the ''Allfather'' who was literally the ''All Father''.

    People believed that The Allfather was the source of all creation, and that included the other Gods as well.

    Unfortunately, that was all Ethan was able to figure out from basic observations such as how the maids and servants would say the names of the God they worshipped while praying and how they all would ask for the blessings of the Allfather while sping a three-dimensional contraption which was made out of a few geometrical shapes such as a sphere, triangle, hexagon, and a cross.

    This particr symbol that represented the "Allfather" came in different sizes and forms. Such as Ethan saw one hung on the wall of the mansion, as a ring or even as a locket.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But what baffled Ethan was that the people in this new world were way too religiouspared to earth. It was as if they all knew for a fact that God existed and wasn''t just a mere belief, But Ethan could not understand why this was.

    While Ethan''s mind was the most active in his entire lifetime, people around him were getting increasingly more concerned about his welfare. This was because of a choice Ethan had made after the Selene incident.

    "So he doesn''t particrly want me dead per se. He just wants to keep me out ofmission for some reason. Interesting...  It wouldn''t be that bad if I''m mentally unstable now, would it? He will have his goal achieved and I will not have to worry about being assassinated at least for a few years. And most importantly, people will not expect anything from me and I can chill as much as I want." This was what Ethan thought after the incident.

    He had decided to act as if he was a fool, a mentally unstable kid who lives in his own little world. And so from then on, be reduced acting cutesy and active altogether. He would simply stare at the ceiling, sleep and eat. He basically became incredibly dull.

    Ethan was a strange creature, he truly was a fool and lived in his own little world. His act made Aisha cry for countless nights, his siblings and everyone around him were concerned for him but it was as if he did not care what other people thought or felt. Only Aisha''s reddened eyes and her devotion to his well-being made his heart shaky.

    In the White Family Mansion, Albaer and Aisha''s room.

    Albaer was on his study desk examining a few documents and Aisha was making handmade clothes for Ethan. Her face was sunken with sadness. Ethan was also in the room, he had gotten some freedomtely as he was able to crawl around and be outside the cradle when he was around someone.

    "Dear, why hasn''t our son started walking yet? He has be so dulltely, he doesn''t react to anything nor he attempts to talk.  So is just so..  Silent." Aisha said and broke out in muffled sobs.

    Albaer put down the documents in his hands and stood up and sat beside Aisha and took her in his embrace, "Do not worry, I will ask for the Royal Physician to have a look at him. I''m sure that there is nothing wrong.  Our son is strong! Have you ever heard him cry? He is simply a bit of a slow learner." He said and patted Aisha''s back.

    Aisha seemed to have calmed a bit as her sobbing stopped and only some sniffs were left.

    "Don''t you worry, My Son will be an incredible Duke one day! He is my heir, he is White Family''s heir! and he has the blood of the Snowy Mystic in his veins." Albaer said with a smile as he looked at Ethan who was crawling around the huge King-sized bed.

    "Now wait a minute...  Howe I''m the heir when Shirin is the Eldest Son?" Ethan thought as one of the pieces of the puzzle clicked in his mind.

 Chapter 8 The Weirdo Ethan And His Wondering Thoughts

    ?One day, Ethan noticed that the mansion was a lot more bustling than usual for some reason. Servants and maids were running along the whole mansion and it just seemed like something was going on.

    Nearly one and a half years had passed since Ethan was born. He overheard that babies matured a bit faster in this worldpared to earth and by those standards, Ethan really seemed like he had some sort of problem.

    Ethan only recently realized this issue and even the Royal Physician was once again asked toe to the mansion to check up on him.

    This was the same person who had helped Aisha to bring Ethan into this world. Ethan found out that the person also had the nickname of ''Divine Doctor'' And ''Royal Advisor''. His name was Ferrah Alkhelm.

    He was quite the all-rounder and apparently a very important and well-respected person in the Atrana Kingdom.

    Ethan still remembered when Ferrah came to check on him and he just couldn''t shake off the strange and uncanny feeling he got from the man. It was as if the man knew something more than he let on. The way he looked at Ethan was as if he was suspicious of him which waspletely inconceivable.

    But Ferrah obviously could not find what did not exist, which was of course any illness or perhaps poison that might be tampering with Ethan''s growth.

    After the ''Divine Doctor'' gave his judgment that there was no problem with Ethan and the reason for his slow growth might be natural; everyone was saddened and Aisha was getting gloomier and gloomier by the day.

    Before leaving though, Ferrah gave Ethan a suspicious nce. Ethan felt that this man was even more dangerous than his father.

    But anyhow, for now, Ethan simply wanted to know what the hell was going on in the mansion and why everyone was so busy.

    It was morning and Ethan had no choice but to observe as the maids came in and out of the room constantly. But he overheard a conversation between two maids which gave him some clues. It went something like this...

    "Today''s the day right?" A Maid said.

    "Yes...  At such a young age he must leave the family." Another Maid replied.

    "But it''s such an honor, no? Young Master Shirin will surely do well...  He has always been a mature and strong child!" The Maid said and puffed up her chest with pride.

    "I''m sure he will! It won''t be long before we hear the word of his great deeds!" The other Maid said with a confident look.

    "Yee! Oops, let''s not waste more time...  We must finish the packing before he leaves.." The Maid said abruptly suddenly realizing that she had much to do.

    This was the conversation Ethan overheard while he was crawling around his room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''So it''s about Shirin, I imagine this has something to do with what I heard from those other maids one year ago. Guess I will just have to wait then.'' Ethan thought and rolled around the floor. He then attempted to stand up in a blind spot where no one would be able to see him.

    Actually, Ethan was able to walk when he became one year old but he hadn''t revealed it yet to anyone as he wanted to create an illusion that his intellect wascking.

    His thoughts wandered in various directions and he also recalled his first birthday. It was a grand asion as a huge banquet was thrown on the asion and many Nobles were invited. The subjects of the Duchy were exempt from 40% taxes and the day was celebrated with everyone in great fervor.

    Ethan remembered how his uncle seemed to be satisfied when no one was looking seeing Ethan''s dullness and thinking that the poison was working effectively.

    Ethan''s trick seems to have worked as Selene nor her son nor Ethan himself was harmed or killed. Killing Selene would only attract more attention and she was just a small harmless pawn to Alier so there was no use bothering her anymore, or so Ethan deduced since nothing had happened yet.

    Ethan was thinking about how long should he keep this facade going. He wouldn''t mind pretending to be a fool forever but it was a rock-hard fact that Alier was a treacherous bastard and Ethan just wouldn''t feelfortable with him lurking around.

    There was also the question of if the White Family had any powerful political enemies or not. Depending on that, Ethan might need to act and that''s why he was not sure whether he should expose his uncle as soon as possible or keep the status quo as it is.

    ''How vexing...  I should have been born as a farmer''s son. At least I wouldn''t have had to deal with so many shits.'' Ethan thought while sucking his thumb.

    He was simply the epitome of cuteness from an outside perspective. Babies grew a bit faster in this world so Ethan already had White Hair growing on his head. His face was also starting to shape up and now he didn''t need to survive just on liquid as he now could chew.

    Ethan''s thoughts once again wondered as he suddenly remembered the time he had spent with his sister, Naenna White.

    Naenna was a loving sister who doted on Ethan the most. She loved ying with him and spending time with him in general. She was now five years old and Ethan liked her innocent nature a lot.

    She seemed like a person who would stand against the whole world and defend you if needed and people like this were much rare in any world. Ethan thought that she would grow up to be even more reliable for him.

    Ethan''s thoughts wandered even more in some... rather bizarre directions such as when he will be able to sleep below the open sky under the shade is a tree and gaze at the distant drifting clouds.

    Ethan was a total weirdo and he knew it but for now, he was just waiting for Shirin toe visit him which he knew for a fact would happen so that he might know what was going on with all this ''leaving the home at the age of 10 Busines''

    Ethan was of course not worried about Shirin but simply thinking of his own interest,  ''Oh man.  I hope this world doesn''t have some kind of spartan tradition where they throw you in the wild to fend for yourself as a kid ande out as a warrior. Because I don''t think I will be able to sleep much in the wilderness.'' Ethan thought as he started at the entry door of his room nkly.

 Chapter 9 The Final Piece Of The Puzzle

    ?Ethan''s wondering thoughts seized and he snapped back to reality after hearing the sound of the creaking made by the door. The door was made from an unknown material that felt like wood but it was as hard and sturdy as iron. The creaking sound of the door thus was also strange, it was simr to wood creaking but also a bit of metallic creaking mixed in.

    Ethan was on the floor at the side of the bed and just a single maid was keeping watch over him.

    When Ethan looked in the direction of the door, he saw his whole familying in one by one. Aisha, Albaer, His grandparents, and even his uncle.

    Andstly came Shirin who Ethan was waiting for. Shirin had a strong build with tanned skin, long white hair in a ponytail, and a very handsome face. One could even mistake him for a dark elf if he had a bow on his shoulders.

    Shirin did not wear his usualfortable and loose outfit. He was wearing knights attire which was a coat underneath and a shining silver armor covering his body and a red cape on his back. He also had a longsword hung on his waist.

    Shirin was arguably the most eye-catching in the room. He was ten years old but looked a lot more mature than his age, ''Is this because kids grow fast in this world or because it''s just his quality?'' Ethan thought.

    ''Wait, is my prediction true or what!?'' Ethan suddenly recalled his concerns over this world''s traditions. It would be very terrible if they sent kids into the wild to prove themselves or something like that. ''They wouldn''t send a mentally unstable stupid fool like me, Right?... Right?''

    Shirin had quite the arm strength despite his young age as he very easily picked Ethan up as if he was just picking up cotton.

    Shirin had a mncholic smile on his face. When Ethan looked around to see everyone''s reaction,  he found that Naenna''s eyes were red from crying and she was having hups. Alier had a neutral expression but Ethan somehow felt that his uncle was quite happy on this asion.

    His grandparents were also present and they had proud smiles on their faces as they looked at Shirin with admiration. Luceryc just had his usual grumpy expression, Aisha looked pretty sad and Albaer seemed to be satisfied.

    "Ethan... I havee to say goodbye. Your brother has been deemed worthy to join the King''s Sword." Shirin said and smiled.

    ''King''s Sword...  Deemed worthy.... So is this a Knighthood kind of thing? No...  It looks like it''s a special post directly under the king. That means Shirin will be going to the Capital. Now I see...''

    "Little Ethan, you will most probably not see me until a few more years..  At least not until you''re the same age as I am this year. I will miss you dearly." Shirin said and closed up to Ethan''s ear and whispered. "It''s better to live a carefree life like you do little Ethan...  Expectations can be burdening. You live as you want to.. Let your brother carry all the burdens for you"

    Shirin''s tone was quite heavy when he said it and his eyes looked very kind, it was as if what he said weren''t words but a sigh of helplessness and responsibility.

    Now a normal baby wouldn''t be able to understand what Shirin had said so there was really no point In saying all that but Shirin still did. It showed how deeply he cared for Ethan.

    Even Ethan became speechless when he heard everything that Shirin said. He was finally able to understand a little more about Shirin and his personality.

    Ethan was simply thinking about what Shirin had said but what everyone saw was Ethan showing absolutely no response to his brother''s departure. Usually, even babies would react in some way in this type of situation but what everyone saw was Ethan just staring into the distance.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Little Ethan..  I have a feeling that when you grow up, you will prove all of them wrong one day. My heart tells me that you are a normal human being just like anyone else, Goodbye and Take Care." Shirin said finally and held Ethan''s hand tightly. His lips curled upwards slightly in a kind and mature smile.

    The sound of muffled sobbing could be heard in the background as Aisha could not help but tear up seeing the two brothers in such a way. One was leaving far away and for a long time and one was...  not well.

    Albaer took her in his arms andforted her. He also looked at Ethan with concern along with everyone else.

    Naenna seeing her mother cry also couldn''t hold back her tears and broke into whimpers.

    "Mother, please do not cry..  I will be just fine." Shirin said with a sigh, he then walked up to Naenna while holding Ethan and patted her head lovingly, and said, "Promise me one thing okay? You must take care of your brother and don''t let anyone bully him. You''re a strong girl so don''t cry...  What will little Ethan think of you if you keep crying like this?" Shirin said and added a small little bonk at the end with a reassuring smile.

    Naenna nodded timidly and said in a low voice, "I promise!"

    "Shirin.. boy, the carriage and your luggage are ready. It is time." Ethan''s grandma said.

    "We''re proud of you boy! Go and shake the entire kingdom with your name! Whahaha!" Grandpa White said.

    "Don''t you worry about us. I will make sure everything is in order in the Duchy." Alier said with an encouraging smile.

    Shirin then gave Ethan to the nearby maid and stepped backward. He looked at Ethan and everyone else once again and turned back.

    "Yes..  It is time to leave. Everyone, please take care." He said and left with resolute and firm strides.

    Everyone else also left with him to see him off to the carriage.

    After a few moments passed, Ethan sighed and looked at the door.

    "A genuinely good person, it seems that the heavy weight of everyone''s expectations is on your shoulders. Is that what is constantly in your mind?" Ethan thought and heaved a deep sigh.

    "Young Master Shirin is so brave... Even though the oath of ''King''s Sword'' forbids one from having a im over the Family''s hereditary title, one cannot marry, and one has to surrender oneself in the service to the Kingdom for honor and glory despite this, he chose to take this path. But working directly under His Majesty is an honor only a few among many can have. I hope he will be fine..." The maid muttered while holding Ethan as she looked in the direction everyone had gone with a look of reverence and concern.

    "So that''s how it is...  Now I see why my uncle doesn''t want me here." Ethan''s eyes which were getting heavy from drowsiness opened wide as he finally got thest piece of the puzzle of the mystery of his Uncle''s ill will towards him.

 Chapter 10 The Storybook

    ?Three years passed in a blink of an eye. There was no contact from Shirin at this time. He was supposed to be doing training for a few years but it wasn''t specified for how many. So Ethan did not know how he was doing there in the capital.

    Ethan was now four years old he was continuing his facade of being a dull child. He started walking at the age of three when he was supposed to much sooner. He also said his first words but never talked much afterward.

    Ethan did not want to create an image of himself as apletely mentally disabled child but as an incapable dull child who has no significant ability to speak of and who is certainly not fit for any kind of responsibility.

    He decided on this for two reasons, the first one being that it would be much inconvenient pretending to be aplete fool as he needed as much knowledge of this new world as possible. And for that, he at least needed to read a lot of books. The second reason is that he already knew Alier''s intentions and knew why Alier wanted to kill him.

    When Ethan heard what the maid said after Shirin left and knowing what Albaer had said something about him being the heir; Ethan immediately understood what the deal was.

    Shirin who was the eldest probably had no ambition to be the family head somewhere along the line in the future and he was also selected to join the ''King''s Sword'' by joining he could no longer associate himself with the White Family openly let alone be its head.

    Naenna was the second child of Albaer but Ethan had realized that simr to the medieval Earth...  Women unfortunately weren''t looked at favorably to be in authoritative positions such as the Family head.

    That only left Luceryc as the possible option who was Alier''s son. That was until Aisha once again became pregnant and sessfully gave birth to Ethan.

    Naturally, Albaer would want his own son to inherit his position and that''s why Ethan had be the thorn in Alier''s ambition.

    But Albaer would have no choice but to consider Luceryc if... let''s say, Ethan was not suitable for the position in any way possible. And that''s why Alier had attempted to poison Ethan under everyone''s noses to kill his potential in the early stages. This would allow Luceryc to at least have a chance.

    "Oh, I don''t know about that guy....  He doesn''t seem any more capable than the dumb me, to be honest." Ethan thought as he ate a banana.

    He had grown a lot in those three years. He had silky snow-white hair which was neatly kept, his eyes were of perfect size... Not too big nor too small and looked like pearls with a distinct sharpness to them which made Ethan look clever. His skin was fair and very smooth, almost like a women''s. He had a small, thin and pointy nose with a very handsome face.

    Shirin and Ethan both had a different types of charm. While Shirin looked calm and fierce at the same time with his mature demeanor and strong body. Ethan on the other hand looked rather innocent and frail and the way he behaved was clumsy at best.

    Although it was hard to say if that was part of his acting or if he was just being himself.

    Four years is a long period and Ethan got to learn many things about the new world and one of them was the realization that magic and things that could only be considered fantasy on earth existed in this new world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Almost for two years he had no idea that this was the case as no one around him used nor mentioned it which made it obvious that magic was not something that wasmon.

    One day he happened to be with Albaer and one of the mages under Albaer showed up for some Business and used a minor spell and that''s when Ethan''s eyes went wide with surprise as this was the first time he was shocked at this degree in his entire two livesbined.

    "Now I see why being sheltered is bad...  I would have never realized if I didn''t insist on being with Father."  Ethan had thought back then in bafflement.

    Ethan felt even more of a need to grow up as fast as possible and read some books as the fact that this was an ''Isekai'' world opened up various possibilities.

    "Before I died I remember I had thought if I might get hit by Truck-Kun and after reincarnating Ipletely forgot that this might be a world of fantasy...  Damn, I''m sure getting toozy nowadays."  Ethan thought and got up after gobbling up a dozen bananas. He didn''t even bother to clean the remains from over his mouth and just started walking around the mansion hoping to explore it.

    But then halfway through he turned back as it was just such a bother to go out anyways. And someone would just pick him up and bring him back to his room if he was seen.

    Ethan was just nning to take a nap but he spotted a thick book in his room.

    "A book? Where have I seen it..." Ethan stared at the book in silence and after a few moments finally remembered.

    "Oh right! Grandma camest night with it... she was reading it to me but I fell asleep and didn''t pay much attention to it."  Ethan said under his breath while scratching the back of his head.

    He picked up the heavy book up which didn''t have many pages but they were very thick. The book itself was very thick and heavy.

    The cover of the book was rather strange to be a kid''s storybook as there was a scary-looking monster thingy with two red horns on a ck, misty wisp-like creature. You might as well call it the depiction of the Devil.

    There were words written on the bottom of the book in the Atranainese Language.

    Ethan had already figured out thisnguage from what his mother tried to teach him and from observations so he was able to read what was written.

    "Tale Of The Disgraced God" Ethan read out loud. When he flipped the cover page, what he saw put a smile on his face. "Authored by The Church...  How interesting."

 Chapter 11 Tale Of The Disgraced One

    ?Once upon a time... Millions of Years ago, Gods used to live in the World of Akarxia. They were the Kings And Sovereigns of the world ruling over countless humans who worshipped them.

    In return, the humans gained powers beyond what they could ever imagine. The world was in peace and at the peak of civilization. People were blessed with the blessings of the various Gods.

    Demeter of The Harvest, Khames The God of Wind, Raina The God of Water, Agni The God of Fire, Gaia The Goddess of Earth, Nur The Goddess of Sky, Nabu The God of Wisdom. And then there was the God of Creation - The Holy Father who created the Gods who then went on to create more.

    Countless such Gods and Goddesses were on Akarxia in that Golden Era and kept the world bnced. Almost every aspect of living or the world in existence had a God or Goddess who controlled that aspect and gave blessings of those aspects to humans.

    No one knew why the Gods left their Holy Sanctuary and descended on Akarxia and the reason they gave the humans blessings as well as keeping the world bnced.

    People were content with what they had. they had enough food, facilities, and strength, and most of all, the world was in proper order. Ordinary people revered the supreme and did not dare cause too much trouble for fear that all would be lost.

    For countless years, this went on and everything was like a paradise. The civilization thrived even more but then the unfortunate happened.

    The Disgraced God who was also the counterpart of the God of Creation used trickery by illustrating a facade of having been sealed and created the ''Gods of Sins'' who invaded the human world discreetly and darkened human hearts with their vile influence.

    The World Order gradually began breaking down as the humans that were satisfied with what they had begun to ask for more and more, they even thought of aspiring to be Gods themselves. This darkness strengthened The Disgraced One and war between the Gods broke out.

    The God of Creation loved all his children and his creations and that''s why he was pained by the carnage and the imminent downfall of the paradise that once was and made a decision to destroy everything. He was greatly disappointed by the humans who became greedy and selfish,  they were indirectly his children as well.

    Just as he was about to act on his decision, the God of Prophecy who despite being one of his children was a strange existence different from others due to unknown mutations stepped forward. He smiled calmly and whispered something in the ear of the Creator and somehow also convinced him to change his judgment.

    And then, he who created all the Gods performed the ''Rite of Sealing'' and created a space-time continuum that was strong enough to contain all the Gods within it including himself and his counterpart.

    It was said that this took so much power that all the Gods created by the Creator were weakened by 90%. The Allfather himself was the source of creation and could not spend his strength to maintain all creation, deal with the Disgraced One and maintain the Time-Space continuum all at the same time.

    The Disgraced One was still not strong enough to defeat the Creator and not get sealed at the same time so he also used all the power of darkness gathered by the ''Gods of Sins'' which also weakened the Gods of Sins by 90%.

    It was said that this battle went on for over one million years as the Creator despite being stronger than anyone else was not able to finish the battle quickly as he also had to protect all his creations from the coteral damage.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But atst, after the battle of millennia... The Allfather imed victory and sealed himself and all the Gods including the Gods of Sins and the Disgraced One in the Time-Space Continuum.

    It is said that the battle to break out of that isted realm still goes on to this date and no one knows what might be happening and who mighte out victorious.

    All the Gods left the world but the various powers and blessings they had given to the humans lived on from generation to generation.

    The paradise was finished and the humans had no sovereign or ruler over them. Just as the blessings given by the Gods were passed on as so the seeds of Evil and Sin in the human heart also lived on. Theck of guidance and the immense power mixed in with the influence of Evil and Sins divided the humans as Good and Evil who fought each other for supremacy over the world.

    The vast knowledge and the advanced civilization of before were ruined by the constant infighting and the world was filled with barbarians. So to speak, the world fell behind several times once again.

    History took its course and gradually humans once again became civilized through the constant evolution of ideologies and from the influence of great leaders.

    The moral values and the tale of paradise with the remaining knowledge of the blessings of The Gods were passed on from bloodlines.

    Empires and Kingdoms; great men, and evil men came and disappeared as time went by and the circle continued. But whatsted to this day was the Church.

    Ethan who was reading the storybook with quite an interest squinted his eyes as he flipped another page and finally arrived at thest page.

    "Have Faith In the Symbol of the Allfather and lend him your strength so that he may be victorious and defeat the Disgraced One. We pray for his Victory and await the emergence of the era of Paradise! All hail the Holy Father!"

    Ethan read out loud what was written on the final page in golden words. He also saw the three-dimensional symbol of the Allfather below the text with the official stamp of the Pope.

    He closed the massive book with a thud and moved it aside and fell into deep contemtion.

    Hours passed by but he was sitting on the bed like a statue in very deep thought. It was unlike him as he preferred to not spend too many brain cells on anything.

    He finally opened his eyes after more time passed and yawned while stretching his arms and said, "How interesting... But is it the truth or just some bullcrap?"

 Chapter 12 Tutor Crisis?

    ?Ethan was almost six years old and his birthday was near, days were passing by in the blink of an eye and he was getting by just fine. He now had more mobility around the mansion and he also gained more knowledge.

    His facade was still on and now everyone was convinced that Ethan surely had some sort of problem in the head. Ethan did not care what others thought of him and just kept doing his own thing.

    Although he liked to chill by himself it wasn''t always fun and games. He also felt bored sometimes but his problem was soon solved as Albaer had invited some well-known teachers for him to begin his formal education which mostly consisted of Language, history, maths, strategy, literature, music, etiquette, and much more.

    Ethan decided to take it seriously as he was in apletely new world, unforeseen circumstances might ur at any time and only knowledge would save him.

    But there was a big problem with how he was going to handle all this. He was supposed to act dumb and learn vigorously at the same time which was almost impossible without certainpromises.

    But Ethan knew what he needed to do. It was necessary and it was something he had thought of doing anyways.

    And so a variety of tutors arrived at the Mansion to begin Ethan''s education.

    Ethan was in his room and everyone else was told to leave and his first tutor was about to arrive. Ethan was sitting on the sofa and waiting for the person to arrive.

    His body was already starting to mature bit by bit. He wore a formal noble attire which was a dark brown colored coat over a white loose shirt with full pants. The coat stood out as the texture was rich and it was also adorned with detailed golden designs.

    Ethan''s face which looked cute just a few years ago was now turning out to be devilishly handsome.

    A knock sounded and a middle-aged man who wore neat clothes and sses and had a very organized feel about him came in.

    He entered and first bowed slightly and sat in front on the sofa in front of Ethan.

    "Young Master Ethan, I am called Keith Heathman and I will be tutoring you on various subjects. Please do not hesitate to tell me if you have any questions." Keith said with a smile as he looked at Ethan.

    Ethan simply stared at the man without saying anything. The silence ensued for quite a while and Keith became increasingly awkward.

    His enthusiastic smile turned into a rather awkward one as he looked at Ethan. He shrugged it off for the moment and brought out a book from his bag.

    "Young Master, I will begin now..." Keith said as he opened the book and went on reading it out loud to Ethan.

    It was the same tale he had seen in the book but also included more details as well as told what happened in detail after the Gods left.

    "Wait what? So is this really the history of this world?" Ethan thought.

    Generally, on earth, folklore around Gods was considered Mythology and he did not expect that the people in this world truly believed in this kind of history.

    But then again, this world also had magic-like powers so it wouldn''t be that strange if that story truly was true but Ethan wasn''t going to believe what was written without any proof.

    Keith who was teaching Ethan about history was also observing his reactions sneakily. Usually, kids his age showed awe and bewilderment after hearing the story but when he saw Ethan he was surprised to see that he showed no reaction whatsoever. And yet the man continued teaching.

    A few minutes passed and Keith looked at Ethan again and saw that he was literally dozing off. He felt insulted and honestly wanted to p the brat, "What a disgrace for a Duke''s son! If he wasn''t, I wouldn''t even have seen him in my entire life!" Keith thought.

    A few more minutes passed and Keith said, "Ah.  Young Master Ethan...  Do you have any questions?"

    Ethan suddenly jolted awake and stumbled a bit and looked around as if he had forgotten where he was surprised to have been woken up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh..  Right...  Question..." Ethan said and made a pose as if he was really giving it a thought.

    Keith looked a little hopeful and skeptical at the same time as he looked at Ethan and waited patiently.

    "Ahh! Yeah I have a question!" Ethan said excitedly but even that somehow looked rather dull with the way he slowly pped.

    "Yes? What is it?" Keith asked finally seeing some hope.

    "You said that Atrana Empire is ruled by the emperor and the royal family, right?" Ethan asked.

    "Yes...  But what is your question?" Keith asked.

    "Well, then howe the emperor gets to rule overmon people like that? Shouldn''t the people get a choice if they want the emperor to rule over them?" Ethan said with a very innocent face but Keith started breaking into a cold sweat.

    "That- Goodness...  Young Master Ethan! You shouldn''t say such things!" He spouted.

    "Why?" Ethan asked with a sincere expression.

    "Th- that is...  Well.  Please excuse me.." Keith finally gave up and ran away.

    Ethan simply looked at the door with disappointment.

    Strangely enough, Keith didn''t show up the next day and very humbly denied tutoring Ethan saying, "Young Master Ethan is too wise and I am not capable enough to teach him! Please forgive my ipetence, Your Grace!"

    After that, many others also came and went saying the same thing. Ethan showed the same kind of clumsy, dull, and ipetent impression to everyone who came. It was so bad that the list of tutors was starting to run out of names.

    "Not him either... I need the perfect one to do this..." Ethan muttered as he once again sighed and looked at the door with disappointment from which another tutor had left.

    The whole White Family except for the kids gathered in the mansion''s meeting chambers.

    "Brother...  Another one refused..." Alier said awkwardly as he looked at Albaer.

    "Goddamit! How dare they...  Ipetent picking retards!" Albaer roared, "That''s Enough!" Grandma White said and Albaer immediately calmed down.

    "Even if he''s.. a genius...  he needs to have an official tutor. That''s the tradition and cannot be broken." Grandma White said with a straight face.

    Everyone knew that Ethan was no genius and why every tutor was refusing to teach him but no one would dare to say it out loud.

    "He doesn''t have to... We''re here for him... He''s the heir of the Dukedom and that doesn''t need formal education anyways..." Aisha said.

    "That won''t do, we must get him a tutor who is at least well-known. A student is known by their teacher and a teacher is known by their student. That''s how the Noble Society works before the childes of age." Grandma White said firmly.

    "But all the well-known schrs have refused..." Aisha said again. She was not disappointed in her son but just worried for him. She did not want him to be called by names in the Noble Society.

    "Ahem... If I may..  I do have a suggestion... But.." Alier cleared his throat and said hesitantly.

 Chapter 13 Earlene Farley

    ?The White Mansion was veryvish and it clearly showed. For example, even the meeting chamber was coated with gold and adorned with a majestic chandelier, paintings, velvet carpets, and art pieces.

    Ethan''s family was currently discussing the Tutor issue and Alier had suggested to offer advice.

    "What do you suggest?" Albaer asked as he looked at Alier optimistically.

    "Earlene Farley," Alier said with hesitation.

    "What? But she''s just a girl..."  Grandma White said. "Will she be able to teach Ethan well?" She asked further skeptically.

    "Although she''s a girl... she has proved herself to be a genius of great caliber. She even has the title of ''Royal Schr''. She has also written many books on a variety of topics such as the military and magic. And not to forget that she is a true born Noble and the Daughter of a Count!"

    "But that still doesn''t change the fact that she''s just a young girl, does it?" Albaer said.

    "Brother... We have no other choice. And we can use this to our advantage. I have heard that Count Farley is very supportive and fond of his daughter and By giving his daughter such honor we can gain an ally." Alier said trying to convince everyone.

    "But still..." Albaer said.

    "Brother, she also has the blessings of the wind. And...  Ethan might do well with someone close to his age as his tutor." Alier said.

    It wasn''t a bad option but Albaer was hesitating because even though Earlene Farley had recently be extremely famous and a role model for countless women but in the end, she was just a girl.

    Even though Albaer wasn''t as closed-minded aspared to others in the world of Akarxia he still hesitated because this directly affected his son.

    In the end, he decided to hire Earlene as Ethan''s tutor as it wasn''t like she was not capable of the job. There were no other options and looking for other well-known schrs would only waste more time.

    Albaer who was contemting for quite a while sighed and said, "Fine, send a messenger to Count Farley with a letter. And I will write the letter myself."

    "Yes, Your Grace" Alier said with a smile and left. Grandma and Granpa White looked at Albaer''s worried expression and decided to leave as well.

    "I worry about him...  How will he survive in this world like this?" Albaer said to Aisha with a bit of a downcast expression.

    "Don''t worry dear, he has his siblings...  and we as a family will take care of him," Aisha said as she leaned onto Albaer.

    After that, Albaer wrote a letter and stamped it with the insignia of the White Duchy which was a Torch illustrated by interconnected lines with a White me on it.

    ***

    I was reading a book called "Records of Lancelot" on my desk when a knock sounded and my maid came inside. I just peeked from the side of the book in her direction for a second and went back to reading.

    She bowed and said, "M''Lady, The Lord wants to see you.  He says it''s important."

    I put aside the book in frustration, ''What could it be now? Another silk pant Young Master asking for my hand?'' I thought.

    ? I am Earlene Farley, The unparalleled genius schr of the Atrana Kingdom,  or so they call me nowadays. It''s always like this...  they will sugarcoat you with fancy words and titles when you achieve something but when ites to real freedom? no one will say anything about it.

    I have seen far numerous aristocratic girls married off to some cruel and arrogant man merely for the benefit of the ''Family'' and how that ruined their lives. I have worked hard so that I don''t end up like them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It doesn''t matter if my father is a good man or not. In front of true power even he will kneel one day and I must gain enough power myself for my freedom.

    "Uhh. M''Lady?" The maid asked and I woke up from my thoughts.

    I stood up and ced the book back in the drawer of my desk and left to see my father.

    I knocked before entering and saw my father buried under a mountain of paperwork as usual, but he seemed to be more vibrant than usual too.

    My Father, James Farley a Count of the Atrana Kingdom is a far better man as a father inparison to most in the world. He was very supportive when I told him that I wished to be a schr and not do embroidery like other Noble Ladies.

    I always felt lucky to have him as my father. I feel that without him I would have been married off already.

    "Father, I can help with the paperwork if you want." I offered to help but I already knew what his answer would be.

    "It''s fine dear, forget that..  I have good news for you." He said pretty enthusiastically. I just wish it isn''t anything silly like another marriage proposal.

    "What is it? I hope not another marriage proposal." I said since it was weighing on my mind.

    "Ho-hoo, No..  But you tell me if you feel like it agreeing. it''s not like we have any shortage of proposals." He said jokingly which warmed my heart and I also said yfully, "As if, btw what''s the news?"

    "Oh right! I almost forgot...  Here take this!" He said and took out a letter from his jacket and showed it to me. I went forward and took it from him.

    "What is this?" I asked curiously while examining the letter. And that''s when I recognized the emblem that was at the back of the letter.

    "This is...." I asked to confirm, "Yes Dear, a letter from the Duke of Whitesburg. And it''s for you." He said with a smile.

    I was surprised to know that the letter was for me and not for my father so I opened it quickly and read it carefully.

    After just a few sentences my eyes widened in bewilderment but I also felt very skeptical. So much so that I even doubted whether the letter was genuine or not.

    "Is this for real?" I asked, "It seems to be..." My father answered.

    "But it doesn''t make any sense...  Why would the Duke want me to tutor his son when there are much more better options?" I asked full of skepticism.

    "Well..  You see dear...  There are certain rumors..." He said and told me that certain rumors were spreading in the kingdom saying that every well-known tutor refused to teach the Duke''s son. The reason wasn''t stated but there were a few spections.

    "Now I see...  But..." I hesitated.

    "My dear Daughter! Didn''t you want this? To create connections with powerful and influential people? I say you shouldn''t miss this opportunity." He said as I stared at the letter attentively for a few moments.

    I thought about it and found no downsides, as he had said..  It was a great opportunity to make a connection with the Duke. And if I managed to teach his son well then it will automatically prove that I''m better than those other schrs.

    "I understand Father...  Please make preparations. I will leave as soon as possible."  I said, then bowed, and left to make my own preparations.

 Chapter 14 Finally Arrived

    ?Earlene''s POV :

    The weather is sunny and the wind fresh. I reached the Whitesburg Duchy a long time ago and the capital city of Adenberd was just Within reach. The Duchy itself is so expansive that even after entering three days ago I haven''t reached the Capital City yet.

    I opened the curtains of the carriage and the cold breeze with warm sunlight touched my face.

    What weed my eyes was the breathtaking scenery of the Kashgar Valley and the beautiful mountain peaks far in the distance.

    The Valley was beautiful and adorned with various colorful flowers as well as fresh, green grass that swayed with the blowing wind. This whole ce just seemed like it was in mother Nature''s embrace and I don''t think there is a ce like this somewhere else in the whole Kingdom.

    I don''t know what''s going to happen next but this trip is undoubtedly worth the time and effort.

    I peeked outside the window some more as I leaned on the very edge and looked in the direction where the carriage was heading and saw the towering, expansive yet mysterious and obscure sight of the city walls shrouded in the haze of gray fog.

    This was very surprising but also rather expected at the same time. I had heard rumors of this phenomenon and everyone in the kingdom knew it but seeing it in person is very surprising nheless as the day is very sunny and yet the town seems to be surrounded in a fog.

    A few more minutes passed and an entry post gradually appeared even though the wall is still far off. I noticed that there are also a few other carriages as well as merchant carts in the queue waiting to get an entry.

    One by one the soldiers checked the documents and took the fee of one silver coin and gave way to the carriages, merchants, or individual travelers.

    When my turn came, we got stopped because I also had a few armed guards with me for my safety.

    "Stop! Identify yourself!" A man in metallic armor that covered his upper body and legs said.

    My bodyguard got down from his horse and stepped forward, he brought out the letter that the Duke had sent and handed it over to the soldier.

    The soldier was very alert throughout the whole process which indicated that the soldiers of the Duchy are very vignt and well-trained.

    He scrutinized the letter and checked it very carefully, he verified that the personal stamp of the Duke was real.

    He then humbly bowed and said, "Forgive us for the inconvenience, Miss Farley. Wee! We were told that you might being but we had to follow the protocol."

    "It''s fine, let''s go," I said and nodded to my bodyguard.

    The carriage began moving once again.

    I must say that I''m very impressed with how active and well-mannered the soldier was. The whole Duchy gave me a very good impression. I realized that the rumors aren''t false at all and that the Whitesburg Duchy is truly a prosperous and flourishing ce. Throughout my journey, I saw lush farnd in the small viges as well as developed towns and smiling faces all over the ce.

    All this made me very excited to enter the famed Capital City of the Whitesburg Duchy and meet the Duke myself.

    The carriage passed through the first entry post and miraculously all the fog that I had been seeing to that pointpletely disappeared like it was never there, to begin with.<novelnext></novelnext>

    What met my eyes was the majestic, sturdy and ancient wall which was slowly getting closer and closer as we approached the city. Not to mention that the mountains just behind the city acted as a natural shield.

    Now I finally understand why this ce has the reputation of being one of the best fortress cities in the world.

    A few more minutes passed and we finally reached the walls. There was another entry post before the majestic and huge city gates. A lot of people and merchant caravans were one by one entering the city and soon it was my turn.

    We once again showed the letter and also the token which was given to us by the previous entry post. It was much faster and smoother this time.

    Just as we were about to enter, a knight showed up and bowed slightly from his horse, "Lady Farley, His Grace Wees you to this city and has sent me to guide you to the mansion. Please follow my lead." He said and turned back his horse.

    I nodded and instructed the coachman to follow his lead. And thus, I finally entered the famed city of Adenberd.

    The city is as expected just like the rumors said. The roads are made from cobblestone and the carriage easily moved without bumps. The city is very vibrant and busy as the market area seemed to be very crowded, the sound of children jumping and ying, neighing of horses, the haggling of merchants andmonfolk, the many cksmithing shops, inns, taverns, and pleasure houses.

    The City has everything one can imagine. The people have genuine smiles on their faces and it looks to be a great ce to live.

    I observed everything to not miss any of it even though I knew that I would have more opportunities to visitter on. I just didn''t want to miss out on my first impression.

    We slowly moved towards the outskirts of the city nearer to the mountains, on the side of where we were heading I could also see a castle on the edge of a hill high up.

    ''So they also have a strong castle? Simply unbelievable!'' I thoughtpletely in awe of what I saw until now.

    Truth be told, the ce where I lived was nowhere near as beautiful and safe as this but I am still starting to miss my home. I guess is it just my anxiety about having to teach someone or meet someone as big as the Duke. I don''t know...  But this is an opportunity I simply cannot miss.

    On the open field on the high ground filled with greenery on the very outskirts of the city below the mountain. Therey arge four-story mansion with argepound and fencing. The huge mansion painted in snow white with intricate carvings and designs on its walls and pirs looked...Beautiful.

    ''Such a quiet and calm ce... '' I thought as I looked at the mansion from the window of the carriage which stopped outside the main gate of the estate.

    I looked at the mansion and inhaled-exhaled deeply just once. The gate was opened and first, the knight entered galloping on his horse, I and my guards followed his lead.

    It took a few minutes just to reach the mansion''s main building from the entrance gates and the huge grassed field but I finally reached the mansion.

    The knight got off his horse and opened the carriage''s door for me and extended his hand. With his support, I stepped down from the carriage.

    The knight smiled amicably and gestured inside as he led the way. I noticed that the servants were ready to carry my luggage into the mansion, probably to my living quarters.

    I once again looked at the mansion before entering and thought, "Oh well, let''s see how this goes." I finally entered the White Family Manner.

 Chapter 15 A Stunt That Could Have Cost Lives

    ?I find myself recalling the information about Duke White''s son, Ethan. I remember hearing about his birth nearly seven years ago. I was just eight years old and couldn''t bother to care about some Duke''s son back then and I certainly wouldn''t have thought that I would be walking into his mansion like this just on my way to tutor him.

    I remember that people were talking about him back then and saying that he would turn out to be a genius but then nothing happened. Talk about disappointment.

    Instead nasty rumors like him being mentally ill began spreading and people felt stupid to even suggest that he would be special.

    As far as all this is concerned, it''s going to be extremely difficult to tutor a mentally unstable person. I understand why would the others refuse to teach him in this case...  After all, who would want to have a badge for tutoring an ipetent student? And the Duke''s son on top of that too.

    And if I''m not wrong...  they approached me because no other option was avable. But nheless... If they even thought of me as an option then there''s still some hope to change this system.

    I suddenly jolted as I was about to bump into the maid. I realized that I was very lost in my thoughts and did not notice that the destination was already here.

    ? The maid stopped in front of a room that I can only assume belongs to Ethan White. She did not knock on the door immediately and seem to be fidgeting with her fingers and hesitant to speak out. I just watched her and waited as my speaking could very well spook her.

    As I was slowly losing my patience, she finally opened her mouth to speak.

    "M- Mis- I mean.. M''Lady! Please don''t quit on our Young Master like others! I know that he isn''t like what others say!" The maid said in a pleading manner.

    ''How interesting. Is a simple maid having enough courage to plead for her Master to a Noblewoman like me? Very strange...'' I thought and nodded to the maid. She heaved a sigh of relief and finally knocked on the door.

    A few seconds passed and no reply came. The maid knocked again visibly awkward as she tried not to meet my gaze.

    After a few more rounds of knocking the sound of a few things stumbling and falling over rang, "Yes..e in please."

    The maid then opened the door, shot me a meaningful nce, and left hastily.

    ''So rude of him...  What a brat! He made me wait for so long! Is this why all of those other schrs refused?

    My impression of him fell a few points as I finally entered the room.

    As I entered, the sight of him sitting sluggishly on the gold-coated, ornamented chair in a cross-locked-legged position fell on my eyes.

    ''I don''t know about intelligence but he sure looks devilishly handsome.'' The silly thought entered my mind and I cursed myself for it.

    I once again regained myposure and walked up to the chair in front of me and sat down.

    ***

    POV Shift:-

    Ethan had been recently informed that one more tutor was going toe to see him. He behaved the same way with every tutor that came and he was also going to do the same with the new one that wasing.

    Of course, he obviously had a reason for doing so otherwise he wouldn''t bother with so much trouble.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But Ethan was truly shocked when he saw a beautiful girl walk in. She looked to be in her mid-teenage years but she was considered an adult in the world of Akarxia.

    The girl had long brownish-blond hair and a truly beautiful face that was full of maturity and resilience. Her eyes were blue and looked like sea pearls. Her body was like a wave, it just felt very flexible, in shape, and had all the right curves in the right ces.

    Ethan may be azy bum but he definitely wasn''t gay and was immediately charmed by the girl''s beauty, but he soon calmed his mind and focused on his n.

    Ethan did not move neither he said anything to the girl and simply stared at her with a straight face.

    Now, this would disturb anyone but Earlene did not even flinch and instead smiled brightly.

    "Ethan White, from now on you are my student and you will do as I instruct during this course. You should have knowledge of this world for your own good..  so do not cut corners." Earlene said with the same sweet smile on her face but her words were rather...  threatening.

    ''Oh finally someone interesting....  Now let''s see if you pass the test." Ethan thought to himself and broke out in a slight chuckle.

    Earlene''s eyebrows twitched when she saw this. Next thing Ethan knew, Earlene was somehow in front of him, and a hue of Emerald Green and the Shade of Light Blue mixed colored Elemental Particles that looked like tiny Spirits were hovering around her.

    Ethan also felt the presence of wind near his face and the sense of immense danger as if someone had put a sword on his neck. But he did not even flinch.

    ''So this is the power of a Blessing?'' Ethan thoughtpletely charmed by the Mysterious, he did not even realize Earlene''s face full of bewilderment.

    ''Is he courageous or really just a retard?'' Earlene thought.

    "You know... I can have your head for this..." Ethan suddenly moved forward toward where he felt the presence of wind and danger. Earlene flusteredly backed off in a panic as Ethan would have really cut off his own head if she hadn''t moved back.

    Earlenended beside the chair she was sitting in and looked at Ethan as if she had seen a ghost as she muttered, "What a freak.  He truly is out of his mind."

    Earlene inhaled-exhaled and calmed her mind. The thought of giving up crossed her mind as tutoring this maniac truly seemed like a dangerous task now.

    ''The Duke would have killed me and my entire family if something had happened to this brat.'' Earlene thought and imagined a horrifying image where her home was in mes.

    Despite all this, she calmed down and decided to stick with the job as she was not the one to give up so easily. She felt like she just needed to be more careful not to pull off more such stunts.

    She smiled once again and acted as if nothing had happened and brought out the book of Geography as well as a few maps from her bag.

    "Anyway, let me introduce myself first. I am Earlene Farley, your new tutor." She said with a gentle smile.

    "let''s begin the lesson...  Pay close attention so that I won''t have to use other measures." She threatened once again hoping that it would work because she didn''t dare to try a stunt like that one once again.

    Ethan smiled cheekily as he could read her like an open book. He thought that this new tutor of his was quite interesting and amusing.

 Chapter 16 Showing His True Colors

    ?(AN - Hey guys, just wanted to let you know that I''m gonna be messing with the novel''s name for some time so don''t mind that. Enjoy ^?_?^ )

    "Do you think that God is real?" Ethan suddenly interrupted in the middle of the lesson. He was sitting on the chair calmly resting his palm below his chin in a thoughtful pose.

    Earlene was surprised by this sudden question and became silent for a few seconds. She then put aside the book in her hands and said, "Of course God is real!"

    "But how can you say that? Is there any proof?" Ethan asked calmly with a curious face.

    Earlene became speechless as this was the first time someone had asked her or she had seen someone ask if God is real or not.

    "See..  This is the proof..." Earlene said as she closed her eyes and extended her hands. The Emerald-bluish Spirit like particles once again appeared as they floated around her body. A slight breeze blew in the room shaking up the chandelier and the curtains.

    The ''ting'' sound of the chandelier sounded along with the rustling of the curtains. Earlene then slowly opened her eyes and everything went back to normal.

    It was never enough for Ethan to see magic and he was very fascinated with it. In fact, he wanted to learn magic himself but so far he had no lead.

    "But that can''t be proof, can it? The power you have can merely be one of the Human Body''s functions. Just like breathing and sense. What makes you think that God was the one who gave you this power? Have you seen him?" Ethan was relentless in his bombardment of strange questions and did not budge.

    Earlene looked at Ethan skeptically as she didn''t know what to think at this point. The type of questions Ethan was asking could easily be misinterpreted as heresy and that would be a world of trouble. But still, Earlene decided to think about these questions as that was her job as Ethan''s Tutor.

    Ethan observed her and his eyes sparkled as he saw that Earlene was giving genuine thought to his question and not running away from her job out of fear like the others.

    "We have historical records of God''s Existence. And there''s also the Holy Scriptures as well as the existence of the Church." Earlene said with narrowed eyes.

    Although she had answered the question to the best of her ability but this question was now stuck in her mind and it was bugging her for some reason.

    "Alright alright... continue." Ethan backed off at this point as it would not be good to talk about these things in more detail at this stage.

    There was an awkward silence in the room as Earlene did not continue and simply stared at Ethan with a strange gaze, ''That question...  Is something that only either a retard or a wise person could ask. Just what are you..?'' Earlene thought.

    Ethan smiled mischievously as he leaned forward and said teasingly, "What''s the matter, Tutor? Am I that handsome?"

    Earlene suddenly jolted and blurted in a flustered manner, "Shut up! Now pay attention!"

    Ethan''s smile grew even wider as he was really amused. He once again leaned back in his chair cozily and paid attention to the lesson.

    Nearly an hour passed and Earlene had been teaching the geo-political situation of the Atrana Kingdom in brief and Ethan was listening very attentively although he may not appear to be doing so.

    He once again interrupted and said, "Say...  what do you think this world is? Is it a ne? Or a realm? Or a rock?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Huh? Well...  It''s said in the Scripture that-" Earlene said but Ethan interrupted her once again saying, "Ah, The Scripture again?"

    Earlene frowned in frustration and said, "Will you stop interrupting? I was about to say that although the Scripture says that the world of Akarxia which we live in is the Skin of the Allfather but I don''t entirely agree with that."

    Ethan''s eyes widened and his mouth took the shape of an ''O'' as he thought, ''Woah, that''s some next-level bullshiting they''ve cooked up''

    "So what do you think this world really is?" Ethan asked as he was curious as to what Earlene thought.

    "Uhh, I don''t know for sure..  I have no idea but I can at least say that what''s told in the Holy Scripture can''t be true. There''s no justification for day and night, the changing positions of stars which is in a pattern, and many more other things as well." Earlene said and abruptly covered her mouth after realizing something.

    "Don''t tell anyone that I said all this...  And you shouldn''t talk about these things out loud either!" She said.

    "Why?"

    "Because it''s sphemy! The Church will brand you as a heretic!" She said with a worried expression.

    Although she was starting to doubt the rumors that Ethan was a dumb kid but his behavior was still too strange for a kid so she was worried that he would get himself in trouble.

    "I got it," Ethan said and leaned back in his chair.

    "Well, that''s enough for today. We will continue tomorrow." Earlene said and heaved a sigh full ofplex emotions as she stood up and began leaving.

    Just as she was about to leave. Ethan spoke, "Wait!"

    Earlene looked back and suddenly got chills down her spine as she saw Ethaning toward her with hands behind his back,pletely steady steps, a gentle yet mature smile, and firm, determined, slightly narrowed eyes that shed with intelligence and wisdom which were almost hypnotizing.

    His whole demeanor waspletely flipped on its head and it was incredibly shocking, to say the least. But most of all, such a look on a seven-year-old boy would stun anyone.

    Earlene subconsciously stepped back as she looked at the approaching Ethan and soon realized just how stunned she was. The whole thing was very uncanny in a way.

    Ethan stared into Earlene''s eyes and did not say anything as if he was looking into her mind, heart, and soul.

    Earlene did not realize this but when Ethan looked into her eyes she subconsciously looked back into his eyes without flinching. It was in her nature to not give up so how could she avert her eyes from a child half of her age?

    A strange pin-drop silence ensued in the room as both of them stared into eyes of each other. The silence was then shortly broken when Ethan spoke up.

 Chapter 17 Done Deal

    ?"I have something to say," Ethan said in a serious tonepletely different from how he behaved usually. His voice was firm and filled with undoubted confidence.

    At this point, Earlene knew that something was very off about this whole situation but she was still confused. I mean the possibility that a seven-year-old was deliberately acting dumb and fooling everyone never crossed her mind.

    She responded somewhat absentmindedly, "Y-yes, What is it?"

    Ethan did not speak for a few moments for some reason. Who knew if it was intentional or not but the tension was constantly building up making Earlene nervous.

    Suddenly Ethan stepped back with a smile and opened his mouth to speak, "Earlene Farley.... A Noble Lady who aspires to change the system and bring empowerment to women or perhaps you simply wish to protect your interests? You are indeed a true Schr and a great Teacher, I must admit." Ethan said with a gentle smile as he looked directly at Earlene.

    On the other hand, Earlene''s mind was in utter chaos as she was very confused about what was happening. ''How did his demeanor suddenly change so drastically? What the hell is this?'' She thought in bafflement.

    "What are you-" She said timidly but was ONCE AGAIN interrupted by Ethan.

    "You are the perfect one! I want you!" He said quite enthusiastically extending his arms forward.

    Earlene who was until now simply confused now also became ggersted and flustered. Her cheeks got red in embarrassment as this was the first time she had someone say something like this to her. And by a seven-years-old child nheless.

    She red up in anger and embarrassment once again, her face from the neck waspletely red.

    "WHAT THE HELL AR-" She yelled in anger but was ONCE AGAIN! cut in by Ethan, "Oopsie, As a TUTOR! I meant as a Tutor! Don''t misunderstand. Hehe." Ethan said frantically trying to clear up the misunderstanding fearing that Earlene would use her wind power and kill him.

    But he alsoughed cheekily in the end as he found the whole situation too absurd. Who knew if he was clearing up the misunderstanding or digging his own grave?

    Earlene calmed down but she was on the verge of breaking down into a rampage. Her eyebrows twitched in annoyance, frustration, anger, and a mix of a few other emotions. She narrowed her eyes and finally realized that the ''Mentally ill'' Ethan in front of her was far from Mentally ill.

    "Out with it! What the hell are you?" She blurted out.

    "Hey, that''s not so nice you know~." Ethan said teasing her some more, "If you don''t cut this crap right now then I will kill you!" Earlene said while gritting her teeth. She didn''t look like she was joking this time around.

    Ethan''s demeanor once again changed from a moody, teasing one to a severe and witty in just a second.

    "Alright! Let''s get to business then." He said, his voice firm and determined once again. His eyes narrowed like a sharp razor and shed with Intelligence.

    Earlene was once again inwardly dumbstruck and even the thought that she was standing before a real monster went through her mind.

    "You will teach me from now on, but as far as others are concerned...  I''m just a mindless baboon." Ethan finally let loose all pretense and dropped a huge bomb.

    Earlene simply could not hide her surprise as her eyes widened and she partially covered her mouth and said, "You mean.. You.."

    Ethan smiled and said, "Of course, do I have to spell it out for you?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Earlene tried to forcefully calm herself and took some deep breaths and said, "Why? Why do all this? And how is this even possible?"

    "Oh? How narcissistic of you, Dear tutor. Do you think only you can be a genius and others can''t?" Ethan said with a mocking smile.

    "But why do all this?" She asked dumbfoundedly, the shock was simply too huge.

    Ethan did not speak and simply thought for a second. A few moments passed and he said calmly "That''s none of your Business."

    Earlene''s eyebrows twitched again and she closed her fist.

    "Then why should I help you?" Earlene asked.

    Ethan scoffed and then walked toward her with a mocking smile. When he got close to her he said, "Then don''t, you''re the one who needs this Job. Imagine being the tutor of one of the greatest minds on Akarxia... Woah! Fancy Title Ain''t It?"

    "How do you know all this?" She asked genuinely.

    "That''s not important. Are you in or not?" Ethan dodged the topic swiftly and stared into Earlene''s eyes creating an invisible pressure.

    When Earlene looked at his face she found herself in a cold sweat and a chill in her spine, it was as if she had no choice but to say yes and if she said no then there was an invisible sword just hovering over her head waiting for the chance to strike.

    Earlene gulped and thought, ''What a terrifying monster. He shouldn''t be able to make me feel threatened like this.''

    "Well?" Ethan stepped forward getting closer and said with a tone that was impatient and felt as if not at the same time.

    Earlene sighed and felt as if all the strength was leaving her body. She felt like a total fool recalling the time when she had be arrogant and thought how genius and superior she was to others.

    This was undoubtedly a tight p to her ego but she felt relieved at the same time knowing that there was a far greater freak than her alive in the same world.

    "I''m in! But with one condition." She said, all the previous confusion was gone from her eyes and only calmness remained.

    Ethan''s eyes glimmered and he said, "Oh? Let''s hear it!"

    "Well...  You must treat me respectfully while I''m your Tutor!" She said poutingly.

    Ethan smiled, gently closed his eyes to make a final judgment, and shortly opened them. He was back to his sluggish,zy self once again. "Alright Miss Earlene, I''m in your care."

    AN - So, how was today''s chapter? :?-?) Well, I''m here to tell you guys that if you like the novel so far and wanna talk to me then please consider joining my Discord Server - https://discord.gg/jGYdtd7H

 Chapter 18 Education In Akarxia

    ?The whole White Family heaved a sigh of relief as Earlene told them her decision to stay in the Dukedom for a year or two and properly educate Ethan on various matters of intellect and politics.

    Besides that, he would be taught matters of state and military by Grandpa White who was a Duke himself in his younger days and quite the sessful one too.

    On the other hand, Aisha would teach him subjects of Religion and morality as well as the Noble Code of Conduct which include mannerisms and teachings on how a nobleman should behave in different scenarios.

    Ethan was very surprised to know that the educational system in the world of Akarxia was quite advanced. He was especially surprised by the subject ''Morality'' in his curriculum.

    But it was understandable considering that the history of the so-called ''Disgraced One'' and the ''Gods of Sins'' was true.

    A few days had passed since Ethan told Earlene about his truth and just as expected, Earlene began teaching him the ways of the world of Akarxia.

    There was a lot to learn and Ethan was all in for it. Everyone else thought that this was nothing but a formality and that Ethan wasn''t the Schr type.

    Only one person was getting frustrated by this evaluation of Ethan and that was Earlene as she had gotten first-hand experience of Ethan''s monstrous intellect.

    ''Fools! Such ignorant fools! This guy is a monster in flesh living among them and they don''t even realize it! I cannot fathom why Ethan is ying dumb like this,'' Earlene would often think along these lines whenever she stepped out of Ethan''s chambers after the lesson.

    And who could me her? Ethan truly was a monstrous genius or at least in her eyes he was as she didn''t know that his mental age was far from seven. She had to constantly listen to nders being spoken about him and that frustrated her to no end.

    She even thought of retorting against such nders openly but Ethan had warned her with his intimidating gaze that under no circumstances she be allowed to reveal anything.

    Earlene found out in the second session that Ethan had almost mastered the Atrainese Language all by himself. When she tried to teach him maths it only took him five days topletely understand the numerical system and he was easily able to solveplex maths problems easily.

    It was just too easy for him as the maths in Akarxia wasn''t as developed as on earth and thus it wasn''t even five percent of what he had to deal with in his School Days. Long story short, maths was only usable for counting and Trade in Akarxia so it was no challenge for him.

    Things such as politics and geography proved to be a bit challenging but Ethan adapted quickly and began sucking up all the knowledge as if he was a ck hole.

    The biggest headache for him was the Noble Code of Conduct, Morality, and Religion. He especially despised Etiquette and Mannerisms and as a result, he was even duller during these lessons only affirming his image as a problem child in everyone''s minds.

    Earlene was, of course, getting more and more dumbstruck by Ethan as the days passed. She also felt like she had struck a gold mine as she thought that someone like Ethan would surely do wonders in the world, Right?

    And as his first Tutor, she would automatically gain more influence and not to mention that her bond with Ethan as a teacher-student would also contribute to her advantage.

    The truth was that she had begun to admire him greatly as this was the first time she met someone like him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although she wouldn''t have thought the same if had she known that Ethan had no ambition to be some kind of great person whatsoever.

    Worth mentioning that Ethan was also learning literature and arts from Grandma White and did not downy himself too much this time. He portrayed himself as just average or ''Not Bad'' in Music and Calligraphy as well as Literature like poem writing.

    This was because there weren''t many options to entertain himself besides Arts and he liked ying Flute in his past life as well so he did not want to give up on ying musical instruments. Fortunately for him, there was an instrument called ''Havsri Bamboo'' or just ''Havsri'' which was simr to Flute.

    Ethan always smiled when recalling how happy his Grandma was to know that there was at least something that Ethan was good at.

    There was no issue with doing this as Arts and especially ''Havsri ying'' was more popr among Noble Ladies and almost no man showed any interest in Arts although they were taught nheless just as a formality.

    So if anything, The fact that Ethan was taking interest in music only made Alier look down on him even more and so there was no threat from that side.

    Ethan also liked ying Havsri with Naenna who was now 10 years old. She seemed to have taken her promise to Shirin quite seriously as she always tried to look after Ethan and spent a lot of her time with him whenever she was free. She would be quite displeased when the servants talked bad about Ethan behind his back and gave them quite the verbal thrashing.

    All in all, she was shaping up to be an excellent, cheerful, caring, and beautiful Young Lady with all the Virtues that Noblewomen in Akarxia were expected to have.

    Ethan probably only formed a true familial bond with his Mother and Naenna from the whole White Family. While the bond with his mother was instinctual and on a fundamental basis, his bond with Naenna was purely formed because of how sweet of a sister she was which Ethan appreciated a lot.

    Although technically she was his older sister he always considered her as his sweet little sister and she seemed to think the same way for some reason.

    It was strange because she treated Ethan as if he waspletely normal and without any ws ignoring what others said as if she somehow knew for a fact that it was the truth. She always said that Ethan was special but no one believed her.

    Even Ethan could not decypher how this was possible but he did not get stuck up on it as he figured that it would perhaps be cleared with time.

    Ethan''s seventh birthday was just around the corner but he did not expect anything major to happen as only his first birthday was celebrated like a major festival and his other birthdays were celebrated just in the Family.

    While Ethan''s basic education was going on in everyday life. He would eat, shit, learn, write, sleep, and doze off. That was his everyday routine and he was happy with it.

    But that would soon change as nothing is constant in this universe. Ethan had no idea of what wasing as he was a genius for sure but not a prophet.

    Only Fate and the Future knew what was entailed for him.

 Chapter 19 Ancestral Awakening

    ?Ethan''s seventh birthday was just one and a half months away.

    Preparations for the celebration were being made but it wasn''t anything grand. A small banquet would be held to which the nearby nobility would be invited and the date would pass just like that.

    The fact was that people did not give much importance to birthdays in Akarxia and even having a small celebration was considered to bevish bymoner standards.

    Everything was going well but Ethan was feeling more drowsy than usual for some reason. Other than that, his body also seemed to be getting heavier and he also had nausea once in a while.

    There was always the threat of poisoning or an infectious virus so Ethan took it seriously and went to Aisha.

    Aisha the worry-wart mother that she was, took the entire mansion on her head and summoned a doctor right away but nothing came up in the diagnosis.

    Ethan still did not think that it was his uncle''s doing as the symptoms weren''t life-threatening at all. He just felt more drowsy which he thought might have been because of his weak constitution and all the study he was doing.

    And as for weight, that could have been simply because he was eating more and not to mention that those were his growing years. Only nausea did not fit in the equation and Ethan had no choice but to sit and watch.

    One evening, Ethan was with Earlene and the tutoring session for that day was over, Earlene was just about to step out of his room.

    She turned around from the door before leaving and looked at Ethan whose face was especially pale, his eyes were sunken and he looked tired.

    "What''s wrong? You didn''t pay any attention today," Earlene asked with concern.

    Ethan stood up sluggishly from his chair feeling tired and said in an exhausted tone, "I. I''m not feeling well. I should rest."

    "Well, take care then," Earlene said with a concerned smile knitting her eyebrows. She had also noticed that Ethan was recently in a bad shape but didn''t know what she could do for him.

    ''Maybe I should give him a break for a weak.'' She thought and turned back once again to leave.

    Just after a few steps, she heard a ''thud'' sound of something falling on the ground along with the shattering of ss and a metallic clink from behind her, and hastily looked back.

    What she saw was Ethan copsed on the floor along with the shattered teacup and a fruit tray in front of his sofa chair and beside the sofa table.

    Ethan was still conscious and seemed to be in a lot of difort as he was struggling to get up but had no strength whatsoever.

    ''Agh, what the.. Hell.. Is this..?" Ethan thought as he felt his mind slowly shutting down from exhaustion

    Earlene''s eyes widened seeing this scene and she quickly ran up to him in the utmost haste. She crouched down on the ground and supported him from his back and helped him to get up.

    Ethan was tightly gripping Earlene''s shoulders to prop himself up and stay firm on his feet. His face had a pained expression and his body was starting to sweat profusely.

    Earlene touched his forehead with the back of her hand and found out that he was literally burning like an inferno.

    "Hey! What''s happened!? Heyy!! Say something.. Come on!" Earlene said lightly pping Ethan''s cheeks hoping to get a reaction.

    Ethan was struggling so much that he could not even properly speak and eventually he slowly closed his eyes and went unconscious.

    "HEY! SOMEONE''S HERE!?" Earlene yelled loudly as she held Ethan in her arms.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A servant who was nearby heard the yell and came running. He was shocked to see Ethan in an unconscious state on the floor with Earlene holding him and became stunned.

    "Hey! Go get everyone here quickly! Ask for the doctor first! Go!" Earlene spoke frantically, "Yes!" The servant said while vigorously nodding and left as quickly as he came.

    A few moments passed and the sounds of panic and rm broke out in the mansion. Ethan''s maids came running and first of all, helped himy on the bed in the inner chambers of his room.

    His body was getting extremely sweaty in the meantime and so a clean cloth and bowl of fresh cold water were fetched. Selene was also there and she was the one taking lead as she wiped the sweat off Ethan''s face and ced a new cloth on his forehead after dipping it in ice-cold water.

    Soon everyone arrived, and seeing Ethan unconsciously lying on the bed made them worry. Aisha who already worried about Ethan a lot was even more saddened seeing him in such a state.

    "What happened to him?" Albaer asked facing Earlene, "I don''t know what happened...  He wasn''t looking much good during the ss and just as I was leaving... he copsed on the floor." Earlene answered earnestly.

    Albaer nodded and held Ethan''s hand which was very hot to the touch. His face was pale as a paper devoid of any blood and looked as if he was dead.

    Aisha despite being a strong woman could not bare to look at Ethan as he was now. Tears were threatening to spill out from her eyes but she controlled herself as Naenna was also present in the room and looked at Ethan with teary eyes and a worried face as she leaned onto Grandma White.

    "Is.. He dead?" Luceryc peaked at Ethan''s face and eximed, "You! Shut up!" Naenna roared in fury.

    "Luce! Mind your tongue!" Alier scolded in a stern voice and forcefully pulled Luceryc back.

    ''What the hell? He looked dead so I just asked....'' Luceryc thought feeling wronged.

    The White Family''s doctor also arrived and without wasting any time sitting on the edge of the bed beside Ethan. He took his time examining him and after he was done, looked at Albaer and everyone else with an astonished expression and spoke,

    "My Lord! It''s a miracle! All the symptoms point to one conclusion only!" The Doctor said with an expression that was a mix of worry and astonishment.

    "What do you mean?" Alier asked in skepticism.

    "Idiots! Don''t you realize what this is? These are the symptoms of Ancestral Awakening." Grandpa White said calmly.

    The old man was indeed experienced in life as he did not panic like everyone else and was clear-headed.

    Earlene''s eyes widened as a light bulb finally lit in her head and she realized something. Everyone else was the same.

    "What!? But how is that possible? It''s way too soon even if we consider that he even can awaken the blessings. And Ancestral Awakening shouldn''t be this brutal." Albaer said inplete disbelief.

    He hadn''t even considered this possibility since it was so rare but now that he thought it seemed like it was the case of ''Ancestral Awakening''

    "Your Grace, that''s not important right now, Premature awakening is fatally dangerous! Anything can happen from this point on but if Young Master makes it then he will have unimaginable prospects that''s for certain. He must be a natural-born genius to trigger such a rare phenomenon," The Doctor said and stepped back from the bed.

    Everyone was still worried despite knowing that the few who had their Ancestral Awakening at an early age than expected went on to be some of the most powerful people on Akarxia.

    Alier''s eyebrows twitched and he shot a nce at the unconscious Ethan, a strange light flickering in his eyes.

 Chapter 20 Albaers Resolve.

    ?Ethan was left alone in his room, well. Not quite alone per se as Aisha refused to leave by his side.

    The atmosphere in the mansion was heavy. whether it be the servants, maids, or the White Family; everyone wore worried expressions in silence. It looked as if a ticking time bomb was on the verge of exploding.

    "Tell me! Why is it taking so long? It''s been five days already!" Albaer roared at the physician mming his hands on the table and the office suddenly became extremely chilled.

    "Brother," Alier said calmly as he looked at the dejected Albaer sitting on the chair with his neck lowered as well as fists clenched. Alier softly put his hand on Albaer''s shoulders as if trying tofort him.

    "Yes. Forgive me. I have been very restless. But do tell me, What''s happening inside the cocoon and why is this taking so much time?" Albaer said as he raised his chin and looked at the physician.

    "Your Grace...  The process normally takes less than, or a maximum of three days as we all know. But something seems to be wrong with Young Master Ethan''s Ancestral Awakening. Even by the standards of early AwakeningˇŞit''s taking a lot more time. This is unusual." The old physician said.

    Albaer''s brows twitched in annoyance and he said in a chilling tone, "Do not test my patience. I know that it is unusual and that''s why I''m asking for a solution!"

    ? Alier head-palmed and helplessly shook his head. Grandpa White was also in the office but he did not say anything. He simply looked genuinely worried.

    "Y-yes, Your Grace. The only thing we can do is to provide Young Master with the life force that he needs the most right now. But due to him being inside the cacoon we cannot feed him any Magi-Infested pills; in this case, only one option remains." The old man said. He seemed to have a habit of over-exining things which was pissing the Duke off.

    "And that is!?" Albaer blurted out impatiently.

    "Yes... That is, to have someone with the High Blessings of Healing and Vitality perform a Ritual to maintain Young Master''s lifeforce.

    "Blessings of Healing? But we don''t have the time! It will take more than two weeks at the quickest to get the Royal Physician here!" Albaer said mming the table.

    "Shut up! Is this what I have taught you? You are far too impatient, Albaer!" Grandpa White finally spoke up.

    "But Father..." Albaer tried to exin his case but was interrupted mid-sentence, "Stop talking and get your head together! There''s still someone who we can ask for assistance."

    He said calmly as his eyes shone with hope.

    Albaer took deep breaths and cleared his mind, a few moments passed; he jolted and stood up with a brighter face, "You mean..." He muttered.

    Alier who was also trying to figure out who was it that could help with the predicament also seemed to have realized something. He cried out in enthusiasm, "Brother! Allow me, I will head out right now and bring help as soon as possible!"

    Although his gesture was very kind; if Ethan was there he would have figured out that it was a malicious proposition in reality.

    "No! I will go myself! This needs to be handled correctly." Albaer said and started to move out.

    Alier was surprised and annoyed, his eyes squinted as he spoke in a lethargic tone, "But brother, What about Sister-inw? She needs you by her side now most of all time. I should go."

    Albaer stopped In his steps and hesitated for a moment, but he soon shook his head and said, "She is a strong woman and all of you are with her. I cannot stay here doing anything while my son is on a verge of death."

    Albaer did not hesitate anymore and directly left without wasting any time. Alier inwardly clicked his tongue and thought, ''Damnit! A good chance to have that idiotic brat disposed of without any risks lostˇŞjust like that!''

    "Bring help no matter what! Do you understand? I want my grandson alive and well!" Grandpa White yelled from behind the leaving Albaer and left the office himself as well.

    Albaer went straight to Ethan''s room, he stopped outside in front of the White Family''s butler who was keeping guard, and said, "Albert! Get Hooch Ready right now... I''m leaving urgently." Albaer did not wait for any response and directly entered the room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Albert who had grey hair, a wrinkled face, and loose skin due to his old age but also had perfect posture, and a vibrant and reliable aura nodded and left immediately.

    Upon entering; Albaer saw a golden-colored cocoon mixed with some shade of dark red.

    This cocoon had formed hours after Ethan fell unconscious, it was made of something mysterious. It didn''t look material but it also acted like a barrier isting Ethan from the outside world. It was nearly unbreakable and no one tried to break it anyways.

    It was also formed with some of Ethan''s blood as he was bleeding profusely when it happened. Initially, particles of light formed around Ethan''s unconscious body, and they gradually began forming a cocoon in which Ethan was currently in.

    Albaer also saw Aisha who was sitting on a chair a few distances away from the cocoon as she watched it with a sunken, worried expression.

    "My dear, you should rest. You haven''t eaten in days." Albaer got on his knees in front of her and said while holding her hands.

    "When will he be freed? I''m worried." Aisha said dejectedly in a raspy voice and looked at Albaer.

    "I promise you! Even if it takes my life I will not let him die!" Albaer said as he gripped her hand firmly, "I''m leaving to get assistance. But you must promise me that you WILL take care of yourself. When he wakes up it will pain him to see that his mother had been suffering." He proceeded to say.

    "You''re leaving? Okay... Come back with help as soon as possible." Aisha said and again averted her gaze from Albaer to the cocoon.

    Albaer sped Aisha''s hands for a few more seconds and then stood up. He looked back before stepping out of the room and said with a sigh, "I hope you can feel how much your mother cares for you, kid. I hope you will never disappoint her."

    The sky was quite cloudy and dark that day and all signs of a storm were visible. Below the castleˇŞa huge majestic falcon-like creature was standing along with a few Castle Guards with dignity and grace.

    The creature was colored ebony and had a long wingspan, an expansive sturdy body, and a long flowy tail that divided into three separate ones a bit before halfway through.

    Its eyes were quite big, sharp, and colored brown with a dark red eyering. Its legs were also dark red and looked like they had quite a crazy grip.

    Suddenly the falcon looked up as if it had sensed something in the direction of the mansion. It screeched in a domineering manner, spread its long wings that were almost as long as its tail, and swiftly took flight.

    It rotated around the castle three times and swept through the sky in the direction of the mansion like a missile locked on its mark. In the dark environment created by the clouds covering the vast sky, the falcon looked but a mere shadow that was so fast that even the soldiers on the castle weren''t able to monitor its path properly.

    In a matter of few seconds, the falcon arrived above the mansion, it circled above it a few times and then dived down like a meteor andnded straight outside the estate as if it had done this countless times.

    Albaer was already outside the mansion where the Falconnded presumably waiting for him. He was wearing tight, full-body armor that didn''t seem as heavy as it should have been; judging from the way how easily Albaer was able to move in it.

    He looked at the Falcon, smiled softly, and stroked its wings gently.

    "Hooch, My friend. You have helped me a lot over all these yearsˇŞbut this time you must get me somewhere faster than you have ever flown. My son''s life is in danger and it''s up to you my friend to get me there as quickly as possible so I can bring someone to save him." Albaer said amid roaring clouds. He knew that in such a whetherˇŞthe task was increasingly challenging.

    Hooch turned his neck sideways and looked at Albaer with its sharp piercing eyes. "Kek Kek Kek!" he spoke while nodding his head vigorously as if saying, "Don''t waste my time with all this melodrama, and let''s just get going,"

    Albaer smirked as if he understood exactly what the bird had said, "Well-Well, don''t mind me then!" Albaer said as he leaped with incredible precision and agility and directlynded on Hooch''s back.

    Hooch raised his neck majestically and screeched louder than the roaring clouds as if to challenge them head-on. He spread his long wings and shot up straight into the sky in a blink of an eye leaving behind a puff of dust and his w marks on the ground.

 Chapter 21 Albaers Strength

    ?The clouds were roaring and it was raining heavily. It was daytime but darkness had engulfed everything. Only the shes of raging thunder created glimpses of re amid the darkness.

    Suddenly an ear-piercing screech rang as a shadow flew over in the sky and disappeared far into the distance as quickly as it had appeared.

    "Hooch! Faster...  Go faster!!" Albaer who was gantly sitting on Hooch''s back said as he stroked the Falcon''s back.

    "Keeeek!" Hooch screeched once again and increased its speed several folds.

    The air pressure created by such incredible speed was nothing to scoff at. It was a miracle that a human such as Albaer was able to handle such air pressure and G-force.

    Perhaps it was the full body armor that was protecting his body or perhaps something else but Albaer was valiantly journeying on Falcon-back in the middle of a fierce storm with raindrops shooting from the sky like bullets and thunder raging as if conveying the wrath of the heavens.

    A few hours passed but the storm was still raging mad; on the contrary, it had be even fiercer with thunder shing considerably more often.

    Albaer looked up sensing a chill in his spine and saw a huge ck cloud slowly converging and cooking up a hot, lethal thunderbolt.

    "FUCK FUCK FUCK!!! THIS HAD TO HAPPEN NOW OF ALL TIMES!!" Albaer roared as his eyes became bloodshot.

    He narrowed his eyes ring at the thundercloud and smirked mockingly, "Tch, You. Can''t. Fuc*ing. Stop. ME!"

    As if sensing that the puny human was challenging its might, the thundercloud roared even louder than usual while lightning sparked around it creating a sizzling sound.

    "Ice that Freezes the Seven Hells! Descent The Cold Fury of Thee. Lend me Thy Water, Lend me Thy Power! For I Am Descendant of The White Mystic, HEAD MY COMMAND...!"

    Albaer sped his hands together; closed his eyes and said in a domineering manner as if he was the owner of the entire world at that point. It was thrilling, to say the least.

    The dark cloud stopped converging and it didn''t even look dark anymoreˇŞas it was full of lightning and thunder which was gathering into a strong thunderbolt.

    Abruptly a thunderous p sounded and the thunderbolt that was as strong as a missile strike and as bright as a sun left the cloud and shot straight at Albaer.

    Albaer who was reciting the incantation was finished with it at this point when the thunderbolt descended on him. Just as it was about to m into himˇŞAlbaer opened his eyes which were as icy as a cier and muttered under his breath, "Elemental - Ice"

    A strange phenomenon suddenly took ce where the air and even the raindrops around Albaer froze. Several feet above Albaer everything was icy. It was as if a barrier had formed around him which made everything turn into ice and snow upon entering.

    In a blink of an eye, the water that was falling around a distance of one Kilometer from Albaer suddenly started began absorbing above his head as if there was a ck hole there.

    All that water in just a fraction of a second became hard ice and crested multipleyers of ice walls above Albaer and Hooch.

    The thunderbolt finally struck the uppermost ice wall and pierced through it easily. Then the second, third, fourth, and finally it disintegrated along with all the ice just above Albaer''s head. The sh was very loud but fortunately, it was a barren area so no one heard. The extreme temperatures also created a gust of white steam.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just as it looked as if everything was overˇŞAlbaer once again spoke under his breath, "Elemental - Ice Beam."

    A bluish-white-colored frigid beam that seemed to be made of some sort of light particles rather than actual ice shot out in the sky from just above Albaer''s head toward the thundercloud.

    Upon impact, no big sound rang this time but the whole cloud itself froze into ice. All the thunder and lightning were gone and only the extreme cold temperature remained over that particr area.

    "Let''s go! We''ve wasted enough time!"

    Hooch let out a happy chirp as if to show how pleased he was with his master''s strength and once again shot forward with the speed of a rocket.

    ~~~

    While all that was happening with Albaer, in Adenberd, The White Family''s Mansion.

    Ethan was still inside the weird cocoon without any activity and Aisha was still watching over him silently.

    She hadn''t eaten anything for days and thus, was very weak. Her eyes were baggy and sunken, her face was pale and her eyes were worried, teary, and lifeless.

    She needed much rest but she just wouldn''t listen. She was too stubborn for her own good.

    Alier slowly stepped inside the room with an apathetic expression. When he saw Aisha in such a state his eyes shed with pity and sympathy. He walked forward in front of Aisha.

    "Sister-in-Law! You must eat and sleep now. I cannot have you hurt yourself any longer in my brother''s absence." He said.

    "Go... Away..." Aisha muttered limply devoid of any strength as she continued to look at the cocoon.

    Alier was surprised at first but then he smiled softly and said, "Please, I cannot abide by this request. You must rest." He said and stepped forward.

    "GO AWAY!" Aisha yelled with some of the strength she had left as she red at Alier knitting her brows. Her gaze was strangely dangerous and created an air of intimidation.

    Alier ignored herpletely and stepped forward in arge stride and without saying anything, he gently but with precision jabbed at her neck which made her unconscious.

    Alier pped and Aisha''s personal maids came in, "Take her to her chambers." he ordered.

    The maids heaved a sigh of relief seeing that their Lady would at least get some rest now. They entered the room further and carried Aisha with them and left.

    Now Alier was alone in the roomˇŞAlier who wanted to kill EthanˇŞin Ethan''s roomˇŞwith Ethan who was unconsciousˇŞinside a cocoon.

 Chapter 22 Alier In Terror

    ?Alier stepped forward and got dangerously near the cocoon. The surroundings were silent and Alier had an apathetic expression on his face as he looked coldly at the cocoon.

    "Julie, My Love...  I gave you a promise." Alier muttered, his eyes sorrowful and gaze turned downcastˇŞhe was having a recollection of some of his bitter memories.

    He looked up with a murderous look and said, "My dear nephew, nothing personal but I must keep my promise to beloved Julie... And so you must die!"

    Suddenly the air began turning frigid as Alier also underwent the same sort of change that Albaer had when he faced off against the lightning. But there was a major difference; Albaer''s Aura was very chaotic and trivalent while Alier''s Aura was calm and concealed.

    Alier extended his arm and touched the cocoon of light. Just as expected, although it wasn''t made of solid material but acted like a strong barrier. It felt absolutely nothing to the touch as if the human skin wasn''t able toprehend its existence.

    He removed his hand from over the cocoon and a slight, murderous, frigid and almost unnoticeable air blew in the room around Alier. Unlike with AlbaerˇŞit did not freeze anything and everything that it touched but that only made it feel more menacing.

    "Emperor of The Snowy Lands! Lord of The Frigid Winds! Child of The Ice God! Essence That May Freeze The Divine, Essence That May Freeze The Heavens! Essence That May Freeze The Nature... Heed My Command And Obey, Ice Cmity Essence!"

    Alier said as ice blue particles came out of his body slowly gathering and converging into a small bluish-white bead simr to that of when the Royal Physician had healed Ethan after his birth.

    The more particles came out of Alier''s body, the more tired and weak he looked. It was as if the particles contained some of his life itself. It was quite obvious that he was paying a considerable price for doing whatever he was doing.

    Some time passed and it seemed like Alier was finally out of juice as no more particles came out of his body. The white colored bead was ready over his hand.

    Alier looked at the cocoon once more and a hint ofplex emotions as well as hesitation shed in his eyes. He bitterly shook his head in pity and slowly closed his fist.

    He then turned over his hand right above the cocoon and opened his fist. The Frigid Essense Cmity Bead dropped down like a water droplet and crashed into the cocoon''s surface.

    It instantly expanded and covered the golden surfacepletelyˇŞThe golden surface nearly turned white but not for long as all the ''Frigid Essence'' that was contained in the bead swiftly entered the cocoon.

    Everything became normal as if nothing had happened in the first ce. The cocoon from the outside looked just as unbreakable as ever shining with a golden glimmer but inside; a frigid essence that could freeze tall mountains and rivers had entered.

    ''It''s finally over...  The essence must have easily frozen even his soul by nowˇŞlet alone blood and bones.'' Alier thought as he looked at his hands. He felt as of they were now bloodstained with the color scarlet and he was a kin-yer.

    Alier felt some remorse but he also felt that what he did was all to keep the promise that he had made to his beloved.

    He felt tired and was about to leave; that''s when he noticed that the cocoon was pulsating weirdly.

    Suddenly, a tendril made out of the same golden material shot out and in a blink of an eye directly struck Alier''s hand which was still above the cocoon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alier felt nked out all of a sudden and unexpectedly found himself in a snowy ce that was burning all over the ce with white fire. He caught a slight glimpse of a shadowy silhouette far into the distance amid the white hellfire which turned back toward him.

    Alier felt his soul turn cold as he saw two absolutely frosty and extremely cold eyes staring back at him without any emotions.

    Abruptly, Alier felt acute pain in his head as if his soul was breaking apart after getting frozen as he snapped to reality from the horrifying nightmare.

    He stumbled back several steps in absolute horror as he looked at the cocoon which seemed just as normal as before without any changes. Alier mattered in disbelief and terror, "The.. White... Mystic...?"

    Alier was a sight to witness as he was sweating profusely, his face had a petrified expression and he looked extremely fatigued.

    Suddenly the door opened behind him and Earlene entered. She looked around the room and said, "What are you doing?"

    Alier forcefully calmed himself and looked back, "I''m watching over my nephew..." He said with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.

    It was quite rude of Earlene to ask that question in a way that seemed as if she was doubtful as to why Alier was there.

    "Oh, I see...  It''s...  Rather cold here." Earlene said as she looked around some more but everything seemed normal.

    "Perhaps it''s because of the storm outside. Anyways, I will take my leave now.  You can stay if you wish." He said and left immediately.

    ''Why was he sweating so much if it''s so cold in here?'' Earlene thought momentarily but did not follow the thought as she hadn''t suspected anything in the first ce.

    ~~~

    One day passed since Albaer left Adenberd, he was going towards the east and had traveled non-stop for day and night. Even Hooch was now getting exhausted as he had been flying at a tremendous speed in a constant.

    Albaer had crossed many small territories during his travels. Whenever he flew over towns or viges. Some people noticed a shadowy bird flying across the sky in a blink of an eye creating a strange urban legend.

    The storm had already passed a long time ago but Albaer lookedpletely wretched and ragged because of flying in such conditions. His hair was messy and his armor was stained with dust but he looked just as valiant nheless.

    "Hooch! Just a little more! We''re almost there now!" Albaer said in a tired voice while stroking Hooch''s back urging him to not give up just yet.

    Hooch whose wings were slightly shaking from exhaustion gathered up all his courage and strengthˇŞwith a muffled screech; he shot forward once again.

 Chapter 23 Light The Paper!

    ?The day was sunny and fresh, the soil was still wet due to the rain and the chilly air was getting warmer from the zing sunlight; birds were chirping as they flew across the sky basking in the warmth of the sun.

    "Such a peaceful day." A soldier who was patrolling the city walls with a few of his other pals wearing standard steel armor and spear in hand said.

    "No shit! Why do we even gotta be swingin'' all over the wall anyways? Not like anything''s gonna happen." Another soldier said in an easygoing manner scratching his nosezily.

    "Idiot! Don''t be dilly-dallying now. This is how cities fall, you know that right?" A fierce-lookingmanding officer spat out as he punched the soldier''s head.

    "Ouch! Captain...  Don''t sneak up on us like that! And I was kidding anyways," He said rubbing his head vigorously.

    "Good! You better not be serious about thatˇŞthings ain''t as safe as we think around here." The captain said with a concerned look on his face.

    "What do you-" The first soldier asked but was interrupted in mid-sentence by a scout who was observing the parameters withrge binocrs.

    "Hey... Boss! What''s that?" He said while looking into the distance from the binocr-like tool with narrowed eyes.

    "What is it?" The captain got closer to the scout and asked.

    "Fuck! Something''sing! It''s fast!" The scout''s eyes widened and she eximed loudly.

    "Gimme that here!" The captain forcefully snatched the tool from the scout and looked in the same direction that the scout was looking as he closed his left eye and narrowed the right one.

    "A... Bird? No... Muchrger...  Ah! It''s a beast! Quick, sound the rm and ready the Vajra-shul!"

    Everyone got into action quickly, one sounded the bells alerting everyone on the wall. Others began preparing a mechanism that was simr to a crossbow but a lotrger. It looked to be metallic and quite sturdy.

    The thing also had ancient-looking runic inscriptions all over its body, It also had a strange slot at its backside simr to one in a cannon but a lot narrower and without much depth.

    The mechanism also had a veryrge, sharp, and glistening spear-like weapon installed at its nose ready to fire at any airel targets.

    The captain looked at the fast-approaching flying beast once again and noticed something peculiar, "What? My God! It''s a Three-Tailed Falcon!... And someone is riding it..."

    This immediately sparked anxious whispers and discussionsˇŞmainly because everyone had initially thought that a roaming winged beast had somehow lost its way.

    A Three-Tailed Falcon was a very rare, not to mention expensive beast in the first ce. And someone had tamed such a creature and was casually approaching the City of Gilmour.

    The captain stepped forward and took a deep long breath. He then yelled at the top of his lungs. His voice strangely became very loud, "HALT! FLYING ABOVE ANY CITY IS PROHIBITED BY LAW! TURN BACK OR DIE!

    A silence ensued as no response came from the other side, the Three-Tailed Falcon was now only a few kilometers away from the city walls.

    The Captain was stunned as his eyebrows twitched. He did not hesitate any longer and raised his arm and pointed toward West from where the Falcon was approaching.

    "Fire!" Hemanded.

    A medium-sized yellow-colored stone was then ced in the slot of the so-called ''Vajra-Shul''.

    Suddenly the stonepletely disintegrated in less than a few seconds into nothingness and the strange runic patterns on the mechanism shone yellow along with the sound of vibrations.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Whoever wasing had almost reached the city now and the majesticrge Falcon was clearly visible to everyone.

    The Vajra-shul which was manually adjusted pointing at the approaching falcon was trembling with energy and force.

    The captain pulled Vajra-Shul''s string with great force as everyone else watched in a vignt state with their spears ready. The hundreds of bowmen on the city walls were also prepared to fire at a moment''s notice.

    The sound of cutting wind from the approaching Falcon and the sound of stretching rubber from the Vajra-Shul Intensified.

    The Captain aimed and finally let go of the far-stretched, wide-ass, and rubber-like string.

    The spear-like weapon called ''Shul'' shot out not any slower than the thunderbolt Albaer had faced off againstˇŞ but it wasn''t as powerful as the thunderbolt either.

    Albaer did not even flinch in the face of such terrifying momentum. It wasn''t easy to dodge the Shul when Hooch was flying with such speed and not to mention that he wasn''t faring any well either. Albaer decided to face off once again.

    "Elemental - Ice, Spear of The White Mystic!" Albaer said and all of a suddenˇŞarge spear of Ice came into existence out of nowhere and shot straight into the ''Shul''.

    On contact, an impossible phenomenon took ce in a mere fraction of a second. The ''Shul'' immediately became Ice when it crashed into Albaer''s Ice spear; it lost all its momentum and force and then crumbled into pieces.

    Albaer''s Ice Spear however was unmoved and continued on its trajectoryˇŞbut before it could crash into the city walls, itpletely evaporated.

    Albaer quickly made his move not giving any opportunity to realize what had happened.

    "Elemental - Ice, Maniption," Albaer said and stroked Hooch''s back. Hooch understood the signal and slowed down.

    The soldiers and officers on the wall were stunned by the earlier exhibition of power and before they could properly think; an insignia made of frigid icy wind suddenly manifested in the sky.

    "This- This is..." The captain stuttered as he saw the insignia that even the children of Atrana Kingdom were aware of.

    At this moment, Albaer finally reached the city wall. Hooch flew at a lower altitude just above everyone''s heads. This scene was very thrilling for many soldiers and quite intimidating as well. They would surely tell the story of that particr day for ages toe.

    "D-Duke..." The soldiers mumbled.

    Some of the hyperactive ones still weren''t sure due to all the adrenaline rush and were about to strike, this included the Archers.

    "Stop! Halt! Do not shoot!" The captain yelled frantically fearing that the Asura above him would release his wrath.

    Albaer looked down without many expressions on his face and said, "Light The Paper! Let your Lord know that I''ming to visit shortly."

    The captain nodded absentmindedly thinking if he was dreaming or not. Albaer did not waste more time and flew across the sky on Hooch''s back once again.

    Albaer had finally reached his destination and it was just a matter of time now before he met the ''Lord''

    The captain of The City Watch woke up from his daze after a few moments passed. He sighed deeply and yelled, "Light The Paper! Light The Paper!"

 Chapter 24 Little Anicia

    ?In the bustling city of Oakdale on the eastern side of the Atrana KingdomˇŞthere was arge luxurious manor in a peaceful environment surrounded by a herbal flower garden and an enigmatic feeling of strange refreshing calmness.

    This was the manor of Count Yunugiv Stout in the Town of Oakdale which was in the Stout Territory.

    Inside the manorˇŞa tense atmosphere could be felt as Lord Yunugiv was seated on avish, extravagantly polished, wooden chair made out of Trees from the Elven Forests. A twelve-year-old blond, beautiful girl was also beside him as she innocently observed everything around her.

    There seemed to be an important meeting going on as the County''s officials and military officers as well as Lady Stout who was a voluptuous, blond, and charming Lady were present and sat on chairs in front of Lord Stout in two separatenes with some distance between them.

    This scene was simr to a Royal Court but the difference was that there was no throne and it was happening in a far less grand hall of a manor rather than a throne room.

    A Young Knight who wore silver armor; had a sword hung on his waist was kneeling before the Lord as everyone else watched with severe faces.

    "Speak!" Yunugiv Stout said calmly; he had a kind and caring sort of voice that gave off the feeling of morning sunlight glistening the petals of grassˇŞhis overall demeanor was also very passive as well as soothing. He looked like a wandering wise hermit more than a Lord.

    "My Lord, there have been twenty more casualties over the past month during the skirmishes near the borders." The Knight raised his head and said with rage as well as sorrow concealed deep in his expression.

    Yunugiv clenched his fists and frowned while gritting his teeth. He was thinking about the right course of action going forward.

    "My Lord! We must retaliate! How long will our brave men keep dying like this?" One of the officials cried out fuming with anger.

    "Yes! We must! We''re not weak!" Another official yelled out.

    Yunugiv mmed his fist on the handrest of the luxurious chair as he said, "Silence!"

    His words echoed out in the hall and the blond girl who was also Yunugiv''s daughter flinched momentarily.

    Yunugiv realized that he had lost his temper once again which although was rare for his personality but was happening more and more frequently over the past two years.

    He looked at his trustworthy subordinates and opened his mouth to speak, "Do you really think we''re strong?" He asked with a bitter smile straightforwardly.

    "This... We..." The official became dumbstruck as their gazes turned downcast.

    Little Anicia Stout who was sitting beside her father looked up at his face with herrge, red, puppy-dog eyesˇŞshe could sense the worry and concern in her father''s bitter smile.

    "This is the truth... What can we even do other than to heal? We are no warriors..." Yunugiv said dejectedly.

    Lady Stout came forward behind him and ced her hands on his shoulders as if to support him in these harsh times.

    A strange awkward silence ensued as the fresh breeze blew bringing with it the fresh smell of herbs and flowers.

    Suddenly amotion sounded from outside the hall as sounds of, "You''re not allowed!" and, "The Lord is now busy!" rang from beyond the entrance door.

    The metallic clinking sounded along with the sound of crackling wood as the huge door slowly opened. A soldier came inside running in a hurry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The soldier kneeled first thing aftering in front of Yunugiv and asked for forgiveness for his disruption.

    "What''s the matter?" Lord Stout had a bad feeling about this so he asked without wasting any time.

    "M-my Lord..." The soldier was quite exhausted as he hade running in the utmost hurry. Yunugiv''s eyebrow twitched as he was starting to lose his patience, "Say it!" He said.

    "Y-yes, My Lord...  I have news! The Paper has been Lit!" The soldier blurted out.

    Everyone''s eyes widened and all of them stood up from their seats in unison, this included Yunugiv.

    Anicia was innocent but wasn''t a fool. She knew the meaning of what was said and felt afraid as she clenched her fists. But she could also see that her father was more burdened so she did not speak out her anxiety out loud.

    "What did you say!? who''s invading us? What''s the status? When did this happen?" Yunugiv asked frantically all at once.

    "M-my Lord...  It''s...  Not an invasion...  Its... Different." The soldier was startled by such outbursts of questions and tried to exin.

    "Take a deep breath first and speak clearly!" Yunugiv said in annoyance.

    The soldier did as instructed and calmed down. He then finally exined everything clearly.

    "What? The Duke of Whitesburg appeared in our borders and dered that he will soon be visiting? That''s absurd!" An old official blurted out in disbelief.

    "But My Lord! They said that he was riding a Three-Tailed Falcon and also destroyed a Shul with ease. They also said that he manifested the insignia of Whitesburg Duchy with Ice!" The soldier said frantically as if he was reciting a childhood heroic tale.

    A noisy discussion immediately broke out as the description matched with all the information but it was hard to imagine why would The Duke leave out and barge into someone else''s territory and that too all alone.

    "You said he''s alone? Are you certain?" Yunugiv asked.

    "Yes My Lord! I''m certain that he came alone and also said that he will be visiting!" The soldier said with absolute certainty.

    Yunugiv slumped down to his seat once again and ced his hand on his chin in a thoughtful pose. Everyone else also sat back in their seats.

    After a few moments of contemtionˇŞYunugiv looked up with decisive eyes as he said, "it''s most probably true. Send word to not obstruct him. We will wee him with open arms."

    Anicia knew who the Duke of Whitesburg was as she had learned from her sses about most of the nobility in the Atrana Kingdom. She knew the Duke as someone who was incredibly powerful and if he were to attackˇŞ then it would be near impossible to defend.

    Thinking that the all-powerful Duke wasing in such a tense atmosphere and harsh times as well as the recent mention of ''Lighting The Paper'' made Anicia a bit fearful and nervous.

    She clenched her skinny, small fists harder thinking that if the Duke wasing to bully her father then she would absolutely not let that happen! No matter what!

 Chapter 25 Blessing Of Light - Part One

    ?Hooch The Three-Tailed Falcon finally arrived in the Oakdale City cutting through the skies.

    From a high altitude, Albaer spotted the Lord''s manor and the herbal garden around It; he pointed towards it and Hooch shot forward once again.

    The knights of Count Stout were ready to wee himˇŞall of them looked up in awe seeing the Majestic Falcon dive down straight at the manor.

    And before they knew it; Hooch had alreadynded inside the manor in the outer square where there was arge open space. Of course, no one obstructed him in any way.

    Hooch slumped down on the ground after Albaer got off him. He was very exhausted from flying at high speed and in harsh weather without rest day and night.

    Albaer stroked his back gently and said, "Well done friend. Have some rest now."

    Albaer finally caught his breath and heaved a sigh as he looked around the manner. The square was quite spacious and adorned with beautiful flowers. It was located between the first gate of the estate and the main building of the manner where the Lord lived. The square was usually used for celebrations or gatherings.

    Albaer turned around after observing the peaceful and nature-adorned manner and saw around ten iron-d armored knights with their capes fluttering approach him with cautious and perplexed faces.

    It was understandable as the Duke himself had suddenlye knocking on their door without any prior notice. Not only that but he also looked like as if he had fought a war from the way his hair was so messy and his armor dirtyˇŞone of the knights peaked behind Albaer and saw just how beat up Hooch was.

    Albaer looked quite fierce and intimidating in the full-body armor that covered his entire body. Only his sharp eyes were visible from the slit of the helmet.

    "Your Grace, My Lord Wees you...  This way." One of the knights said as he stepped forward and bowed with the utmost respect and sincerity.

    These knights had already heard how Albaer easily destroyed a ''Shul'' and as Knights and men, they simply respected his strength. And other than that, there was also the factor of hierarchy and the huge difference in status.

    "Feed him some fresh meat," Albaer nodded and said as he pointed at Hooch.

    Albaer was then guided to the inside of the manner to the main hall of the manor. Everyone else was excused and only the Stout Family was present to meet the Duke.

    The door opened with a creak and Albaer saw Count Stout, his wife, and his daughter in therge empty hall. He was offered to rest and change clothes but refusedˇŞwithout wasting any time he asked to meet the count.

    Anicia saw the gant figure of the Duke as he entered, he was still wearing the full-body armor but his charming face was now visible as he was walking while holding his helmet.

    Anicia looked at him with curiosity as her mouth turned into an ''O'' shape. But she soon started feeling anxious once again seeing how domineering and confident his demeanor was.

    "Your Grace, Wee to Stout County. But might I ask the reason for your abrupt visit?" Yunugiv asked right away. He was a clever man and immediately realized that Albaer hade in a great hurry.

    "Long story short, my son Ethan''s life is in danger and I havee to ask for your assistance," Albaer replied as he looked straight into Yunugiv''s eyes.

    Yunugiv was relieved to know that Albaer did not mean any trouble bying so abruptly but at the same time, he was very surprised to know the reason.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What happened?" He asked with a serious tone.

    Albaer hesitated for a moment but then with a sigh, he said, "It''s... Ancestral Awakening."

    Both Yunugiv and his wife''s eyes widened. Yunugiv said, "But Your Grace... Isn''t your son just about Seven Years old?"

    "Yes," Albaer replied, "We don''t have much time. There''s something wrong with his Early Ancestral Awakening as he hasn''t woken up for five days."

    "You mean he''s still in the cocoon?" Yunugiv asked in bewilderment and Albaer nodded.

    Yunugiv could finally understand why the Duke himself would travel so far on a Falcon back and barge into his territory like this.

    ''It''s true what they say...  That the Duke of Whitesburg has one weakness which is his family.'' Yunugiv muttered inwardly.

    Yunugiv''s face turned apologetic as he said, "Your Grace, while it is true that we have the blessings of the Goddess of Healing and that we make healing potions; however this is different. Young Master Ethan will need a ''Ritual of Vitality Giving'' to keep him alive until the cocoon finally hatches."

    "And?" Albaer said with a straight face.

    "And... Your Grace... This ritual can only be performed by someone who has mastery over healing and life forceˇŞthe Royal Physicist for example. And I do not have such ability to perform this ritual" Yunugiv replied awkwardly with an apologetic tone.

    Anicia twitched for just a second and sneaked a suspicious nce at her father.

    Everything became silent as Albaer did not speak but simply stared at Yunugiv. After a few seconds, he sighed deeply in resignation and looked straight into Yunugiv''s eyes with a sharp look as he slowly raised his hand and pointed at Anicia, and said,

    "Count Stout, This little Lady must be your daughter, yes? She has the Blessings of Light... Or do you deny it?"

    "You... How do you know this?" Yunugiv stood up from his seat and said. He was ggersted.

    Anicia was startled when Albaer suddenly pointed at her and even more nervous now that she had be the center of attention all of a sudden. Her mother seemed to have noticed as she walked up to her.

    "That''s not important. I don''t know why you are hiding this fact and I don''t care either but do me this favor and I will forever be grateful." Albaer said with the utmost sincerity.

    Yunugiv thought for a second and shook his head firmly with resolve in his eyes and said, "Forgive me Your Grace, but I cannot ept your request."

    This time it was Albaer who became dumbstruck. He never expected to be rejected so tantly like this and could not think of a single reason why Count Stout was refusing.

    Time was ticking and Albaer was getting more and more annoyed by the minute. His brows twitched and a cold atmosphere began enveloping the hall.

 Chapter 26 The Advent Of The Destined Prophecy.

    ?(AN - Before we start, I wish y''all merry Christmas and lots of happiness! P.S. - I might post a bonus chapter today if y''allment and vote power stones.)

    Albaer, fortunatelyˇŞrealized that he was losing it in the heat of the moment. He took a deep breath and calmed down as only Anicia was capable to perform the ritual at the current moment and he had no choice but to convince the count with words.

    "So let me get this straight... I havee flying from thousands of miles away in a storm without rest to ask for your help. And despite having the ability to save my sonˇŞyou refuse?" Albaer asked calmly, his tone had no signs of anger but somehow that seemed even more frightening.

    "Your Grace, I beg your pardon; but we cannot reveal that Anicia has the blessings of lightˇŞif I ept your request then this fact will surely be unveiled," Yunugiv replied firmly with an apologetic tone.

    "But why hide it? It''s a wonderful thing that your daughter is blessed by the Allfather. It''s an honor for the house of Stout. And surely The Church willˇŞ" Albaer said with bafflement, but at the end of the sentence; he finally realized something and looked at Yunugiv peculiarly.

    "Could it be...  That reason?" He muttered knitting his brows.

    Yunugiv sighed in resignation and nodded regretfully.

    Albaer became silent as he finally understood why Yunugiv was firmly rejecting. It was somewhatplicated as some would argue that it would be a great thing for Anicia to be noticed by the church but as a father of a daughter, he understood the kind of dilemma Yunugiv was in.

    At the same time, he was also angry. He had promised Aisha to bring help no matter what and he would rather use more forceful tactics than let his son die. Albaer knew well that Aisha would not be able to endure it.

    He was in a moral conundrum for the first time in his entire life. On one side his son needed immediate help to ensure his life but on the other hand, there was a small innocent girl whose life would be changedpletely if she helpedˇŞAlbaer did not want to use force but it seemed there was no other choice.

    Yunugiv knew that Albaer''s only weakness was his family however it was also his strength. He knew that Albaer was trading the thin line of honor and ethicsˇŞand he knew very well what the results would be, but he would not back down.

    The tension was building up, even Lady Stout who was usually very brave and strong was starting to get afraid from the unnerving silence. She clenched her fists tightly.

    Just as Albaer was about to make the hard choice, a cute, tiny, and soothing voice rang out in the hall.

    "Papa, I will go and help," Anicia said as she looked at Yunugiv with her kind and caring eyes.

    "My Dear...  This is not so simple. You cannot go." Yunugiv said with a firm tone staring into Anicia''s eyes. He knew that she was kind but she also enjoyed living a free life without constraints.

    "But papa... Someone''s hurt and I can help...!"  Anicia also stared back stubbornly as she raised her voice.

    "Oh, My Dear...."  Yunugiv was on the verge of a breakdown as he looked at his stubborn daughter as he thought of a particr legend.

    ''Only those born with firm hearts may have the blessings of the Gods! Only those born with wretched hearts may have the blessings of the Asuras! But only those born with selfless and utmost pure hearts may have the blessings of the Allfather! Those who are the blessed Ones, those who are Holy Saints and Maidens, Those who are his childrenˇŞMay Fill The World With Kindness and Love.''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Albaer also remembered this certain saying and his heart shook with hesitation. He was deeply touched by the selfless little girl in front of him who was simply willing to help because someone was hurt.

    Suddenly his eyes shone with a bright light as he finally found a solution to this problem.

    "Count Yunugiv Stout. I will not leave here without bringing her with me today. But I also do not wish to sully my honorˇŞso thus I have a proposal that may be beneficial to both of us." Albaer said with a smile as he broke the ice and ended the intense silence.

    Yunugiv averted his gaze from Anicia and looked at Albaer with a surprised face, "Oh? Do tell..." He said with a bit of caution in his voice.

    "So the proposal is...." Albaer spoke with a subtle smile.

    Everyone''s eyes widened as they listened to Albaer''s proposal. It really could solve all their issues. Lady Stout''s face had aplicated expression while Yunugiv had aplex one that was a mix of guilt, happiness, relief, and surprise.

    "Now it''s your call to make. I stand firm on what I said earlier. It''s either this or I will have to use force, forgive meˇŞI have no choice." Albaer said with a helpless sigh and waited patiently.

    Yunugiv looked as if he didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t know what to say or rather he couldn''t find the proper words. He understood what Albaer was going through but he just couldn''t bring himself to make such an important decision so abruptly.

    At this moment, Little Anicia who had been listening and observing everything spoke up with resolve.

    "Papa! It''s fine...  If this will make papa not sad anymore then it''s really fine. All of our people will also not be in fear anymore. I can also save someone who needs help." She said closing her small hand in a fist and puffing her cheeks.

    It took all Yunugiv''s willpower to not break into sobs right there. He smiled as a lot of built-up pressure and stress which had been umting over the past two years melted like ice in zing sunshine.

    Yunugiv looked at Albaer with a bitter smile and nodded in agreement.

    Albaer finally smiled openly with relief. His demeanor suddenly shed with undoubted confidence, strength, dignity, and prestige as he ced his fist on the left side of his chest. The atmosphere suddenly became pristine as chilly winds blew, and Silver-White particles radiated around Albaer''s body.

    "I, Albaer of House WhiteˇŞHereby Vow On My Name, The Gods Above and Beyond be My Witness! Anyone Who Dares to encroach on This Territory and The Well-being of House Stout Shall Face The Combined Wrath of My House! May This Pledge Bind All My Children and Their Descendents for Generations to Come!"

    Albaer vowed as his voice rang in the entire hall, his gant tall figure in armor glowed and his long white hair fluttered in the wind. For a moment, Everything turned Icy-White creating a serene and surreal sight to witness.

    This day would be etched in the annals of the history of Akarxia in Golden Words as one of the most important chapters in the entirety of Akarxia''s existence.

    It would be dubbed, "The Advent of The Destined Prophecy".

 Chapter 27 Bonus , Blessing Of Light - Part Two

    ?Two days had already passed since Albaer left and a whole week since Ethan fell unconscious. He still hadn''t woken up even after a week. This was probably the most amount of time an Ancestral Awakening had taken in the entire history of Akarxia.

    Alier had lost a lot of his Elemental Essense while trying to kill Ethan and not to mention the strange attack that suddenly happened on his consciousness. This had taken a toll on him and so he needed to recover.

    A noteworthy thing was that news of Ethan''s early Ancestral Awakening had spread in the city of Adenberd like wildfire.

    Themoners feared Nobility in the world of Akarxia but the case with Whitesburg Duchy was a bit different. Of course, themoners did fear the Duke and the White Family but they also respected and admired them.

    White Family was one of the most powerful in the kingdom and besides that, they had been treating themoners well so far; at least better than a lot of other Noble Houses that is.

    So when the news broke out that Young Master Ethan''s life was in danger; people in the city lit candles in front of the city square and prayed to their respective Gods for his safety.

    The news was also spreading to nearby territories mouth-to-mouth which created big waves throughout the Kingdom and beyond.

    The hype was real this time, and to understand whyˇŞone must know what the significance of an Early Awakening was.

    People who underwent their Ancestral Awakening earlier than the expected age always had unimaginable power and natural talent to grasp their Blessings quickly. These people were as rare as they could get and they were valuable to the utmost degree.

    Small Kingdoms even offered such individuals the hand of their princesses so that they would be able to have a powerful ally. These individuals were respected and feared wherever they went.

    The average age for any Ancestral Awakening was after 12 years of age and the exceptional ones were Awakened after the age of ten. But anything before that was the mark of a genius.

    The longer the Ancestral Awakeningsted, the more prospects and potential an individual had. For normal cases; it only took 1 day. For exceptional ones, it took 1-3 days and for the geniuses, it took 2-4 days at max.

    It was said that the body, soul, and mind of the individual change while they''re inside the cocoon. The body''s true potential and affinity towards the Ancestral Blessings of the Gods is awakened after this process.

    So it was very absurd for Ethan to be inside the cocoon for seven days and counting. Many nearby Lords were observing the situation to see if Ethan would make it or not.

    It was very evident that when the news is spread throughout Akarxia and the Atrana Kingdom it would create even more of amotionˇŞwhether Ethan manage to survive or not.

    It was the eighth day of Ethan being inside the cocoonˇŞand what everyone was waiting for finally happened.

    Albaer and Hoochnded on the mansion''swn. But he was not alone, in front of him on Hooch''s back was the twelve-year-old Anicia Stout.

    No time was wasted and Anicia was brought straight inside Ethan''s room. The huge king-sized bed was half upied by the golden-colored cocoon in which Ethan was.

    Aisha was looking a lot better than when Albaer left her. Instead, Alier was the one looking worse off.

    "What happened to you?" Albaer asked with concern, "Nothing much, I have just been worried about Ethan''s safety." Alier lied through his teeth, he truly was a shameless hypocrite.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t worry, Ethan will be fine I''m sure. And now he will not get any weaker inside that cocoon as I have brought some help for him." Albaer said with a smile as he tapped Alier''s shoulder.

    Aisha was beside him and looked at Anicia suspiciously, she was skeptical as to how a little girl was going to do anything.

    "Don''t worry honey, she is Blessed," Albaer whispered in Aisha''s ear and her eyes brightened.

    Anicia looked around the new environment and ce with curiosity, "Wooh! This ce is sovish!" She thought and her gaze stopped at the cocoon finally. She was very nervous but gathered up all her courage and mentally prepared herself for the long Ritual.

    Anicia turned around and faced the entire White Family, it would be a lie to say that she wasn''t scared; she was only a child after all. But that did not stop her from doing her best.

    "Um, Please everyone leave. And while I''m doing this ritual do not let anyone in." Anicia said.

    "But-" Aisha was about to speak up but Albaer ced his hand on her shoulder with a firm grip and shook his head sideways.

    "Let''s leave, no one is allowed to approach this room until she says so. Albert! Keep guard day and night." Albaer said and turned back toward the door as he moved to leave the room. Everyone nodded and left as well.

    The room was silent and only the fluttering of embroidered white curtains sounded while the gentle, mild sunlight fluctuated creating a y of shadows.

    Anicia looked at the cocoon curiously wondering what kind of person was inside it. Was he handsome? Was he clever? What did he look like? What was his personality like? Etc.

    Such questions flooded her mind but not for long as she shook her head vigorously clearing away the unnecessary thoughts.

    She sat on the bed just beside the cocoon and sped her hands together before her chest in a praying pose as she closed her eyes.

    "Oh Holy Father, You who created All... You who lies in everything and everything that lies within you. You are the Creator and Destroyer of WorldsˇŞI beg for you to show mercy on your children. I implore you to Channel the power you have blessed me. Safeguard his soul from Evil, Protect him from Harm, And Give him My Life-Force so that he may live on to another day! RITUAL OF VITALITY GIVING!"

    Anicia prayed devoutly and a Golden Holy Aura enveloped the room. Everyone in the mansion felt its effects as they all felt something deep in their blood and soul resonating with the Holy Atmosphere.

    It was a weird feeling as if one wanted to cry their regrets out andugh their happiness out loud at the same time.

    Inside Ethan''s room, it was like celestial angels swaying with the heavenly choir. Two circles in which there were patterns of pentagrams, triangles and otherplex diagrams along with the unidentified letters of Lost Language of Gods inside the outer narrow circle manifestedˇŞone around Anicia and the other around the cocoon.

    Slowly threads of Golden energy left Anicia''s body and gathered around the cocoon slowly entering it.

    This time though, nothing like what happened with Alier repeated. The life force entered the cocoon and then Ethan''s body. While Anicia was sitting there on the bed beside Ethan like a statue as she constantly muttered the prayers in a loop without any rest.

    Meanwhile, in some sort of dark surroundings and a surreal environment, Ethan opened his eyes.

 Chapter 28 The Mysterious Temple

    ?Ethan woke up from his long slumber as he opened his eyes which felt quite heavy as if a load of baggage was upon his brows.

    It was a strange yet beautiful ce, like a night sky with countless small colorful stars just floating around illuminating the surroundings with a hue of colorful shades amidst the lonely darkness.

    The space in which Ethan was seemed to be in some kind of endless void as no horizon could be seen as far as the eye could see. Apart from the beautiful serenityˇŞthe ce could be called terrifying but it was oddly peaceful and calming for Ethan as he looked around.

    For a normal human being, a sudden drastic shift in a location would startle them greatly but Ethan was as calm as he could get. He was looking around the ce as if it was his old cottage in the vige side.

    "Such a peaceful ce. It feels as if I''m home." Ethan muttered under his breath and stood up as he stumbled a bit.

    He felt mentally exhausted but seemed to be getting better by the minute for some reason. Ethan stood and stumbled just a bit as he felt a minute headache.

    As far as he could see there was nothing but darkness in sight. He turned around hoping to find something at his backside and he didˇŞwhich widened his eyes with surprise and shock.

    "What in the actual fu*k!?" Ethan eximed as he looked at something he would have never expected to see in such a strange ce that he was in of all things.

    In front of him far into the distance was the same ancient-looking Temple which he had seen on earth before his death. The temple he was supposed to explore but ended up dying.

    The temple was glowing in the darkness like a beacon and all the starry particles wereing from it. It was a majestic structure made of red, polished, and heavy-looking stones.

    The main building was surrounded by severalrge and high round pirs of ck stones that seemed to have very intricate carvings and patterns on their entire body. The pirs'' structure narrowed as the height increased and in the end, only a pointy pike-like top remained.

    From the outer look that Ethan saw, it seemed like the outer walls of the main building were just the entranceyer and not the actual building of the temple judging from its architecture as he could see glimpses of other structures further inside from the outeryer.

    It was exactly the same as he had seen on earth but this time the vibe waspletely different. This time the temple seemed incredibly mystical and mysterious from the kind of resonance and Aura he could feeling from it.

    Suddenly a wild thought came across Ethan''s mind as he narrowed his eyes, "Could it be that this temple is the reason I was reincarnated?" He muttered.

    It was most probably it, as seeing this temple In such a ce before and after his death could simply not be a coincidence.

    Ethan began walking toward the temple as this had finally piqued his curiosity. He wanted to know why was he in such a strange ce and what the temple was all about.

    Ethan walked and walked, he walked for hours but the temple wasn''t getting any nearer. In fact, it seemed just as far as when Ethan had started.

    "A mirage? Or some sort of boundary?" Ethan finally stopped in his steps as he realized that this wasn''t getting him anywhere. He looked around for any clues but there was nothing other than the drifting particles.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmm, what''s this temple''s deal? There must be a way... There''s always a way." Ethan thought as he narrowed his eyes and looked intensely at the temple.

    Ethan just had two clues, one was some kind of resonance as if the temple was calling him as well as the sweet temptation of curiosity with the sense of homing that he was feeling and the only other noticeable thing was the colorful particles of light.

    He looked around some more paying more attention this time and even after that when he found nothing he looked upwards in frustration.

    Unexpectedly he found out that far up in the skyˇŞwords were floating which were made of light particles.

    "Traverse a Million Miles for A Thousand Years, To Attain The Treasured Destiny of Yours!" It read, Ethan furrowed his brows in contemtion, his eyes shone and he scoffed.

    "What a load of crap! You want me to walk for thousand years? I''d rather take a nap right here. Do you think I will y this game of yours? Well, you''re wrong!" Ethan said mockingly with a contemptuous smile on his face.

    He acted as if he couldn''t care any less about some enigmatic temple or whatever the treasured destiny was. The corners of his lips curled upwards in a witty smile and he simplyid down on the ground and closed his eyes to take a nap.

    The ce was just what he likedˇŞvery peaceful and calming. Ethan really fell asleep and after a while when he opened his eyes; a slight smile appeared on his face as he found himself just outside the outer wall of the Temple''s main building.

    ''Just as I guessed,'' Ethan thought to himself and looked up.

    A new set of words were drifting in the sky saying, "God Said: Open Thy Eyes of Thy Mind, See The Light of Truth, Walk Away From Tempting Lies."

    "Just as I expected... It was a test. What Mother taught me during the religious sses wasn''t useless after all. Some optimistic, hard-working idiot would probably even try walking millions of miles. One should never believe anything that is told on its face value without judging whether it''s true or not." Ethan said and looked around the entrance of the temple.

    Ethan knew that this was going to be some kind of trial the moment he saw words appear in the sky. On the other hand, he felt that the temple was calling him... As if he was destined to be there and he truly was very curious. In short, it was a sweet temptation.

    Walking for millions of miles would certainly take a lot of time and Ethan had a hunch that he would soon wake up from whatever he was in. He was feeling more and more energetic by the minute and he guessed that something from the outside was probably helping him. So then what''s the point of a long trial? It made no sense.

    Ethan knew that the best way to pass a trial is to understand what the trial is made to test in the first ce. He judged that this particr trial wasn''t there to test his willpower but for something else.

    This led Ethan to think that whatever was written up in the sky was nothing but a lie. The feeling of temptation and drive to explore the ce as well as the greed to gain some sort of treasure in his heart was very unlike him. Judging from all this, Ethan concluded that ignoring the Temple as well as the temptation would be the correct answer to whatever trial he was in.

    And that exactly seemed to be the case as the correct answer was to simply ignore the templepletely and not run after it.

    Although it certainly wasn''t like Ethan was toozy to walk for so long just mindlessly. Definitely not!

 Chapter 29 The Prophecy Foretold.

    ?Up close, the temple looked even more magnificent than before. The red-stoned walls were quite sturdy and looked as ancient as the moss of fungus over them. long extensive vines could be seen all over the ce but that was it. There were no signs of decay and the temple looked well-preserved.

    The many pirs surrounding the whole temple vicinity were giving off a strange vibration creating resonance deep within  Ethan''s soulˇŞas if he had some kind of deep connection with the ce.

    The firstyer of the temple which was also the outer wall as well as the entrance had a massive gate in the middle on which the depiction of two giants side by side holding gigantic spears was engraved in a very artistic and intricate manner with great detailing. It was as if the two giants had been imprisoned in the door itself and became stone with the aging of time.

    Although, as absurd as that sounded, it looked exactly like that.

    Ethan marveled inwardly as he observed the two engraved giants. It shouldn''te off as a surprise at this point knowing that Ethan was a great admirer of Arts'' if nothing else.

    The two giants looked gant with their mighty physic and bulging muscles. They were bald and had arge, dense beard. The depiction was so urate that one could even see every smallest spec of hair on their face very clearly.

    All in all, the temple was a treasure trove of mystery and enigma with all of the things that Ethan had seen so far. He could smell a huge headacheing his way. You can call it an inkling if you mayˇŞjust like the red ants know when''s the storming; Ethan also felt like his days of ''doing nothing'' were numbered far and few.

    Despite all the things he had seen since waking up in the strange void, one thing captured Ethan''s attention more than anything.

    He walked forward toward the wall and the sight he saw could not be expressed in mere words.

    The wall which expanded for several acres was a mural engraved with detailed artistic imagery depicting the scenes of distant past events that happened thousands of years ago.

    When Ethan took his time and carefully looked over the entire thing, he understood that the memoir engraved on the wall told the story of The Battle of Millenia.

    The same story which Ethan had read in a storybook made by the Church. But the scale was on apletely different level.

    He was easily able to identify the vague figures of Gods, the Army of Angels, The Gods of Sins, Beasts Creatures, Demi-Human species such as Elves, Beastmen, Tree-Folk, and Dwarves as well as Mythical Creatures such as Unicorns, Phoenixes, Dragons andrge armies of Humans, etc, engaged in an all-out war of attrition.

    Elements were flying all over the ce as the Gods fought the Sins and their minions. The army of Winged Angels faced off against the Beasts as well as the Army of Demons. Elves who were a peaceful bunch fought for their survival in a defensive stance as they hid themselves in the Elven Forests. Dwarves created superior tools of mass destruction for the sake of it while they created cities underground. The Dragons who could shapeshift into a human form were arrogant and uninterested in the entire thing as they moved to a faraway ce beyond the mountains while some of them stayed behind to vent out their bloodlust.

    The epess of what he was seeing could not be described in any words. Even Ethan who was by nature non-ambitious and dull felt his blood boiling with excitement as he looked at the sheer scale of the powers depicted in the mural.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The events were portrayed telling the entire story of what had happened, how the Humans and other races became corrupt, and how the Era of Chaos came to be, followed by the War.

    Ethan also saw the depiction of ''Time-Space Continuum'' opening up and all the Gods getting sucked inside it and what followed next.

    The realm fell out in utter chaos as various races fought for the supremacy of the entire world. Empires and Kingdoms came and fell, The Church was founded and the course of history continued on its neverending path.

    Ethan waspletely bbergasted as he finally had some proof that what he saw in the storybook was most probably the truth.

    He observed the mural further and saw that there was actually also the depiction of a distant future.

    He saw spatial rifts bing amon phenomenon and people losing their lives because of it, he saw entire cities getting destroyed by such turbulence as the destined battle between Allfather and the Disgraced One was slowlying to an endˇŞthe baffling thing however was that the Creator seemed to be losing for some reason.

    Then he saw a cryptic depiction of the dawn of the morning sun dispelling the darkness amidst a snowfall. Ethan did not know what to make of it.

    Ethan got closer to the wall and extended his hand to touch it as he wanted to analyze what kind of material it was exactly made from. He also wanted to feel the engraved wall for himself.

    Ethan gently touched the mural and suddenly he jolted as if an electric current had run through him.

    "The----Prophecy------Foretold-----Apostle----Come----Time----Nigh" The muffled echoing whispers suddenly rang in his ears as he stepped back startled in a hurry while holding his head.

    A roaring creaking sound of the massive gates opening echoed. When Ethan recovered from the shock and looked sideways he saw that the massive doors that were closed had opened on their own.

    A vexing and puzzled expression appeared on Ethan''s face and he thought,

    "Ah, What the hell was that? I have a bad feeling about all this. Should I just turn back? I feel like if I go inside then it will not be good for my current peaceful life. What a pain! But I have to know what this thing ''The Prophecy Foretold'' is all about. I can''t just go on living knowing that some Time-Space Continuum will suddenly break someday all of a sudden inviting catastrophe." Ethan thought as he pondered whether to continue to explore or not while scratching his head.

 Chapter 30 A Choice To Make

    ?Ethan could feel that his condition was getting better and better by the minute. He could feel the dream slowly slipping through his fingers. There was no time to ponder anymore. Ethan finally decided to go ahead with exploring the temple.

    He stepped through the huge two doors and found himself in a massive open field that was more of a beautiful garden full of flowers, andrge trees with a colorful variety of fruits as well as beautiful leaves.

    The most bizarre thing about it was that there seemed to be an actual sun up in the sky creating ample atmosphere for the beautiful greenery all around, "Is it artificial? How miraculous." Ethan thought as he looked up and down, left and right.

    It was nothing less than a heavenly sight of The Celestial Garden of Gods, "What a beautiful ce...  How good it would be to nap in a ce like this." Ethan muttered as he looked around the wonderous flowery fields and towering tall trees.

    The whole garden had some kind of Holy ambiance to it that cleansed one''s soul itself. It was so calming that Ethan felt drowsy just by standing there. He could feel his mind be empty with no worries or baggage in a state of total mindfulness and meditation.

    Ethan shook his head vigorously and broke off from the trance jolted awake. He could feel that all the fruits, trees, and flowers in the garden could simply not be ordinary.

    Ethan decided to move forward further inside as he walked toward the corridor in the middle of the garden that was supported by strong, circr white pirs. The corridor was also surrounded by beautiful trees withrge, pinkish-Scarlet colored leaves that were falling asionally on the ground.

    Ethan felt somewhat reluctant to leave as he once again looked around for thest time. After entering the gardenˇŞthe first thing one could see was the beautiful long corridor and the scarlet trees in ane on both sides of it.

    Then there was a beautiful open field of various flowers on both sides of the corridor just after the scarlet trees and thenstly far into the distance where the field endedˇŞa miniature jungle full of tall trees with different fruits on them began. It wasn''t much extensive but there were still a considerable amount of trees in it.

    Ethan sighed and began walking in the corridor. After a few minutes, he saw another entrance which led him to a chamber.

    The glistening glow of golden hue suddenly met him as he entered the chamber and saw something which he did not expect to see in a ce such as a temple.

    What Ethan saw was arge chamber full of riches. gold coins, silver coins, jewels, diamonds, ornamented swords, shining armor, artistic sculptures, and paintings.

    There was every kind of expensive thing that one could ever hope for. All that gold was shining brightly making the whole chamber glitter with golden radiance.

    While the chamber itself wasn''t any lessvish. Its walls were engraved with glowing gemstones and gold polish. The dome which was the ceiling of the chamber was adorned with diamonds and silver while a huge extravagant chandelier made tinking sounds.

    All this wealth was more than enough to make anyone the wealthiest man in Akarxia.

    Ethan did not even flinch as he saw all the riches and calmly walked ahead toward the end of the chamber.

    As he was walking not even sparing a nce at the incredible wealth all around him; a glittering gold coin suddenly got in his way. Ethan stopped in his tracks and picked up the gold coin with a curious expression.

    He scrutinized the coin from all sides and made sure that without a doubt it was real. But even then hepletely ignored everything and exited the Treasure Room not looking back even once.

    Ethan left the Treasury and when he got outˇŞhe saw various ancient stone buildings all around the ce along with a few citadels-like structures.

    He walked deep further and arge, magnificent stone castle appeared in his sight

    "What the hell is this ce?" Ethan said under his breath as he entered the castle.

    As soon as he entered the castle his eyes widened with delight and excitement as he uttered, "Holy Sh*t!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because it was no castle he was inˇŞit was an ancient grand library full of ancient, extinct, rare books full of knowledge.

    If there was something Ethan cared the most about after himself, it was knowledge. And the best way to gain knowledge was to read books.

    Along with Arts, Ethan also enjoyed reading books the most, and the grand library he was in had thousands of books packed with all sorts of knowledge.

    The scent of dust, old books, and the sound of the huge clock''s pendulum along with the fluttering of pages was the most tempting thing for Ethan.

    He was going to forget about everything and continue to read as many books as possible but suddenly he experienced some sort of weird surge deep inside his soul as darkness flickered before his eyes momentarily.

    "This is about to be over... I should hurry." Ethan thought and left the library with a resigned expression on his face.

    More time passed since Ethan walked passed the Grand Library but nothing else was in sight.

    A noticeable thing was that everything else besides the garden was in the darkness only illuminated by the light particles so Ethan was simply walking mindlessly at this point.

    He took another step forward and abruptly faint ripples generated below his feetˇŞEthan found himself in an unfamiliar location where there was absolutely nothing besides the light particles and the darkness. As if he was in outer space.

    Ethan did not get any opportunity to think anything as a voice suddenly echoed, "You saw the things that a variety of humans desire the most. Now choose! One or nothing! You may choose only one from what you saw."

    The voice said and the picture of the garden along with the grand library and treasure chamber manifested in front of Ethan.

    it was a gentle male voiceˇŞalmost angelic in a way.

    Abruptly, Ethan felt a burst of headache along with information entering his mind, "Damn you! At least give out a warning before doing these things!" Ethan yelled knitting his brows as he stumbled backward holding his head with both of his hands.

    The information which suddenly entered Ethan''s mind was about the Garden, Library as well as Treasure.

    The Garden was called the ''Garden of Adam'' which had small essence of Old Gods'' Blessings and Powers inside the various fruits that were on the towering trees. And all the flowers had the highest medical as well as spiritual efficacy.

    The Treasure Trove was called, ''Treasures of Kuber'' and it was a collection of immense wealth and riches as well as some rare ancient artifacts.

    And the ''Library of The Sage God'' was simply heaven for anyone who yearned for knowledge.

    Ethan currently needed all the things that were mentioned to survive in the new world...  Or did he?.... Only he knew the truth.

    Ethan''s face was brimming with confidence and resolve as he seemed to already know what he wantedˇŞhe didn''t even need to think much to decide. Was it the knowledge? Power? Or the Riches?

    Ethan''s lips curled upward forming an enchanting gentle smile as he called out, "I can choose only one from what I saw so far, right? Then in that case...  I choose...."

    (AN - Thanks y''all for the support. Because of it, the book is now contracted. I urge you all to keep supporting me on this journey. Enjoy!")

 Chapter 31 Threads Of Fate Weaving Destiny.

    ?"I can choose only one from what I saw so far, right? Then in that case...  I choose...." Ethan said and smiled cunningly as silence and anticipation ensued.

    "What do you choose?" The voice asked once again.

    "I choose... This temple." Ethan said calmly relieving the tension in the air.

    The voice chuckled and said, "How could that be? Don''t you want to choose The treasure? Or The Garden which can make you powerful? Or perhaps the never-ending fountain of knowledge that is the grand library?"

    Ethan sighed and his gaze suddenly became sharp and decisive as he looked into the darkness and said calmly, "Alright. Stop ying these useless games. You and I both know that this ce has a bigger purpose than simply storing riches or books. Do you take me for a fool? If I''m wrong then tell me...  why would the history of Akarxia be carved into the walls if not otherwise?" Ethan said and took a short pause.

    "I don''t have time to y these silly games anymore. I know that this is not about me neither is it about this ce. This is all about some absurd prophecy and the future of Akarxia, isn''t it? If you don''t stop this now then forget about me listening to you even for a moment." Ethan announced haughtily as he crossed his arms and harrumphed.

    "God Said: Good fortune only follows the ones who know where true fortune lies. You are indeed clever, Ethan Riddles." The voice said and for the first time, Ethan''s eyes truly widened with shock as he thought, ''He knows my previous name.''

    Before he could ask or speak anything, A bright light suddenly shed and Ethan teleported.

    Ethan removed his hands from over his eyes as he opened them with furrowed browsˇŞhe was in arge extravagant hallway in a very enormous building.

    When he looked up, the ceiling looked to be at least three-four stories high up. The hallway was adorned with sculptures of angels on both sides of the passageway. The hallway''s floor was covered with velvet carpet colored red with intricate golden designs and the windows on the right wall had stained ss simr to one Ethan had seen in a Church on earth.

    "So this must be the final destination," Ethan muttered as he walked along the hallway observing the sculptures of angels as well as the paintings of battle art.

    After a while of walkingˇŞEthan arrived at a huge hall as he saw two enormous opened gates identical to the one he had seen before entering the temple.

    Ethan stepped in and the first thing he saw was a ck-haired young man facing ahead standing with hands behind his back in avish white attireˇŞit was embroidered with golden threads on the sides, cor as well as sleeves.

    Then Ethan saw thevish naveˇŞfloor made of silver tiles, walls covered with gold coating, and windows with colorful stained ss that looked more like gemstones.

    He walked inside and he observed the ce nonchntly. He was acting as if he owned the ce scrutinizing every little detail in his mind.

    The ck-haired young man turned around and faced Ethan. He was incredibly good-looking and gave off a Holy Aura along with a gentle demeanor.

    "And...  Who are you?" Ethan asked. He was a bit cautious but did not show it on his face and acted very naturally.

    "Wee to The Temple of Apostle, Ethan Riddles...  Or should I say, Ethan White? I am AfrielˇŞThe Wingless Angel." Afriel said with an amiable smile.

    "How do you know my identity? What and why is this ce? Tell me." Ethan asked curiously.

    Afriel did not speak. He looked like as if he was pondering something in his mind. In the end; he sighed deeply and walked toward Ethan.

    "This is a long story and it seems we do not have much time at this moment. This domain is something you can call a pocket dimension. Many years ago, The Creator himself produced this Artifact in the shape of a blue stone which you found in another world. Its whole purpose has been to be found by the Destined OneˇŞthat is you." Afriel spoke.

    "Don''t tell me that my death was caused because of this?" Ethan said narrowing his eyes dangerously.

    "No, The requirement to unlock the seal of the stone is death. Only someone who died while possessing the Blue Stone can have ess to this dimension. It was meant to be." Afriel exined patiently.

    Ethan looked at Afriel suspiciously as he wasn''t sure if he was telling the truth or not. At least it didn''t seem like he was lying.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I understand your concern, but hear me out as this is extremely important." Afriel smiled bitterly and said to which Ethan nodded.

    "When the Allfather created the Seal of Time-Space Continuum, The God of Prophecy foretold that in the Future after millions of years; The Disgraced One will somehow be strengthened while the Allfather gets weaker resulting in the Seal being broken inviting a great catastrophe to the Human World. He could see only one possibility of hope and that was to create this Temple and all that is within in its entirety and leave it in the human world." Afriel exined.

    Ethan''s eyebrows twitched in annoyance and he scoffed.

    "Let me guess? You want me to be the hero and save the world because I''m supposed to be the so-called Destined One? Why should I care?" Ethan said harshly knitting his eyebrows, ''I knew it. A load of crap! Be hero? That''s such a drag!'' Ethan thought.

    Afriel sighed as a resigned expression appeared on his face, "Do you know? I have been waiting here for thousands of years and you deny it? It''s not just me... There are other Wingless Angels here currently slumbering. Do you not care if everything is destroyed and your Family dies a painful death? Even if you don''t care...  It doesn''t matter. Let me tell you a fact, this Domain is created from the essence of all existing banished Gods. It can give you knowledge, power, and riches which you can use to find out what the reason for the Disgraced One''s strengthening is." Afriel said with a sharp raised tone.

    "ept it, you can no longer have a carefree life. The moment you died while having the stoneˇŞyour soul forever bonded with this Temple. Its Existence inside your soul triggered your Ancestral Awakening early which is why you are now here. This Domain is linked with you; the more strength you have, the fewer limitations you will face." Afriel said.

    Ethan thought about it and to be honest it wasn''t a bad deal. He would get unimaginable advantages in the new world now that he knew he had such an Artifact. In return, he would simply have to find out how The Disgraced God was getting his strength even while being sealed.

    At least that''s what he was thinkingˇŞuntil Afriel spoke again.

    "You cannot run from this as you have things to worry about, I don''t know when this happened but throughout history, while various forces tried to get their hands on the stoneˇŞpeople eventually started believing that This Artifact is made by The Disgraced One and many forces are still searching for it hoping to attain all its powers and treasures," Afriel said with a somewhat apologetic expression.

    "The moment you wake up in the real world, certain forces will once again be notified by various means that The Stone has re-emerged. They will not be able to track your location but it might just be a matter of time before you are discovered." Afriel proceeded to say calmly as if he was announcing a death warrant.

    "You have gotta be kidding me..." Ethan muttered as his brows twitched. He was devastated not because he was scared; but because his days of living a carefree life were over.

    Ethan suddenly stumbled as he felt his consciousness slowly drifting away. Afriel extended his finger and a light shone around Ethan''s ethereal body and he recovered.

    "Alright. We do not have more time...  if you have further questions then now''s the time." Afriel asked looking into Ethan''s eyes.

    Ethan thought for a moment and his eyes shone with a cunning light as if he had remembered something extremely important.

    "Looks like... I have no choice if people wille looking for me to ask for trouble. Fine then! I will do what I can. However, I do have some important things to ask you." Ethan said with a tone mix of despair, resignation, and seriousness.

    Afriel was holding onto Ethan''s consciousness quite desperately which suggested that it would be hard for Ethan to enter the Pocket Dimension anytime soon once he got back to the outside world.

    A few minutes passed and Ethan quickly asked everything that was most important for his current circumstances.

    Darkness shed through his eyes as his they began closing on their own. Afriel drew back his finger and the glow over Ethan''s body vanished.

    Before fallingpletely unconsciousˇŞEthan saw Afriel getting down on one knee and saying, "We, The Wingless angels exist solely to assist God''s Apostle. Master Ethan, from this point onwards, I am yours tomand."

    Darkness enveloped Ethan''s sight as his ethereal body vanished from the Temple.

    "Master, You are the ideal person to fulfill this responsibility as I have tested from the previous trials. One day when you are strongerˇŞI will be outside this space by your side in this endeavor. May The Allfather Bless You!"

    Afriel muttered under his breath as he sped his hands together with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 32 The Pope

    ?Somewhere far away east of Atrana Kingdom, in a huge vibrant city which was radiating with prosperity and prestige adorned with enormous bridges,vish mansions, crowded taverns, as well as lively bazaars.

    The Cathedral Bells started ringing in a rhythmic manner announcing the hour of prayers. People from all over the city stopped whatever they were doing and closed their eyes as they sped the Symbol of The Allfather in their hands, closed their eyes, and looked in the direction of The Grand Cathedral which was no lesser than an Imperial Pce.

    The city which had been buzzing with noise became serenely silent in a blink of an eye when the bells rang. A few moments passed and the bells finally stopped ringingˇŞeveryone got back to their day-to-day lives as if nothing had happened and the city once again began buzzing with a variety of noises.

    While the bells were ringing throughout the entire city and people were prayingˇŞIn the Grand Cathedral.

    beautiful young girls in white gowns were singing melodious choir in angelic voices along with the tune of pipe organs and cathedral piano as the various priests, devout believers, clergymen, Bishops, high and low-ranking Church members, and various others prayed to the Symbol of Allfather as all of them stood in the nave.

    The ce looked surreal as the sunlight came in filtered from the huge circr oceanic blue stained ss window high up on the wall above the altar illuminating the hall with a bluish hue along with the ring yellow tone of torches as well as the golden glimmer of daylight.

    While everyone was praying, a middle-aged gray-haired man in long white robes, sturdy physic, tall visage, and softly intimidating demeanor with a kind yet enigmatic look in his eyes gazed at the scene from above as he stood on the balcony with the high-ranking church members at his side.

    Suddenly in the middle of the prayers, a locket he was wearing that had the Church''s symbol glowed and gave off pulsating waves of energy. At this point, the bells began ringing.

    The man''s eyes widened with unexpected shock as he held the locket in his hands and closed his eyesˇŞand when he did, it created an atmosphere as if he was one with his surroundings.

    The locket in his hands suddenly glowed dazzlingly and abruptly disintegrated into specs of light as the bell rang loudly once again in the background.

    The man in robes narrowed his eyes, a faint delight shing through them that no one noticed. He turned westward averting his gaze from the prayers to the entrance of the Church. It was as if his gaze traversed hundreds and thousands of miles to the west where the Atrana Kingdom was also located.

    "Jacob!" The man spoke, his voice sounded calm and soft without any tremors. His tone was full of confidence and pure authority yet not a hint of arrogance or contempt.

    A Young ck-haired knight wearing pure steel, shining full-body armor with the insignia of Church as well as earrings with the same Symbol stepped forward and bowed.

    "The Seed of The Disgraced One has appeared once again somewhere in the west. Send the parties of Holy Inquisitors to Investigate. Divert 60% of our spies to the western nations. I want eyes on everything! Not even the smallest of things should be missed. Understood?" The man turned around and looked into Jacob''s eyes as he said with a very calm tone. As if he was simply ordering some daily chores

    Jacob''s eyes widened momentarily as he heard the man say talk of the re-emergence of ''The Seed'' so casually. He was one of the trusted subordinates of the gray-haired man so he knew more things than the others.

    "As God Wills, Your Holiness!" Jacob said with a face full of admiration and fanatical worship.

    The prayers were still going on and the bells still ringing, a few moments of silence ensued as no one spokeˇŞonly the sound of the choir and heavenly music echoed through the Cathedral.

    The bell continued ringing and the gray-haired man abruptly seemed to remember something, "And What of Cristopher? Has he been caught yet?" He said narrowing his eyes slightly.

    "I beg for ForgivenessˇŞthat heretic is an expert of concealment and deceit. The Knights of Light are in pursuit. That sphemous fiend will soon be brought to Your Holiness to receive God''s Judgment!" Jacob said with an ashamed tone and his gaze downcast.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The gray-haired man sighed regretfully as a few shbacks went through his mind, "Alright. If that is all then you may leave. I will now be at peace in the Sacred Sanctuary."

    The ringing of peaceful rhythmic bells still could be heard throughout the entire City. The prayers were about to be over as the biblical hymn with the angelic choir was closer to its climax and the atmosphere was soul-calming.

    Jacob hesitated and did not leave as instructedˇŞhe simply stood behind the gray-haired man like a statue.

    "Is there anything else?" The grey-haired man who was also the Pope of the Holy Church asked when he realized that Jacob hadn''t left.

    "Yes, Your Holiness," Jacob responded with a stoic face.

    "Speak! What is it, Child?" The Pope asked with a benevolent tone with no apparent change in his behavior but Jacob felt like he should not waste any more time. It was somewhat instinctive, he felt that The Pope''s emotional state was very chaotic at the current moment even though there were no signs that it was so.

    "We have received word that the long-range paper was lighted from the Church in Whitesburg Duchy of Atrana Kingdom. The news isbeled very urgent so I thought to inform Your Holiness about it." Jacob said with his head down. He was so fanatical that he did not even deem himself worthy to look at the Pope directly.

    "Now that''s rare, the long-distance Paper is quite expensive so the contents must be very significant, or so I hope." The Pope said with a gentle smile but Jacob got the chills as he heard thest part.

    "Y-yes, We have received word that Duke Albaer''s second son who is merely seven years old is going through his ancestral awakening. When the paper was lighted, five days of him being inside the cocoon had already passed. We have yet to know if the boy made it or not." Jacob reported.

    A gentle smile emerged on Pope''s face as he sped his hands together and looked at the Sacred Altar.

    "He will survive if God resides in his heart, and if that indeed is the case then he is worthy to serve the will of God by my side. It is truly God''s miracle that a child of such potential has finally appeared after so many years. May The Holy Father Bless his Soul!"

    The Pope prayed with a charismatic smile and devout demeanor as the final loud toll of the bell rang with a resounding echo, and the choir met its climax resonating with everyone''s Hearts and Souls.

    "Veren!" everyone else by the Pope''s side said in unison.

    "Keep an eye on the situation. If he makes it out alive then send offerings along with an invitation. Also, when you send someone to invite him; make sure that they behave as I will not tolerate any stupidity like what happenedst time" The Pope cautioned without any expression but his voice was raised with a chilling tone when he said thest part.

    "Yes, Your Holiness! There will be no mistakes." Jacob said and bowed deeply as he stepped aside and gave way to the Pope.

    The Pope left and Jacob left only after the Pope''s silhouettepletely disappeared from his sight. He heaved a sigh of relief and headed to make preparations for various things.

    Somewhere along the future, he would often remember this dayˇŞbut for most people, it was just another ordinary fleeting day.

    The entire White Family fortunately was not one of those ''most people''. And that''s because this was the day when Ethan woke upˇŞFiguratively and literally.

 Chapter 33 The Clay Pot

    ?Ten days, it had been ten days since the cocoon formed over Ethan''s body. Although Anicia hade to perform the ritual, no one knew why it was taking so much time in the first ce.

    No one knew what was happening inside the cocoon with Ethan''s body and how much longer it was going tost. Ten days had already far crossed the limitˇŞthis was a historical event.

    However, whatever was happening was good for Ethan in reality as his body was being modified on a molecr level to further suit his potential.

    The Temple of The Apostle that was created from the blessings and powers of all Gods was forever etched in his soul from the moment he died on earth.

    And as a side effect, he naturally and subconsciously gained a monstrous level of affinity with all the Ancestral Elements and Blessings triggering an Early Awakening.

    Throughout the history of Akarxia, schrs from all over the world conducted research on this phenomenon and deducted that one''s body was a Vessel meant to hold Ancient Prowess and Blessings, people had various levels of cognition towards their Ancestral and Current Blessings which decided when their Ancestral Awakening would trigger.

    To understand this more easilyˇŞschrs called it ''The y Pot Thesis''.

    In this concept, they referred to the body as the ''y Pot'' and the blessings as ''The Water''. They further deduced that when a child is born; the ''Pot'' is raw and could break easily if ''The Water'' inside it suddenly bes active.

    fortunately tho, Mother Nature had set in motion the ''cocoon'' to strengthen the ''y Pot'' just before ''The Water'' bes active.

    But not all Pots were made from excellent high-quality y, and when the expected Water inside it turned out to be much denser and trivalent than usualˇŞthe cocoon took more time to modify ''The y'' from which ''The Pot'' was made from so that ''The y'' would hold ''The Pot'' together despite the unexpected turbulent dense Water.

    Ethan was in the same situation. Because of The Temple, he had much more dense and turbulent water inside his pot than others and that''s why it was taking far more time to modify his ''y Pot''.

    However, this was where the dangery. Imagine modifying an already formed and well-solidified raw Pot to its core on a molecr level to hold much denser and more turbulent Water inside it when it''s not meant to do so.

    The Pot might just break during the process. And in truth, it had happened many times with a lot of youngsters. Even though Anicia was doing her bestˇŞno one knew when the cocoon finally hatches exactly what they would find out.

    Outside Ethan''s room, Albert The Butler had been keeping guard day and night ever since Anicia went inside. He was old but ever after three days, he didn''t look tired at all.

    Inside the room, the golden cocoon suddenly pulsated rapidly. Little Anicia tiredly opened her eyes which were sunken deep into her sockets. Her face was deathly pale, she looked a lot thinner as she had lost weight during the ritual. She looked like she would be blown away with just a strong breeze.

    Anicia was in such a condition because for three days straight she had been sharing her life energy with Ethan day and night without any rest.

    The cocoon suddenly flickered and disappeared into thin air leaving behind sparkling golden particles revealing Ethan''s body.

    Anicia drew back her hand and the two runic circles below both of them flickered and disappeared as well.

    She sighed with relief and her eyes slowly closed as she could sense that Ethan was alive. Anicia was so exhausted that she stumbled wobblingly onto the bed and fell onto Ethan''s chest unconscious.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Soon her ragged breath became normal as it tickled Ethan''s chest. Anicia slept peacefully sweat dripping down her faceˇŞshe cuddledying her head on Ethan''s chest and unconsciously using him as a pillow.

    Ethan''s pupils moved rapidly inside his closed eyelids, his brows knitted, his toes shook and suddenly he opened his eyes and jolted awake.

    The first thing that he saw after waking up feeling as if he had been slumbering for years was a blond girl cuddling to his chest cutely.

    "Who... Are you?.... Oh! You must be the one." Ethan mumbled, he was confused at first as Anicia wasn''t someone he had ever seen but then he realized the possibility that the ''outside help'' that he had thought of could have been her.

    Ethan strangely felt drowsy and yet the most energetic he had ever been at the same time. He stretched his arms and the sound of bones crunching was heard. Ethan carefully got up not disturbing Anicia''s sleep in the slightest.

    He did not know how much time had passed nor did he know what had happened and how Anicia saved him. But he could see that the girl was exhausted, he was grateful to her for whatever she had done.

    He gently held Anicia and properly moved her off of him onto the bed, he then covered her with the nket like a proper gentleman after tipping the sweat off her face and sighed as he looked at her kind, cute face with aplex expression, "I don''t like to owe any depts. This is the first andst time." He said and made up his messy hair.

    Albert who was outside the door flinched in surprise when he felt the door open from the inside. He turned back and his eyes widened.

    "Well, good morning uncle Albert," Ethan said with a straight face, his lips curled upwards slightly, his tone calm as he opened the door.

    "Y-young... Master?" Albert was thoroughly caught off-guard seeing living breathing Ethan suddenly open up the door on him and greet the good morning as if it was just another day.

    Ethan''s whole demeanor had changed. Previously he came off as dull,zy, and wobbly but now that Albert saw himˇŞhe looked steady as a mountain, calm as the moon, sharp as a razor, and lively as the chirping birds outside.

    Even a blind fool could tell that there was a significant change in Ethan after he woke up.

    "Young Master! You woke up! How wonderful! I will go inform everyone right now, please stay here and don''t leave." Albert cried out as he recovered from the initial shock and confusion. You could tell by his enthusiasm that he was truly happy seeing Ethan alive and well

    Ethan smiled gently and nodded, and Albert flinched a bit once againˇŞEthan was suddenly acting very differently.

    Albert did not waste more time and left immediately as he shouted, "Young Master is Awake!" along the way everywhere he went.

    Soon the news spread out throughout the entire mansion as a hugemotion that was full of cheers, smiles and happiness broke out.

    Ethan went back inside and leisurely sat on the sofa chair in the living room. His right hand was on the armrest and his left hand was ced below his chin in a thoughtful position as if he was contemting something.

    While little Anicia was further inside the room peacefully sleeping on the bed with a mix of warm, relieved, anxious, and happy expressions on her face.

 Chapter 34 The Dune Of Destiny Reading?

    ? ?A few days passed since Ethan woke up, and the news of his awakening spread even more rapidly throughout Akarxia. People in small towns, cities, and taverns heard tails of the emergence of a potential powerhouse making Ethan''s fame sore through all heights.

    While Ethan was currently sitting below the cherry blossom tree in the backyard of the mansion leisurely reading a book he had picked from the mansion''s library.

    He was reading about something called ''Dune of Destiny Reading''.

    A strong breeze blew byˇŞmaking the pages turn rapidly, the sound of rustling leaves and pages fluttering along with the whizzing of wind rang in the vicinity.

    Ethan inhaled deeply enjoying the pleasant moment of peace for he knew that it would be short-lived.

    As to why he was reading about something called the ''Dune of Destiny Reading'', we would have to rewind to the day Ethan woke up from the cocoon, and the first time after that saw his Family.

    ~~~

    He was leisurely sitting on the chair with a calm andposed expression on his face which oddly suited him after he woke up. His eyes had that re of resolve as well as the drive of a goal this time which he previouslycked.

    The door of his room mmed hard as Aisha was the first one who came running in a hurry first thing when she heard that Ethan woke up.

    She stopped in her tracks momentarily seeing Ethan sitting on the chair like that but soon after forgot whichever emotion had surfaced in her heart as only happiness and gratitude remained.

    She ran up to him and hugged him tightly caressing his cheeks and hair as muffled soft sobs escaped her mouth.

    "Mother! You must have been worried. Tell me, how long was I out for?" Ethan asked and hugged Aisha as well as he stroked her back trying to calm her down.

    Aisha was so d to see him alive and well that she did not even realize how strange he was acting than usual, "Ten Whole Days! You...! You...! Why must you always make your mother worry like this?" Aisha finally released him from the tight hug and asked.

    "Okay Okay... Don''t cry anymore. I will not make you worry again." Ethan answered as he wiped some teardrops that were trickling over Aisha''s face.

    It was now that Aisha finally noticed the oddityˇŞbut before she could say anything, everyone else arrived as well.

    Naenna was the second person to hug him as she too came running and threw herself straight into Ethan''s arms. She puffed her cheeks as her eyes became moist; she looked at Ethan poutingly and bonked lightly on his head with her fist.

    "Idiot Eth! I have promised big brother Shirin to keep you safe! What would I have said to him if anything were to happen to you!?" She yelled in his ear.

    She was still the same loving big sis but... somewhat changed over time from a shy little girl to a free spirit.

    After that, his grandparents arrived along with Alier, Albaer, and Luceryc.

    Both his grandparents acted as if they weren''t worried at all, but everyoneughed it off as saying that they weren''t worried and did not care was equal to saying that Earth is t.

    Luceryc was as detached from life as one could be. He looked like he was woken up at 2 AM and forcefully brought along with everyone else, which might or might not be the case. Homie didn''t give one flying shit if Ethan died or lived.

    Earlene maintained her distance as this was more of a family moment and did not want to be the third wheel but questions were swirling in her mind as she saw Ethan casually losing his act of being dumb and no one even seemed to notice. It came off just that naturally.

    "Oh? Uncle...  You look rather pale. Are you fine?" Ethan suddenly asked amidst all cheering and jeering.

    "Huh? Oh... Nothing... I have just been under the rug recently. But I''m d that you''re now safe. Do you know that your father flew day and night on Hooch''s back to get help for you?" Alier said as he swiftly rolled the dice over to Albaer.

    Ethan was truly confused as to why Alier looked so pale. He could never have expected that he was indirectly the reason why Alier was like that.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ethan hadn''t known that Albaer did all that so he was surprised. This new family loved him dearly but he wasn''t able to bring himself to feel the same way as they did for him.

    Perhaps it was because he had memories of his past life, ''After I died, did they mourn for me? They didn''t seem to care when I was alive anyways...''

    The thought shed through Ethan''s head as he got shbacks of the obscure silhouettes of his previous family along with their cold and uncaring faces.

    Ethan cleared his mind of unpleasant thoughts quickly and looked at Albaer who was looking at him strangely.

    "Ethan, you... seem different." Albaer said with surprise, bafflement, and a hint of unrealized joy.

    He was the first one to realize the change in Ethan as he was the one most conscious of Ethan''s faults, although he never showed it on his face or spoke out loud. He was a father but along with that he was also a Duke of the Kingdom and Ethan was his heir. He felt worried whenever he thought of Ethan''s dullness.

    "Father... I am no longer shackled by the chains imposed on my mind. It is truly a blessing from the Creator himself." Ethan gave a vague reply leaving the implication on individual assumptions with a smile as he looked at Albaer, but from the corner of his eye; he sneakily observed Alier.

    Ever since Ethan woke up, his senses were somewhat sharpened. He noticed Alier''s face twitch and then momentarily turn as if he had eaten a fly before quickly turning back to normal.

    Ethan then felt a chill on his spine as he sensed a very concealed, targeted wave of bloodlust and murderous intenting his way from Alier''s direction.

    Just a few seconds after though, it disappeared as if all was but Ethan''s misconception.

    Albaer''s face bloomed with delight as if the blossoming of thousands of flowers as he processed what Ethan had said. His mind was so upied with joy that hepletely ignored the feeling that he was forgetting something important.

    "Good! Good! Good! Albert, go and have the notary write invitation letters for Ethan''s seventh birthday. Start preparations for a monumental celebration, and invite all neighboring Lords along with every significant person or house we know of. We will also perform the ''Dune of Destiny Reading'' on the asion and officially announce that my son has made history!" Albaer said with a lot of enthusiasm.

    Albert nodded happily and left immediately. Seriously though, that poor man needed to rest first but Albaer dumped another load of responsibility on him.

    And with the announcement, everyone broke out in cheers, giggles as well as a family banter.

    ~~~

    And that brings us to the time when Ethan was reading about whatever The Dune of Destiny Reading was.

    Ethan closed and ced the book on the ground as he leaned back onto the tree trunk. Suddenly, the peaceful environment reminded him of that girl he had seen when he first woke up. He waster told that she was called Anicia.

    He somehow felt that Anicia looked exactly like the kind of surroundings he was in. Peaceful, kind, selfless, and caring as well as pure. That''s the kind of feeling he got from her.

    The thought of Anicia made him remember that she was unconscious for quite a few days and because of that Ethan wasn''t able to say his gratitude to her.

    ''Oh well, I will say it when shees back from the city outing, hasn''t she gone with Earlene and Naenna?... I too need to go out and see the city for myself it seems.'' Ethan thought as the corner of his lips curled up in a dubious smile. He seemed to be cooking up some kind of shady scheme in his head.

    ''I heard that Anicia girl will be staying here until my birthday and her family will also be invited for the asion. I should ask her what she wants for saving my life. I don''t want to owe a deptˇŞit is too burdensome.'' Ethan thought looking up in the sky at the drifting white clouds of various weird shapes and sizes.

    The blowing wind was cold, birds were chirping, the water over in the stone-paved pool flowed calmly, the redhorn, silverlily and dragonseer flowers around him were giving off an enchanting fragrance as the flower petals and pink cherry blossom leaves asionallynded on his head and shoulders.

    Ethan casually picked one of the flower petals around him with the tip of his thumb and index finger. Suddenly the peace and serenity were broken when a maid entered the backyard with a message from Albaer.

 Chapter 35 The Youngest Kings Sword

    ?ˇŞThe Capital of Atrana Kingdom, Near The Royal Pce, An Elite Training FacilityˇŞ

    Around fifty young knights mostly consisting of aristocratic and a fewmoner backgrounds were each in front of arge boulder at an open square with their swords drawn out as they stood in an attack-ready stance inside arge building that had the insignia of two swords beside a crown on a red banner over its entrance.

    The knights were quite young, all of them were only 10-15 years old but their strong build told a different tail. The training facility was also very extravagant as it had all sorts of essories and weapons hung on the weapon stands which were all over the ce.

    This was the main headquarters of the infamous and prestigious ''King''s Swords'' which was a military organization directly under the King''s control.

    A middle-aged knight who wore golden armor with a silver cloak had a strong muscr body, shaved beard, short ck hair was standing on a podium with his hands crossed as he observed each of the young knight''s stances.

    He showed no particr reaction when observing the stance of the novice knights who were still in the admission process to be the Knight of The King''s Sword.

    As his gaze drifted from one candidate to another, a lonely knight with neither too muscr nor too skinny a build stood out from the pack because of multiple reasons.

    The first reason was his white hair which was somewhat of a rarity in the Atrana Kingdom. However, everyone knew that there was only one family that had a whole lineage full of white-haired people.

    The second reason was the knight''s skin color which was even rare in the Atrana Kingdom as he had tanned skin which was moremon in the eastern continent.

    The third reason was that the knight looked a bit isted, let alone themoners but even the ones from a noble background did not approach him although they did sneak nces at him.

    And the final reason was that the knight''s stance was rather different from the usual one. Where the others held their swords with both hands and with a tight grip umting power for the strike; this particr knight held his sword limply without putting any pressure on the grip as if he was drunk.

    But the knights around him knew better than to judge a book by its cover. The silver-cloaked knight averted his gaze and shouted in a roaring voice, "Begin!"

    Suddenly the sound of metal clinking, stone crumbling, hard and soft impact, and air shing mixed in rang resoundingly in the vicinity along with minor tremors of shockwaves.

    The knights had struck the boulders in front of them with all the strength they had as sand and dust soared in the air.

    When the dust settled, the scene of some boulders with cracks, some boulders partly broken, some with soft while others with hard signs of impact, and some of them with arge chunk missing entirely were revealed.

    Immediately murmurs began as the knightspared each other''s strength with enthusiasm. Those whose performance wasn''t on par with others even with years of arduous training had sunken expressions as they looked at the pathetic marks on their boulder.

    A notable thing was that these weren''t some ordinary boulders made of hard rock. They were one of the toughest and very expensive materials on Akarxia named ckrock. The fact that those expensive boulders were used as strength force practice said a lot about the organization''s standards.

    "Hey, look! He''s gonna do it again." One of the knights looked toward the white-haired teenager and said with admiration.

    The white-haired knight was, of courseˇŞShirin White, the Eldest son of the Duke of Whitesburg. Everyone knew this fact but ording to the rules, it was prohibited to mention anyone''s family name to prevent any bias or discrimination.

    Shirin had grown a lot in the few years that he had been away from home. He looked mature considering his age even before he left but after leaving his demeanor became extremely intimidating and sharp. His body which was the first raw on the outside now looked perfectly toned.

    His handsome princely looks remained and in fact, he had gotten even more charming as his facial muscles had developed a lot.

    Shirin observed the boulder as if he was trying to find something. Suddenly his eyes shone.

    Shirin''s stance gave off an image of a bow and arrow. As if his body was the bow stretched back creating tension in his muscles and the sword was like an arrow which he was holding with his right hand horizontally just beside his face.

    Make no mistake, the sword was very heavy but Shirin had natural strength that allowed him to hold the heavy sword with just one hand like that.

    Shirin finally made his move as the de shot out like an arrow. His initial hand movements were sluggish and it looked as if the de was moving at a slow speed but midway through the speed abruptly elerated as Shirin''s hand blurred for a momentˇŞsoon after, the resounding sound of boom echoed as the boulder of solid hard ckrock shattered into debris, dust, and uncountable tiny pieces.

    The scene from the other''s perspective looked as if a sharp needle or a pointy arrow had shot with slow momentum and suddenly elerated to mock speed shortly piercing the boulder into pieces.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This approach was certainly unique as other knights had only struck the boulder with horizontal or vertical shes but Shirin focused on a piercing strike on a singr dot for his assault.

    The knights who were watching gasped and even the supervisor knight who wore silver cloaks'' eyes widened as he muttered, "This Sword Art isn''t from around here..."

    It was one of the sword arts from the East and the only thing that Shirin ever got from his departed mother. He was self-taught for the most part as all he had to work on was the manual written by his mother way before she died.

    This was not the first time when Shirin exhibited his prowess but it always seemed admirable to others each time he did it.

    No one knew when it started but one by one the knights began pping and cheering. Shirin gracefully sheathed his sword without saying a word and started walking away.

    Suddenly a disdainful chuckle sounded from behind him as a fourteen-year-old knight invish knights attire, a shining sword inside a fancy sheath, red-haired and with an arrogant expression spoke up in a provocative tone,

    "Once a bastard, always a bastard! Just because that outsider bitch gave him some superior sword art technique, he unts it like some kind of badge of honor! What a disgrace!"

    Shirin who was leaving the training facility flinched momentarily as he heard the offensive remarks but then he simply shrugged it off and ignored the idiot entirely.

    A deathly pin-drop silence ensued as no one even dared to breathe fearing that they would stand out in such a tense atmosphere.

    Seeing that his provocation wasn''t working, the red-haired knight furrowed his brows as he nced at Shirin''s back.

    The cloaked knight narrowed his eyes as he thought of interfering but in the end, did nothing and simply observed the situation.

    The red-haired knight chuckled with ridicule and spoke loudly once again bringing his hands near his mouth making a gesture as if he was announcing something, "Hahaha! Hear hear, the word outside is that someone''s younger brother is retarded! Now, who might that be? Eh? Let''s see... Ah! I remember now! I think he was called Ethan or something! Looks like one is retarded and the other one is gutless!"

    It was as if time had stopped when those words were said. The air became thick with murderous intent and Shirin''s figure suddenly blurred as he turned around, a dagger that was hung on a weapon rack beside him near the entrance of the square disappeared and flew at a sky-high speed cutting through the air straight into the direction of the red-haired knight.

    In just the blink of an eye, the dagger flew and with a sharp noise etched itself deep into the wall behind the red-haired knight as cracks began to emerge on it.

    The red-haired knight''s eyes widened as he stood there stunnedˇŞsilence continued for a few seconds and ended with gasps as everyone saw a bit of red hair slowly falling on the ground from over the knight''s head.

    "Oh, looks like my hand slipped... I heard the annoying noise of a dog barkingˇŞdogs should have no ce in here. They should go swing their tail in front of their masters and do some bootlicking to get a treat. Wouldn''t you agree?" Shirin said as he coldly looked at the red-haired knight.

    "You...! How dare-" The red-haired knight was fuming with anger. He was about to say something rude again but did not get any chance as several armored knights wearing white cloaks entered along with one in the lead who had a golden cloak.

    The knights stopped in front of Shirin and the golden-cloaked knight stepped forward. He brought out a fancy-looking scroll from a box and everyone along with Shirin kneeled immediately.

    "Shirin Albaer White, ept this Royal Decree! By the Order of His Majesty The King, You Have Been Hereby Titled ''The Youngest Sword!''. May You Never Stray From The Path of Loyalty! May You Be His Sword! To Obey His Every Command! To Strike His Enemies, To Protect Him Through All Eternity Even If at The Cost Of Your Own Life!.... Hail The King!"

    The Knight said with a strong, deep voice as he held the extravagant scroll of Royal Decree in both of his palms with the utmost respect.

    Everyone''s heads were bowed as the Royal Decree meant the presence of the King himself.

    The red-haired knight gritted his teeth as his expression became very ugly. But fortunately, no one had the misfortune of seeing it as his head was bowed as well.

    Shirin forgot all his previous anger and bloodlust as he calmly raised his chin and looked at the Royal Decree.

    Without hesitation, he extended his hands and gracefully took the Decree with the utmost respect and said in a soft yet unshakable voice, "I ept this Honor, Hail His Majesty The King!"

 Chapter 36 FiancĂ©

    ?"Ethan, did you feel anything strange after waking up from the cocoon?" Albaer who was in his office doing paperwork asked after Ethan arrived.

    Ethan shook his head and said, "No, I haven''t felt anything much different yet." He did not reveal anything about the prophecy, temple, or the fact that his perception had increased significantly after he woke up.

    Previously when he was in the backyard, the maid informed him that Albaer wanted to see him and discuss something and so Ethan had no choice but to go see his father. And that brings us to the current situation.

    Albaer was acting rather awkward for some reason and Ethan also noticed it. He was surprised because Albaer was usually very steadfast and confident. Very rarely did he act awkwardly.

    ''Is it because I suddenly became ''normal''?'' Ethan thought as he tried to analyze Albaer''s odd behavior.

    Albaer stopped scribbling on the paper, raised his chin, and looked at Ethan as he put the pen aside on the table.

    "Son, because you were...  ''Uninterested'' before that''s why I didn''t bother you with your Swordsmanship Training...  But I never expected you to have such talent in Ancient Blessings. We will know how much potential you have when we do the ''Dune of Destiny Reading''ˇŞbut from now you must train in Sword Art or Martial Art." Albaer said directly looking into Ethan''s eyes as if he would not ept no for an answer.

    "You are my heir and thus, you must learn to protect yourself, governance, and perform your duties."

    "Yes...  I understand father. But would you please tell me something about these ''Blessings''?" Ethan asked calmly with a curious expression.

    He could have simply read books but he thought asking Albaer directly would improve their rtionship a bit more. Ethan also felt that Albaer wanted to say something but seemed to be hesitating and so he tried to make the atmosphere lighter.

    Albaer''s eyes widened slightly as he remembered that he had forgotten to tell Ethan about these things as Ethan would soon be able to use his Ancestral Blessings now that he had undergone the Ancestral Awakening.

    "Ah yes! Ipletely forgot about that. You are aware that many years ago Gods walked upon thisnd, yes?" Albaer asked.

    "Yes, I have read in books," Ethan answered and nodded.

    "Good, well back then Gods blessed the Humans and Demi-Humans with a fraction of their powers as a blessing. Unfortunately, the War of Millenia urred and the Gods left. And even though many years passed after that; a few Humans and Demi-Humans likewise managed to survive their lineage and the blessings were passed down from generation to generation." Albaer said and paused for Ethan to digest all the information.

    "That means that these blessings are inherited, does that mean I will have the blessings of Ice Element simr to you and uncle?" Ethan asked as he was truly curious this time. He did not know what kind of powers he would be able to use and when.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, but one can have multiple blessings due to mutation or outside influences such as if one''s mother and father bothe from an Ancient lineage or if someone has a natural affinity with other elements as wellˇŞthen they mighte to develop multiple blessings.

    Our Family lineage stems from ''The White Mystic'' who first started the family line generations ago. He was set to have been called the Demi-God of Frigid Ice and our Ancestral Blessingse from his bloodline." Albaer exined patiently. He seemed more rxed now and was opening up judging from his bodynguage.

    "I see now, and how will I learn to use these powers?" Ethan asked the most important question.

    "That, no one can tell you. It usually takes at least a year depending on one''spatibility and affinity to realize what blessings they have and how to use them. It''s like walking, once the time is right you will be able to do it easily. But how fast and how effectivelyˇŞthat depends on your aptitude." Albaer said and began tapping the table rhythmically.

    "I understand if there is nothing else...  Then may I leave?" Ethan asked.

    "There is one thing... You must remember that the potential you have is a curse and a blessing at the same time. While you may be even more powerful than me but this power brings with it the burden of responsibility. Always know that people will want to curry favor with you, they will drag you into their politics and you will have no choice but to be dragged into it. Just...  Be careful." Albaer said with a severe as well as concerned expression.

    "Father, are you still worried that I might not be able to handle it? I have changed, I am not the same as I was before." Ethan said with a slight reassuring smile on his face.

    Albaer smiled bitterly, "Yes, you have changed from God''s Miracle. I said just now that you will be dragged into politics just because of your potential, right?" Albaer asked with a thoughtful expression on his face.

    "...right," Ethan replied not understanding where this conversation was getting at but he had a slightly bad feeling.

    "Then this is your first lesson. You have been dragged into politics by circumstances even before you emerged alive and well out from the Ancestral Awakening." Albaer said with a slightly apologetic expression.

    "What... Do you mean?" Ethan asked skeptically. He did not like anything that was out of his control and this seemed like one of those things.

    Albaer sighed, it was more of a sigh of relief though. "You are right, I have been worrying about your future all this while. But I believe you can handle a small and inevitable thing like this." Albaer took a small pause and smiled cheekily as he looked at Ethan with a mischievous gaze.

    "When you were in that cocoon; certain circumstances demanded you to be engaged to Anicia Stout. She is your fianc¨¦ now and you owe her a debt of life. She is a kindss, so do not abandon her! Both of you will be married when youe of age." Albaer proceeded to say in a stern voice.

    "Fianc¨¦ huh...  Huh? Wait what-?" Ethan muttered absentmindedly and then eximed as he realized what Albaer had said.

 Chapter 37 In The Twilight, Below The Cherry Sakura.

    ?Later that same eveningˇŞNaenna, Earlene, and Anicia returned from city seeing. The three of them were around the same age although Earlene was a bit older than Anicia and Naenna.

    The carriage returned to the mansion at the twilight of dusk. The sun was setting amidst the white clouds creating a nket of saffron, scarlet, and violet hues enveloping the entire sky. The scarlet-red sun was just above the mountain peaks creating an image of it slowly hiding away behind them as it dipped down slowly.

    The girls one by one got out of the carriage whileughing and giggling merrily. They truly seemed to have had a lot of fun exploring the city since all of them wore pleasant smiles on their faces.

    Ethan who was leaning over on the wall at the main entrance and had been waiting for them to arrive looked at the cheerful scene with a puzzled look as he thought, ''How do women be best friends in such little time? These three seem to be in perfect harmony.''

    The three of them walked hand in hand with smiles and arrived at the entrance of the mansion and saw Ethan who was leaning on thepound wall just near the gate lost in thought.

    "Eth! What are you doing here?" Naenna jumped in excitement as she saw Ethan. She quickly ran to hug him leaving behind Anicia who looked at Ethan curiously and Earlene who rolled her eyes.

    "Hey sis, don''t do that!" Ethan promptly dodged Naenna who ran up to him stretching her arms hoping to give Ethan a tight hug.

    "But why? Look how cute you are! Don''t you agree?" Naenna said as she nced at the two girls while snuggling up to Ethan wrapping her arms around his neck and rubbing her cheeks to his.

    "Well...  He doesn''t look that bad I guess." Earlene said shying away from speaking up as she had been in a habit of always underestimating Ethan in front of others.

    While Anicia shook her head first left and right and then up and down in confusion. She didn''t know what she felt about Ethan. He was someone she agreed to marry because there wasn''t any other option.

    "Well? Is that a yes or no, Anicia?" Naenna asked teasingly while grinning ear to ear.

    ''Oh shit! She knows, doesn''t she?'' Ethan thought as he remembered why he was there lying in wait in the first ce.

    He freed himself from Naenna''s grasp as he pushed her face away gently and said pointing at Anicia, "Alright sis, stop that. I need to talk to her for a bit. Both of you go ahead and leave us."

    "Alright then, hehe... Let''s go, big sis." Naenna said with a giggle and dragged Earlene along with her. But while being dragged off tho: Earlene shot Ethan a suspicious nce as if to ask him ''What are you doing?''.

    Ethan made his usual emotionless face and nodded softly which tranted, ''None of your business.''

    This was amon urrence between them. Earlene was a curious girl whose whole perspective on life had changed ever since she met Ethan and so she was now starting to think that whatever Ethan did had a reasonˇŞwhich wasn''t really much of an exaggeration.

    "Follow me please," Ethan said politely and began walking. Anicia followed him as she observed Ethan pensively.

    The fact was that she hadn''t properly seen Ethan all this while as firstly he was in the cocoon and when he woke up she fell unconscious.

    Now that she saw himˇŞAnicia felt a strange sense of security or you could say belonging as she gazed at Ethan''s visage, ''But I don''t even know him... Then why do I instinctively feel like this? As if... As if we are two pearls in the same string.'' Anicia thought.

    The atmosphere was fantastic, birds were flying in flocks as they were returning to their nests, and nightfall was just around the corner as the moon and stars could already be seen in the sky.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''This ce isn''t bad... but I do miss home. I wonder what Ma and Pa are doing?'' The thought shed through her mind as she suddenly felt anxiousˇŞEthan''s steps were confident as he walked, and his face was serene; Anicia increased her ce and walked a bit closer to him.

    A few moments passed and the two of them reached Ethan''s one of the favorite cesˇŞthe backyard.

    Ethan walked straight to his usual spot which was the cherry blossom tree and sat down on the ground. It had begun to darken and the moonlight shined even brighter illuminating Ethan''s face in a calming glimmer.

    "Here... Sit here." Ethan pointed beside him a few distances away below the tree and looked up at the twinkling stars as he lost himself in the luxury of a beautiful quiet night. He was giving Anicia some time to adjust to not startle her.

    Anicia looked at the seven-year-old boy who was leaning onto the tree watching the twinkling stars. She felt that he looked simply... Profound.

    She sat down beside him where he had gestured and oddly felt safe as she too gazed at the night sky.

    Sometimes silence has a strange power to calm or agitate someone depending on the situation and Ethan knew it well. It was a pleasant silence that everyone wishes for at some point in their life.

    Anicia got calmer as her anxiousness ran away. She looked at the full moon and the memories of her home resurfaced again threatening her tears to spill out. In the world of Akarxia, children grew faster physically but Anicia was still just a twelve-year-old girl who was far away from her home alone for the first time.

    "Do you miss your home?" Ethan broke the silence as he asked in a gentle tone not while looking at her.

    "Yes..."  Anicia muttered and hide her face into her knees and covering it with her hands. She was older than Ethan and did not want to cry in front of him.

    "I also do sometimes..." Ethan said slipping his true thoughts out for onceˇŞindeed a rare urrence that was. "Huh?" Anicia let out startled in confusion.

    "Nevermind, I was just lost in thought. Don''t you think the moon is very lonely? She''s up in the sky all alone dispelling the darkness. But you know what? Perhaps the ones you are missing are also gazing at her right now the same way you are. The world is also a big home in a way don''t you think?" Ethan said with a smile and looked sideways at Anicia. It so happened to be that Anicia also looked toward him.

    "Yes... I-i have never thought of it that way. Thank you. By the way... ''she''?" Anicia averted her gaze flustered by the sudden eye contact and asked.

    "It''s a story, the moon is a princess called Lunaria who once saw a prince who would look at her from below every day. So she would leave the sky once a month and descend upon thend to meet him as she was curious. Soon after she fell in love with him and made it a routine to leave the sky once or twice a month to go see him. But one night the sky was covered with darkness and so she could no longer return. She felt lonely as her home was millions of miles far up in the sky." Ethan said and stopped.

    "Then what happened!?" Anicia was deeply engrossed in the story and jolted when Ethan suddenly stopped. She leaned closer to himpletely losing every ounce of anxiousness and awkwardness and asked with her big eyes filled with curiosity, "Why did you stop? What did Princess Lunaria do then?"

    Ethan looked at her and chuckled as he said with a smile on his face, "Maybe I will tell you next time... What''s the fun if I tell the whole story all at once? Anyways, I asked to talk to you for another very important reason."

    Ethan said and averted his gaze once again and Anicia did the same but in embarrassment. She couldn''t believe that she got so excited over a story. It was just that she hadn''t heard such a story before at all.

    "Then...  What is it?" Anicia asked very much trying to divert her attention.

 Chapter 38 Settling The Debt

    ?"I will find a way to annul the engagement, you don''t have to worry," Ethan said as he looked at Anicia firmly.

    "What? You can''t do that!" Anicia eximed in surprise and said desperately.

    "Huh? Why?" Ethan asked in puzzlement as he did not think that Anicia actually wanted to get married and truth be told he wasn''t ready for these things yet either.

    "Well... Because of this engagement, no one will dare attack the Stout territory anymore... You see, our lineage isn''t that of warriors or knights. We are healers and cannot protect ourselves as well in case of a strong assault." Anicia said with a downcast expression.

    "You have saved my life and for that, you have my gratitude, I''m sure that my father feels the same way. If anything happens my house can surelye in need. There is no need for marriage." Ethan tried to reason as he did not know Anicia''s circumstances yet.

    Anicia heaved a resigned sigh and said, "My father would never agree because there is another reason for this. I have the blessings of light and people like me are also referred to as the ''God''s favored''. The church values us immensely as we have mass healing and ritualistic capabilities so they will want to have me join the Church at any cost now that my secret has been revealed."

    Anicia curled up in nervousness as a slight breeze blew. Ethan could finally see the whole pictureˇŞas his brain worked out several possibilities.

    "I have heard the church mostly uses the favored ones to heal. They are respected everywhere they go and also carry the enormous mantle of the church with them.

    Joining the church as a favored one might also solve your problem of being attacked by outside forces and not to mention that you can also help countless people along the way. Then why do you not want to join?" Ethan asked in a prying manner.

    Anicia did not speak for a few seconds pondering on something with hesitation. A few seconds passed and she finally spoke, albeit timidly.

    "That lifestyle is not for me... I will happily give my life to save another but I would like to live a free life without any constraints binding what I do, where I go, who I meet, and how I live. Is it wrong to be just a bit selfish?" Anicia looked at Ethan with her big, beautiful eyes and asked him hoping to get a genuine answer to her quandary.

    It looked as if this was something she had been conflicted about. Somehow, she felt like Ethan would be able to solve her dilemma.

    "I think that people who are kind and also a bit selfish are the most reliable ones. Someone who can''t even think of their self-interest is nothing more than a ve. So yes, it''s fine to be selfish. I''m also selfish... And to be honest with you, I don''t want all this marriage stuff right now." Ethanid out his honest thoughts on the matter calmly.

    "Why not? It''s pretty normal to marry. You are so different from the others." Anicia muttered earnestly as if she truly was baffled.

    She even doubted if there was something unlikeable about her.

    "Anyways, I understand that the church is powerful and influential and as a house with less influence, you can''t deny joining them if they keep pressuring you. So if you are officially my fianc¨¦ˇŞthen the church can''t do anything if you don''t want to join them as they wouldn''t want to have a conflict with The Duke of the kingdom as well as someone like me who underwent an Early Awakening. Is that correct?" Ethan asked as he summarized the whole situation in simple words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Anicia was surprised that Ethan was able to understand the implications so easily. She too had heard some rumors about him after all.

    Anicia suddenly had an inkling that if Ethan wanted; he could truly break the engagement off resulting in both house''s rtions being jeopardized.

    "I-i don''t wish to join the church. Once I join I will have no freedom." Anicia clenched her fists and uttered nervously not having enough courage to look at Ethan.

    "I want to keep in touch with my mother, I want to have the freedom to do as I wish and marriage is still a better option. I always knew that political marriages are inevitable for noble women and that''s why I agreed." Anicia said further pleading her case.

    Ethan saw that it was getting dark. He stood up, shook off the dust from his clothes, and moved in front of Anicia.

    Sensing his presence, Anicia looked up and saw a calm, reassuring smile on Ethan''s face.

    Ethan bent slightly and gave her a hand to get up like a proper gentleman and said calmly, "I may be selfish, but I''m not ungrateful. I owe you my life... So consider this the repayment of this debt. I will not let them take you against your wish."

    Anicia blinked twice as she was memorized by Ethan''s reassuring smile, his profound and confident gaze, and his long white hair fluttering with the wind as the full moon shined serenely behind him giving his hair a silver luster.

    Anicia grabbed Ethan''s hand which felt warm to the touch giving her a sense of belonging and safety. She sighed with relief and for the first time, gave him an enchantingly sweet smile.

    Both of them walked side by side in the darkness amidst the light of torches andmps.

    Anicia once again remembered her home as both of them were entering the mansion. This time though, she paused before entering and turned around, looked at the moon, and mattered, "Mother, Father... Are you also watching the moon?"

    A mncholic smile appeared on her face but she did not feel as lonely as before. She felt as if her parents were there with her whenever she looked at the moon with the new perspective that Ethan had taught her.

    Ethan halted when he sensed that Anicia had stopped. He looked back and said, "What''s the matter? Let''s go!"

    Anicia nodded and both of them entered the mansionˇŞEthan escorted Anicia to her room and returned to his own. He finally had something interesting to think about after talking with Anicia and getting to know more information about the church''s infamous nature.

 Chapter 39 Ethan Must Die

    ?Earlene and Ethan were both walking together in the mansion''s corridors while discussing something. Now that Ethan had dropped his act, the perception that Ethan was a retard was getting overturned as a misunderstanding and mindless rumors.

    In fact, as someone who underwent an early awakening for ten days and survivedˇŞno one would even believe that Ethan could be anything but a genius.

    Those so-called schrs who had rejected him were now bowling their eyes out in regret. While Earlene was starting to earn more fame and prestige as Ethan''s ceremonial tutor despite being so young.

    She had be an idol for many young noble andmonerdies as they looked up to her and aspired to be like her; which was the same thing Earlene wished for. She wanted more influence and to initiate reform.

    "Won''t you tell me? Why did you suddenly drop the act?" Earlene asked earnestly in a pleading tone.

    She had asked this same question many times as she wasn''t able to grasp Ethan''s intention even though she knew he certainly had something in his mind.

    Ethan sighed and stopped in his tracks, "Miss Earlene, please do not ask anymore. I will tell you soon but now is not the time... or perhaps, would you rather know something bad for your health?" Ethan asked in an enigmatic tone as he narrowed his eyes and looked straight into Earlene''s eyes with a piercing gaze.

    "Ahh, N-no thanks." Earlene averted her gaze and blurted out hurriedly.

    "Well then, I never asked you this but I''m curious. What kind of blessing do you have?" Ethan asked curiously as both of them headed toward the library.

    "I have the blessings of Wind and I had my awakening when I was twelve years old. And it certainly didn''tst for ten days." Earlene said in inferiority rolling her eyes as well as puffing her cheeks.

    "Miss Earlene, if you want to reform this society and be someone who leads this reformˇŞthen you must not dwell in your inferiority. Every person is unique in their set of skills and talents." Ethan said shooting Earlene a nce from the corner of his eye as he continued to walk forward.

    "Y-yes, you are right," Earlene said absentmindedly.

    When she thought about it deeply, Earlene realized that she was indeed wrong in her thinking. She fell into deep contemtion and became silent.

    "Cough Cough"The sound of coughing fell on Ethan''s earsing from the library. And the voice was quite familiar to him too.

    Thinking about what ''that'' person was doing in a libraryˇŞEthan felt curious and peeked inside.

    The library was of course nowhere as grand as the one in The Temple of The Apostle. However, it was not a modest one either. It was a two-story chamber filled with old books, new books, and all sorts of books.

    At this point, Ethan had read a lot of them because reading and sleeping were all that he did anyways.

    When Ethan and Earlene both got to the entrance of the library which was arge wooden door; they heard the rapid fluttering of pages along with mild coughing.

    Ethan''s suspicions turned out to be right as he entered the library directly. He knew that it would be no use sneaking around as the person inside probably had keen senses.

    Alier who seemed like he was finding something flinched as he heard the footsteps approaching. He quickly put back the book he had been reading into the shelf and moved back.

    Little did he know that Ethan already saw a glimpse of the book he was reading as well as the ce he was standing and that was enough for him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uncle, you have been coughing too muchtely. Are you really fine? I think we should call the physician and have him check on you." Ethan said with the utmost concern in his voice and worry on his face.

    His acting skills were impable only second to Alier himselfˇŞwhich Alier proved to be correct right away.

    "Hehe, you brat! Your uncle still has 100 more years to live! I don''t need that stinky old man to nitpick on my health." Alier jeered as he subtly moved further away from the book he had been reading.

    "Ohh, are you sure? You wouldn''t leave us all of a sudden left to deal with brother Luce, right? Hahaha!" Ethan ranted yfully.

    It was something that a seven-year-old would say but in reality, there was an undermined hidden jab that only an overly conscious person would catch.

    Alier''s brows trembled slightly and Ethan smiled inwardly. He sized up Alier''s current physical condition with one thorough look andpared it to when he waspletely fine. There was certainly a major change.

    Ethan decided that he needed to confirm a few more things after something he realized. And without any dy, he eximed, "Well, take care then. I have my sses with Miss Earlene here. Isn''t that right?"

    "Uh? Y-yes... Right, let''s go." Earlene blurted out shifting her gaze between Ethan and Alier. She definitely wasn''t good at this kind of thing such as adapting to the situation.

    Both of them turned back without giving Alier a chance to say anything and left. As they were leaving, Ethan once again felt a small hint of killing intent from behind his back.

    After walking a few distances away from the library, Ethan looked at Earlene.

    "Let''s go to my room, I have something to ask," He suggested and turned toward his room as his expression got serious.

    Earlene was quite baffled by the short exchange just now. She had never seen Ethan talk like that to anyone in his family and eagerly wanted to ask what the deal was.

    But she knew that Ethan wouldn''t tell her anything he doesn''t want to anyways. She could only sigh in vexation as well as frustration and follow him without a word.

    ***

    Back in the library, Alier was once again reading the same book while knitting his brows. He was standing near the medical bookspartment shelves scrummaging through the books on Soul Recovery.

    "Damnit! Damnit! Why!? How the hell did I suffer such a huge bacsh? That boy is a monster! How could his consciousness be so powerful that it protected him and even countered while he waspletely defenseless? How!?" Alier suddenly snapped and threw the book on the floor as he remembered Ethan''s earlier words.

    Luceryc was a strange child. Devoid of emotions, sadistic, and apathetic. Only Alier was someone who was able to handle his antics and that was the exact underlined meaning in Ethan''s words.

    Alier immediately calmed himself down and brought out a pocket watch from his coat. He opened the lid with a tik sound and his eyes were saddened as well as mncholic as he gazed lovingly at the small portrait of a woman that was on the lid.

    Alier caressed the picture lovingly, memories shing through his mind. His eyes suddenly shed with a cold, ruthless glimmer as he averted his gaze from the pocket watch to the direction Ethan had left and muttered,

    "And that silhouette I saw...But how could this be possible... Even the poison was somehow neutralized and he regained his intellect... for my son... I will do it! Julie... I will not let your final wish down. Ethan must die."

 Chapter 40 Investigation

    ?"Miss Earlene, tell me... Did anything strange happen while I was in the cocoon? Anything? Even if it''s the smallest of things." Ethan asked as he sat on the usual sofa chair in his room.

    Earlene sighed helplessly and asked, "Will you tell me what''s this about? So that I can at least have a context?"

    Ethan stared at her without any expression for a few seconds and pondered.

    "Did anything strange happen with my uncle recently?" Ethan asked cautiously not revealing what he was getting at only revealing a vague context.

    Earlene did not know whatever that was going on in Ethan''s head. She once again sighed hopelessly and raised her chin and revised everything that happened in those ten days.

    After a few seconds, she said, "I don''t think anything significant happened except that I didn''t see him much in theter days of that time."

    "That''s when he fell ill, right? I wonder what happened to him so suddenly." Ethan muttered in a thoughtful pose.

    ''Something doesn''t feel right, when I first saw him after waking up I thought he was pale because of shock; seeing that I suddenly became normal. But a few days have passed since then and he truly appears to be sick, And then there''s that book he was reading...'' Ethan closed his eyes and thought.

    "So you''re just worried about your uncle?" Earlene spoke with a doubtful tone in surprise. She couldn''t imagine Ethan ever being worried for his uncle of all people.

    "Hmm..." Ethan muttered absentmindedly.

    "Ah! Now that I remember, there''s one thing!" Earlene eximed as she remembered a particr memory.

    "Oh? Tell me." Ethan mused as he looked up at Earlene narrowing his eyes.

    "Well, he''s been sick ever since I saw him in your room on the fifth day. Before that, he was perfectly fine but don''t know what happened suddenly." Earlene said and then went on to describe exactly what had happened.

    After she was done reciting the entire event, Ethan smiled amicably and nodded, "Hahaha, looks like my uncle got a bit too stressed thinking of my safety." Ethan joked and shrugged the entire topic yfully.

    Earlene knew that Ethan was changing the topic, she looked at him suspiciously and then once again sighed with vexation.

    "Alright then, if this is all I''m leaving. I need to meditate on my blessing." She said and stood up, gave Ethan another doubtful nce, and left.

    Some time passed. Ethan stood up and went outside his room. He then asked a nearby servant to fetch Selene and went inside again, a picture was slowly building in his head and it needed but a final piece in the puzzle.

    Soon after Selene entered and bowed wondering why she was suddenly summoned.

    When Ethan ''regained'' his intellect, she was happy and nervous at the same time. Although she hadn''t fed him the poison Alier gave herˇŞEthan somehow still turned out to be strange. She didn''t know if this was a coincidence or if Alier had also used someone else for the task.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Tell me, Ms. Selene... When I was in my Awakening after the fifth day; what was my uncle doing?"

    "I-i... Don''t know..." Selene was startled by the mention of Alier. Although she and her son didn''t die because of Ethan''s actˇŞshe was still living in fear.

    "Do not lie, he threatened to take your son''s life. So it''s obvious that you''d subconsciously keep an eye on him as much as you can." Ethan said with a charming smile on his face.

    "Wh- What... Y-you... Master... How?" Selene''s eyes widened in absolute shock and horror. She could have never imagined that Ethan of all people would casually say out loud her biggest secret. She feared he knew more and if he knew that she once had thoughts of poisoning him.

    Ethan got up from the chair and walked toward her. He got closer to her and smiled benevolently.

    "Yes, I know everything! God is with me, he also told me that you did not stray on the path of evil. Therefore, you do not need to worry. Soon your fear will also be no more. This is God''s Will!" Ethan dered with a gentle smile as he looked into Selene''s eyes with a kind gaze.

    Selene''s mind short-circuited as she couldn''t make heads or tales of what she had heard. Finally, her faith in Godpelled her to believe in Ethan wholeheartedly.

    Ethan''s abrupt Awakening and behavior change weren''t anything less than some Godly Miracle.

    Sometimes in panic, people will believe what is convenient for them. Selene was the same and so she blindly believed whatever Ethan bullshitted.

    "Now tell me what I asked!" Ethan demanded in an authoritative tone that was uncanny for a seven-year-old. Seeing this, all doubts in Selene''s mind vanished and she prostrated before Ethan on her knees.

    "Young Master! I always kept eye on his movements all this while as much as I could because I was afraid. After the fifth day, he locked himself in his chambers and did note out until when he woke up!" She spilled whatever she knew almost devoutly.

    "I see, I assume there is no need for me to explicitly mention that what happened here stays here, correct?" Ethan uttered in a soft tone with a kind voice as if he was the angel sent by God himself.

    "Yes! Of course, M''Lord! Even if I die I won''t say a word!" Selene blurted with assurance and devotion.

    "Good, may the Holy Father bless you and your son. You may leave now." Ethan said benevolently sping his hands together in prayers.

    Selene nodded repeatedly sping her shaking hands devoutly in prayers as well and left the room in haste.

    Ethan sighed and his expression changed 180ˇă from benevolent and kind to incredibly vexed, "Will I have to do this kind of thing often now? This is such a pain..." Ethan muttered under his breath, closed the doors, and went inside.

    He leisurely picked an apple from the fruit basket and began eating as a ruthless glint shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 41 Journey To Pinnacle

    ?Ethan''s seventh birthday was now mere fifteen days away, but the grand celebration would be held a few more days after that. Invitation letters were sent far and wide with the utmost haste so that as many people as possible could attend.

    The Royal Family, The Houses of Dukes and Nobles, prominent figures in the entire Kingdom, and so forth. The news was everywhere that ''Dune of Destiny Reading'' shall be conducted on the one born with the greatest potential in history.

    Carriages and convoys left for the journey to Adenberd immediately when everyone received the invitation letters. If it wasn''t known yet that Ethan White was Awakened; then it was now surely known throughout the Kingdom.

    All day people would talk about what the results of the Dune of Destiny would turn out to be. Will it predict Ethan to be a warrior...Or perhaps, A Ruler?

    Would the emergence of such Destiny increase distrust between the Royal Family and the House of White? Or would it only strengthen further? Questions were many, but only time would tell.

    Ethan''s rtionship with Anicia got better after their little talk in the backyard. Not many days had passed since then and everything was going well. She did not feel awkward around him anymore and conversed more freely.

    As for Alier, his condition improved a bit but not by arge margin. Ethan felt increasingly more eerie around him as the days progressed giving glimpses of an impending foreboding for which Ethan had a n.

    It was the time of midnight, and Ethan was sleeping in his bedroom peacefully. The white transparent curtains fluttered in the wind and the silver moonlight fell on Ethan''s face mildly.

    However, Ethan was in a dreamlike ce filled with ice, snow, and eternal frigid icy me all over. The floor was made of hard ice, snow was falling harshly from the white sky as the frigid bluish-white icy fire zed eternally.

    As far as the eye could see, there was only a nket of white ice and snow and nothing else.

    Indeed, it was the same ce Alier had seen a glimpse of when he tried to kill Ethan while he was in the cocoon but received a huge bacsh instead.

    "These people need to freaking stop throwing me in the middle of nowhere all of a sudden!" Ethan muttered as he suddenly found himself in the middle of somewhere that looked like mystified Antarctica.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes and blocked the piercing shes of light reflecting from all the snow with his hands.

    The visibility was quite low as the freezing temperatures of ice and snow created a haze in the atmosphere.

    "Is this what I think it is?" Ethan muttered under his breath as he looked around.

    The snow and ice all around him, the inner feeling that he had, and the things he had read and learned gave him a few guesses as to what he was experiencing. And knowing that excited him.

    The visibility was low but Ethan could still see a towering, tall mountain far into the distance amidst all the vapor and haze.

    He decided to walk toward it as nothing else was in sight. A bizarre thing was that Ethan did not feel any cold even though he was walking in freezing temperatures and ice and snow were all around him.

    Another thing was that he could see a frigid white fire zing all over the ce but even when he passed through it, nothing happened to him.

    Ethan had been walking for a while now and he once again noticed two things.

    Although the haze was still there in the air his eyes were starting to adapt to it as somehow he could see everything clearly up to some distance despite the snowy mist covering the entire surroundings.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And the other thing he noticed was not good for him. As he was walking toward the tallest snowy mountain, he felt more and more exhausted with his every step forward. As if a mountain was crushing his soul slowly with every step he took.

    ''There seems to be some kind of resistance of an invisible force field constantly holding me back. Ah! What a pain.'' Ethan thought gruntingly but did not stop.

    Time passed and who knew how much Ethan had walked, his legs were shaking with exhaustion, and he was gasping for breath as well as coughing mildly in intervals of a few seconds.

    This was probably the most physical effort he had ever put in anything but he was determined. Because this was not earth and even to be worthy of cking off he needed strength in such a world.

    As he walked, his eyespletely adapted to the haze and now Ethan could see everything. Thendscape was basically like a snowy desertˇŞfull of hills, mountains, high and low ground, soft and harsh bumps, shallow and hard snowy ground, andrge or small potholes.

    It was quite evident that without proper visibility Ethan would have been stuck, ''As I thought, the more affinity you have with the blessing the easier it is to adapt and keep going.'' Ethan thought to keep his mind off the suffering and force himself forward.

    ''if I had less affinity, then I would have been stuck way earlier in thendscape itself.'' He thought further diverting his mind.

    Gradually after some more walking, his condition had worsened, his legs were shaking like a drill machine, his coughing was constant and painful and he felt as if his soul was about to be crushed.

    And yet the mountain was still far off. Ethan knew that he wouldn''t be able to reach his goal so easily anyways. Ethan was now sure that this was the exact ce where he would get aprehension of his Ancestral Blessing. The closer to the mountainˇŞthe more powerful he would be.

    Ethan''s legs had been numbed way earlier. His legs finally gave out and he copsed to the ground heavily gasping for breath and coughing up blood.

    "Damn... Fuck! Not as easy... As I thought... I need to be... Powerful. So that... I... Can... Crush anyone... Getting in my... Way and... Finish the mystery... Of the... Damn fucking... prophecy." Ethan mumbled in a hoarse voice as drops of blood gushed out from his mouth.

    But Ethan did not give up, he stretched his hands toward the mountain attempting to crawl his way to it.

    This was Ethan Riddles, someone who had no ambition, someone whose principle was to speedrun things so that he would have his leisure when all is done.

    This was Ethan Riddles, someone who liked to be ahead of time rather than dwell in ipetence and regretter.

    This was the true Ethan Riddles, someone who was relentless in the task he undertook, someone who was ruthless to even himself if needed.

    "Ahhhhhh!" Ethan screamed as he propped himself up with the support of his arms amidst the roaring blizzard. Even though his soul was on the verge of breaking from the immense pressure, he knew that it would not breakˇŞ because his soul housed something far greater afterall.

    His whole body was numb from overexertion, but he stood up and began walking limply again with bloodshot eyes and gritting his teeth. Ethan''s eyes zed with determination for he knew that no amount of intellect would help him reach that goal.

    Ethan finally epted the fact that in the world he was in, mere intelligence would not be enough to survive.

    They say thatˇŞto pass a trial, one must know what the trial is made to judge in the first ce.

    It was a trial of Ethan''s determination and will, It was a trial that wouldst with him until he reaches the pinnacle of his Ancestral Blessing. The journey was ofprehension, and the mountain was the pinnacle.

 Chapter 42 Frost

    ?The passing night was just as silent, stars were twinkling outside and the wind was mild. The dawn of a new day was near and Ethan was sleeping on his bed peacefully just like always.

    In his dreams though, he was in a bitter battle with the naturalws of his blessing vessel, ''The Kingdom of Extreme Frost''.

    His clothes were ragged, he was covered in snow from head to toe and his hands were covered with his blood as he walked forward in the snow blizzard, all alone.

    Taking each step forward was like a tremendous challenge. The mountain that was surrounded by a chain of ciers beyond the valley of ice was in sight, yet so far away.

    Ethan stumbled, fell, and got up again, groaning. His brows were knitted in pain and fatigue but he did not give up.

    It was strange that Ethan had such tenacity, if anyone who knew him were to see him in such acondition; they wouldn''t believe it for the world.

    But in reality, Ethan''s goals were quite simple. He knew that soon his life would change. The world of Akarxia itself might face turbulence and everything around him might turn chaotic.

    In such a future, there would be no way to sit back as he would most probably be dragged into the conflict.

    At that time, forget about winning but even survival would be difficult without strength.

    And this was Ethan''s redeeming quality. Although he waszy and not so ambitious, he knew when to get serious and when to ck off.

    Even though he knew that there was no time limit and he would soon wake up to reality with the option of treading the path to the mountainter once again, he did not ck off and decided to get as closer to the mountain as possible.

    Ethan finally copsed on a snowy hill for real. He didn''t even have the strength to twitch his fingers anymore let alone walk further. His head was killing him and he could no longer feel his own body.

    His eyshes on which a thickyer of snow had umted; trembled and began closing slowly along with his shallow breathing gradually fading away.

    Darkness covered his eyes as he felt like life slipping away from his grasp. But he was confident, he knew that he wasn''t going to leave the Kingdom of Extreme Frost just yet.

    Just as he was on the verge of losingplete consciousness, a part of his soul shook slightly and then began trembling heavily.

    ***

    In the Temple of The Apostle, Afriel suddenly materialized in the Garden of Eden out of nowhere.

    He looked around as if he had felt the presence of his master earlier, but he found nothing and seemed to be disappointed.

    Suddenly the temple began quaking heavily, Afriel closed his eyes and tried to sense Ethan''s soul to see what was wrong. But again, he found nothing.

    It was a strange phenomenon but Afriel wasn''t the wise angel for nothing. It could be said that in intelligence wise he was almost on par with Ethan. Almost.

    Before he could investigate tho, the quaking abruptly stopped and he felt the presence of his master again, ever so stronger this time.

    Ariel''s eyes shone and he disappeared and reappeared in an isted ce inside the Garden. It was near the small Forest but a bit at the side.

    A new tree was taking root, it was a white-colored tree made out of crystalline ice. The seedling grew fast and in a matter of few moments, a small delicate white leaf sprung out.

    "I see..." Afriel muttered with a smile on his face and nodded his head with admiration as well as approval. He then disappeared from the Garden once again.

    ***

    Back in the Kingdom of Extreme Frost, Ethan''s guess proved to be right as he did not pass out. The restrictions in the domain were particr on his soul itself as it was like a dream. It felt very real and in a way it even was, but there was no physical body involved.

    Just as Ethan predicted, The Temple which had the power of Gods easily protected Ethan''s soul when it was on the verge of breaking. But this didn''t mean that hepletely revived. It only meant that Ethan could now torture himself some more trying to reach his goal.

    And so he did, despite the excruciating painˇŞEthan once again gathered his new-found strength and willpower to prop himself up.

    With the same determination, he walked and walked. He did not know how much time had passed outside and did not care. All that he wanted was to get as close to the mountain as possible before passing out.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A few more hours passed and Ethan finally reached the end of his journey, a snowy hill from which the mountain was visible.

    Ethan looked up but the mountain seem to reach the heavens. He copsed on the ground once again, this time his condition even worse. He finally felt that he had reached his limit.

    Ethan gasped for breath unmoving, he only had enough strength left to raise his head and look at the mountain one final time before time was out.

    Despite the hellish soul-grinding agony, he made it quite far in just his first attempt. This showed how much affinity he had with his blessing. A normal person would have taken years to get to where he was atˇŞand yet Ethan wasn''t celebrating.

    He raised his head proudly and looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him. The Valley of ice far into the distance, the blue ciers, the sky that was a white nket, the snow that was a carpet, and then the mountain. All of it was truly beautiful.

    Mysterious phenomena urred as Ethan looked towards the mountain while lying copsed on the glossy surface of the hill. The frigid mes around him danced wildly, the haze in the atmosphere subsided, and Ethan''s pupils dted on their own as his vision zoomed in on the mountain as if someone had flipped a switch.

    It was as if the mountain abruptly and rapidly moved in front of his eyes. Although the truth was that the mountain was still in its ce neither Ethan had moved.

    Ethan saw the entire journey he would have to tread before reaching his goal. And then finally, his gaze fell upon the mountain itself.

    On the base of it, Ethan saw a vivid silhouette of a man with white hair in white long robes sitting on a majesticrge bluish-white throne made out of icicles and frost.

    The man was sitting in a dignified, domeernering posture as if he was a God or a mighty Emperor.

    The man turned his head toward the direction where Ethan was and both their gazes met. The man had deathly pale skin, a face that was devoid of any expressions, and golden eyes that also seemed as cold as the snow and rather empty with no emotions.

    Suddenly Ethan experienced the same thing that Alier went through when he tried to sabotage Ethan''s Awakening. As if someone peeked straight into his soul and nced at his darkest secrets as they stared into the abyss.

    Ethan felt drawn into the cold, uncaring but powerful eyes as he felt the frigid essence of extreme frost invade his mind, body, and soul just like what happened with Alier.

    But instead of harming him, he felt the frostiness embrace and envelope his soul gently and then gradually get absorbed into it. As if that was where it belonged in the first ce.

    Suddenly everything went normal, the mountain looked to be just as far away, the internal frigid me still burning and the strange man nowhere to be found.

    ***

    It was the dawn of the new day, and the sun hadn''t risen yet but it was just starting to peek out from the horizon. it was still quiet and somewhat dark outside, the curtains were still constantly fluttering in the wind and the moon had moved to the other sideˇŞno longer illuminating Ethan''s sleeping face.

    As the first ray of sunshine fell on Akarxia from the rising sun, Ethan suddenly jolted awake with widened eyes.

    He looked around feeling very cold and his gaze fell on the scarlet ball of sun that was gradually rising from the horizon.

    Still feeling very cold, Ethan finally realized a strange feeling on his skin along with a tingling sensation deep in his soul as if he wanted to breathe for the first time.

    He moved his arms out from the nket and a re suddenly shot into his eyes making them squint.

    When Ethan slowly opened his eyes, he saw a scene that he would never forget in his entire life.

    His hands were covered with a thickyer of bluish frost which glinted brightly from theing sunlight from outside, brilliantly radiating the entire room with a golden hue along with a tint of bluish-white re.

    Ethan smiled with satisfaction realizing that he had seeded toprehend the basics of his Ancestral Blessing.

    He felt a strange tingle as if he wished to do something as natural as breathing. Ethan closed his eyes and focused on the particr feeling.

    "Frost"The words subconsciously slipped through his lips and small bluish particles came out from his right hand making the bedsheets turn rock hard in no time covered with the same bluish-white frostyer that was on his hands.

    The room radiated even more brilliantly as the sun finally rose in the sky just outside the window and the golden rays spread out everywhere all over the ce reflecting from all the crystalline frost.

 Chapter 43 Appraisal Ability?

    ?The mansion woke up early the day Ethan hadprehension of his ancestral blessing after the arduous ''dream'' he had.

    The cooks had already begun to make a delicious, special breakfast as Albaer wanted to have a meal with everyone since Ethan sessfully made it out alive and well from the awakening.

    It was the time of dawn, the sun had just risen on the horizon and Ethan had tried out his ''Frost'' power for the first time.

    The door of Ethan''s room suddenly opened with a slight creak and Aisha, as well as Naenna entered.

    "Eth! Wake u-" Naenna eximed as she entered the room with enthusiasm but suddenly stopped mid-sentence and blinked twice.

    Aisha also entered and raised her brows teasingly as she ced her hand in front of her mouth and mattered, "Oh dear..."

    "What?" Ethan who was lying on his bed asked not understanding why the both of them were giggling in front of him wide-eyed.

    He looked at the both of them and they looked back at him trying to hold back theirughter,

    Ethan had no idea what was happening.

    Naenna finally couldn''t hold back as she burst out intoughter and pointed at the bedsheets.

    Ethan looked around and realization dawned on him as he hurriedly opened his mouth and tried to exin himself but Naenna beat him to the punch.

    "Hahaha! Hahaha! Eth~ Hehe, Eth wet his bedsheets~! Hahaha!" Naenna chortled whileughing hysterically.

    "I did n-" Ethan got up quickly and once again tried to exin himself. But then he realizedˇŞ how was he going to exin himself anyways?

    Before Naenna and Aisha barged in, Ethan had just performed his power for the first time. But it did notst long and the frost created over the bedsheets melted; making it seem as if Ethan pissed himself in his sleep.

    And Ethan was not going to reveal yet that he managed toprehend his Ancestral BlessingˇŞfor obvious reasons of course. And therefore, he couldn''t slip out of this awkward situation so easily.

    It was quite theical sight, the calm andposed Ethan was now flustered, his cheeks slightly red as he found himself in a terrible misunderstanding.

    "Dear... It''s... Fine, you know, Happens sometimes, nothing to be embarrassed about." Aisha giggled and assured awkwardly with a smile on her face.

    "Hahaha! Eth-... Ouch!"

    Naenna who was having immense fun seeing Ethan''s flustered and miserable expression abruptly stoppedughing like a maniac when she was bonked on the head by Aisha.

    "And you! Is that how a Young Lady should behave? Who will marry a roguelike woman like you then?" Aisha scolded. Her hands were on her hips and a mad expression was on her face as she stared down at Naenna with a ''How many times do I have to tell you this?'' type of gaze.

    "Hmph! I won''t marry! I won''t!" Naenna stomped angrily and also strongly stood her ground and retorted, her eyes were moist as she rubbed her head.

    "You!" Aisha red up in anger. She wasn''t that serious before but now she was pissed off.

    "Alright alright, mother... Leave her alone okay? By the way, why did youe to wake me up so early in the morning?" Ethan asked, swiftly saving his sister and dodging a bullet himself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Aisha finally realized why she hade to Ethan''s room in the first ce. She gave a sideways nce to Naenna who had her cheeks puffed up as she was still pretty mad at her for earlier and sighed with resignation.

    "Everyone was tense in the ten days you were going through the Ancestral Awakening so we haven''t had a proper family meal together yet since then. And we even have your fianc¨¦ with us now as a guest along with your tutor so your Father decided to have today''s breakfast together with everyone." Aisha exined with a relieved expression on her face.

    She was the happiest person after Ethan''s transformation. After all, which mother would like it if her son didn''t talk to her at all?

    "I see, I will get ready right away... Please leave." Ethan urged as he got out of bed.

    "Umm...Should I... Send the maids in?" Aisha teased as she chuckled and pointed at the bed sheets.

    Naenna who was standing at the side puffing her cheeks remembered to tease Ethan. And she broke out inughter once again.

    Ethan sighed helplessly and eximed in annoyance, "For God''s Sake Mother! It''s water...! WATER I SAY!"

    "... Sure, I will send in the maids just in case," Aisha spoke in a rather unconvinced tone as she grabbed Naenna''s hand and left merrily.

    Ethan knitted his brows in embarrassment as he facepalmed and made a grunting sound.

    But then his attention was directed to the new ability he had just discovered.

    He could see faint indistinct particles around Naenna that were invisible to others. Ethan had a hypothesis as to what this ability was. By now he knew wherever particles he had seen so far were always connected to the blessings of Gods.

    So he guessed that because his soul housed something that was made from the powers of all the godsbined; he naturally had a better perception of these particles.

    And when he gained the power of his Ancestral Blessing, one of the restrictions on the temple was removed just as Afriel had said, and that''s how Ethan now had the ability of appraisal in a way as he was able to see that Naenna had a bit of potential for Ancestral Awakening.

    Ethan was curious to use his frost ability once again, he shut the door of his room and closed his eyes to concentrate.

    A few seconds passed and a small shard of frost as long as a fingernail slowly began materializing above his right hand. But before Ethan could celebrate, the same thing happened as before and the frost melted into water.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes as he looked at the water dripping down his hand with a scrutinizing gaze.

    "Hmm, so I also need to practice? Damn! Even with all these advantages it''s not as easy." Ethan muttered as he shook his head and sighed.

    Pushing the topic to the back of his head for now, he stretched his arms and took in the fresh morning air that blew over from the mountains and smiled.

    "Oh well, I hope my dear uncle is doing well, Heh," Ethan murmured under his breath with a concerned, bitter smile on his face as if he was truly worried about Alier''s well-being.

    Suddenly his lips curled up slightly in a devious smile inplete contrast to his previous facade. Who knew what he was truly thinking? Perhaps a devious n? Or something else?

    "Alrighty, it''s time to start the productive day! I have got some city seeing to do afterall." Ethan went back to his usual stoic expression and mused to himself as he moved to get ready for the much-anticipated breakfast.

 Chapter 44 Family Breakfast

    ?The dining room of the mansion was also quite avish one as one would expect. The dining table was quite long and made out of elven ck wood that was polished properly, it looked clean, glossy, and rich while its legs were carved with fancy designs.

    The room in general was like arge dining hall but it wasn''t quiterge enough to be called a hall. But it wasn''t any less grand than a banquet hall either.

    Adorned with a beautiful chandelier that sparkled in the sunlight, artistic and uniquely crafted candle stands,mps, art piecesˇŞyou name it.

    It was fair to say that the prestige of a Duke was in no waycking. The White Family wasn''t so feared and respected for nothing after all; they were loaded with money, strength, and status.

    Ethan stepped inside the dining room and saw everyone present sitting at the table as the chef one by one presented the dishes.

    Ethan was in a bluish-white attire and his hair was neatly kept in a ponytail.

    "Forgive me for beingte," Ethan said as he took the empty chair at the right side of the table between Naenna and Anicia.

    Anicia smiled sweetly at him and said, "Good Morning!"

    "Yes, and good morning to you as well," Ethan replied also with a slight smile. He was in a good mood and did not shy away from expressing it so.

    "You seem to be in a good mood today, Eth," Naenna asked curiously.

    "Yes, I will go for city seeing today. I''m rather excited about the prospect." Ethan replied as his gaze subtly went through everyone on the table observing them.

    The table was a rectangr one with two main seats on both ends, one for the head of the family and the other one for an elder; in this case, Ethan''s Grandfather.

    On the left side of the table, Lady Catelyn who was Ethan''s grandmother was gossiping with Aisha about the recent illicit affairs of Noblewomening from the capital.

    Beside them were Alier and Luceryc. Alier was mostly silent with a smiling face and Luceryc was just ying with the cutlery in front of him. He was basically in his own little world.

    While Albaer was talking with butler Albert with a satisfied expression on his face. They seemed to be discussing some sort of good news.

    The chefs were done putting the food on the table and left after bowing to everyone from distance.

    For breakfast, there was cake, an egg dish, bread, meat, tea for the kids, and red wine for the adults along with fruits and soft snacks such as cookies.

    Ethan who was observing everyone jolted when Naenna suddenly jumped and spoke excitedly, "I wille with you too!" Said Naenna with sparkling eyes.

    "No!" Answered Ethan calmly.

    "But whyyy?" Naenna eximed.

    "Uhh, don''t you have lessons today? Mother will not be pleased." Ethan gave out an excuse. He wanted to go out alone if possible.

    "Right... What a pity..." Naenna sulked helplessly with a downcast gaze.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Earlene who was sitting beside Naenna sighed and looked at her with sympathy andforting eyes as she started a conversation telling how tedious and lifeless her etiquette and embroidery lessons were a few years ago.

    Anicia looked at Ethan who seemed to be lost in thoughts as she dawdled with her fingers seemingly hesitating to speak up. "Umm... Can Ie?" Anicia asked timidly.

    "You? Why?" Ethan blurted getting out of his trance.

    "Well...I have been very boredtely. It would be a good change in pace to go downtown Adenberd." She exined and looked at Ethan with pleading big puppy dog eyes.

    Ethan pondered for a while and sighed inwardly, "Fine, but are you sure though?" He asked just to make sure once again.

    "Yes!" Anicia said without any hesitation and sighed with relief.

    ''Wow... She must be pretty bored. Makes sense I guess.'' Ethan thought as he averted his gaze and observed Alier who was just minding his own business with Luceryc trying to tell him something.

    ''Ting Ting''

    Suddenly the sound of ss tink rang instantly capturing everyones attention towards its source, which was Albaer.

    Albert nodded to Albaer and stepped back behind him with a perfect typical butler posture and a solemn look while Albaer had a blissful smile on his face as he looked at everyone.

    "Today is a great day because I just received word that Shirin has been admitted into the King''s Sword afterpleting his training. And he is the youngest man to have joined it in history!" Albaer announced and raised his wine ss.

    The room instantly broke into surprised and happy gasps. "Wonderful! Both my Grandsons have now earned their names in the kingdom! Well done!" Old gramps bragged. His face elevated with happiness as he cheered proudly.

    What does an old man want afterall? All he wants is that his legacy to be passed down in prominent hands after retirement and so forth.

    The former Duke was happy that the White Family was flourishing with young talents.

    Aisha also expressed her happiness as she congratted Albaer and told him how much she missed Shirin, she even teared up a bitˇŞAlbaerforted her as always.

    While Old Lady White simply nodded silently with a proud expression on her face as if she had already expected her grandson to do well in the first ce and it was the most natural thing ever.

    As everyone was celebrating and cheering, Ethan once again noticed a very tiny hint of killing intenting from Alier. Although he too was smiling happily but his fists were clenched tightly under the table.

    Ethan knew why this was the case. It wasn''t supposed to go like this from Alier''s perspective. Ethan was supposed to stay a retard, Shirin far away in the capital, and his son Luceryc as the Heir.

    But everything had turned haywire for him, Ethan could feel the water boiling in the pressure cooker which was on the very verge of explosion.

    ''Hmm...'' Ethan thought inwardly in amusement and then he also smiled andughed perfectly fitting in the cheerful atmosphere acting as if he cared when in reality he didn''t feel anything from the good news.

    And so just like this, the special breakfast together with everyone began merrily withughter and happiness as well as resentment and hatred.

 Chapter 45 The Cult

    ?The breakfast began and everyone started feasting on the delicious food in front of them with fineness and table manners.

    Ethan was a quick learner and Aisha had practically nailed all the noble etiquettes in him and which of course included table mannerisms.

    Ethan skillfully broke apart a part of a stake as oily juices slowly flowed out of it. He then gracefully used the knife and fork and ced the small piece of stake in his mouth.

    Even Aisha and the otherdies were surprised by such elegance as Ethan had never before shown off such precise skill in handling cutlery.

    Albaer nodded from afar with satisfaction as he saw his entire family together eating happily.

    It was true what they said, Duke Albaer White loved his family the most in the world, his family mattered to him even more than himself.

    Ethan who was keen to observe everything around him did not miss this small detail as he thought while looking back and forth between Alier and Albaer, ''Well shit, now this makes thingsplicated innit?''

    Ethan sighed inwardly feeling incredibly vexed as he had to handle so muchplicated stuff all at once. There was his uncle, then the mystery of the prophecy, future nning, and more.

    But there was no other choice as he had realized recently, his inner thoughts slipped out in a sigh which attracted Albaer''s attention.

    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem to be enjoying the food... Do you not like it?" Asked Albaer with raised brows.

    "Hmm? Oh... No... I was just thinking of something. Forgive me." Ethan responded calmly but inwardly he made a mental note topose himself better. He noticed that he had been letting slip his emotions more oftentely.

    "I see, what''s on your mind? You can ask me anything... Or perhaps you need something?" Asked Albaer with a considerate tone.

    "Well...I wish to go city seeing. Although I have been learning various things from Miss Earlene, I wish to see for myself how themoners live and how the city operates." Ethan requested politely.

    Realization dawned on Albaer''s face which then turned into enthusiasm and satisfaction. Thinking that as his heir; Ethan was finally taking interest in the matters of governanceˇŞAlbaer became happy.

    "Wonderful Idea! It''s about time for you to experience the world with your own eyes as well. Let it be on this good day then!" Albaer eximed while nodding in agreement.

    Suddenly though his face became serious and he continued, "But you must be cautious from now on! As I have said, your potential is both a blessing and a curse. You are a threat to many by simply existing and some might harbor malicious thoughts." Albaer warned in a serious tone as he nced behind him at Albert.

    Albert smiled reassuringly and nodded as he acknowledged Albaer''s intention behind that look.

    Anicia who was eating her cake suddenly halted when she heard Albaer speak and looked at Ethan with concern and thought, ''So it''s not just me in trouble because of my power? He seems to be even more troubled than me...''

    The room suddenly became silent which ensued for a while before Ethan spoke again, "And who are those who might want to harm me?"

    "Good question, assassins sent by enemy nations fearing that the Atrana Kingdom will gain an advantage from you...Or perhaps... The Cult!" Albaer uttered with a hint of disdain as he narrowed his eyes.

    When Albaer said ''The Cult'', Alier twitched very slightly as his eyes dted and his bodynguage changed momentarily before getting normal.

    "The Cult?" Ethan asked curiously.

    He of course noticed Alier''s unusual reaction as his attention would always be toward Alier whenever Alier would be around him. It was an instinctive reaction to keep an eye on someone who wanted to kill you.

    Alier could have never imagined that he was being spied on constantly by a deadly predator, he also wasn''t that good with keepingposure and so he let some reactions slip by through his bodynguage.

    These reactions were very very subtle and almost unnoticeable but that was enough for a monster like Ethan.

    Meanwhile, when Ethan asked the questionˇŞAlbaer put down his fork and knife and looked into Ethan''s eyes with a severe gaze, and said,

    "The Cult of The Disgraced God, in short, The Cult. Its members are worshippers of the disgraced one and they often spread terror throughout the continent to please their Gods of Sins." Albaer cautioned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Everyone was listening with interest even though they already knew about The Cult, only Ethan was ignorant there. Well, perhaps notpletely as he had read of some disasters recorded in history rted to The Cult, but it was somewhat of a taboo topic so there weren''t any details about The Cult itself.

    "Why would they want to harm me?" Ethan asked to which Old Gramps White answered, "They are a radical bunch and don''t really need a reason to do anything. They might just do it seeing your name grow and using that to spread their own agenda."

    "That''s true, and this is why you need to learn Swordsmanship so that you can protect yourself just in case," Albaer said as he once again picked up his knife and fork and began eating.

    ''Interesting...'' Ethan thought and proceeded to put a cookie in his mouth with a deadpan expression on his face.

    Silence once again ensued as everyone quietly ate their fill as no one preferred to discuss an ugly topic on such a good asion.

    The silence was starting to get awkward as only the noise of chewing, sipping, and crisp crunching sound of cookies as well as the ttering of tes could be heard in the room.

    So Aisha made a move that was very typical of her. She changed the topic on its head saving everyone from the awkwardness.

    "By the way, dear... Have your days been good here in Adenberd so far? I''m sure it might be lonely for sure staying so far from home. And... you can tell me if this boy bullies you in any way, I will teach him a good lesson!" Aisha giggled and spoke looking at Anicia and once again put a smile on everyone''s face.

    "No... I mean yea. Uh, I- I''m fine, Lady Aisha." Anicia stuttered flustered by the sudden question toward her.

    "Oh-ho? You should call me Mother from now on. Dear, you are also a part of this family now." Aisha chuckled and said teasingly.

    "Y-yes..." Anicia blurted in a muffled voice and lowered her head in embarrassment as her cheeks turned slightly red.

    Ethan sighed and looked at Aisha with a pleading gaze that said, ''Please don''t do this I beg you!''

    Aisha nodded as she giggled, and just as Ethan thought there would be no further embarrassment, the loud noise of mming rang startling everyone.

    "That''s right! I almost forgot...hehe! Ethan my boy! When you were just born, I promised you that I will personally find you a beautiful bride, but your father beat me to it, hahaha! Looks like I will also have to find you a second bride and fulfill my promise soon, eey? Hahaha!" Old Man White said with a resounding voice andughter.

    Ethan almost choked on his food when he suddenly heard the remark as he sneakily looked at Anicia whose cheeks were now deep red with embarrassment.

    Old Man was aloneughing happily at his own joke oblivious to what he had said. Everyone facepalmed inwardly as they averted their gazes in awkwardness not understanding whether tough or cry.

    Even Alier and Albaer broke into a cold sweat as they saw their mother Lady Catelyn looking at the Old Man with demonic eyes and furrowed brows that were twitching with annoyance.

    Ethan hurriedly stood up in a panic and said while wiping his mouth, "I- Ahem... I have..... something to do... See youter....!" And he left without wasting a moment. Although he did get a glimpse of Anicia''s face full of doubt, suspicion, and question marks as she looked at him.

    "Oh... Dear, youe with me!" Lady Catelyn stood up with clenched fists and a terrifyingly calm smile on her face.

    "What?" Old Man finally stoppedughing as he realized that he was the only oneughing. He was still oblivious and asked not understanding why everyone was acting this way.

    "I will tell you what''s whatter. Let''s go!" Lady Catelyn said calmly and dragged the Old Man away with her. ''Hmph! Hmph! My word weighs in Gold! I will certainly do what I said! Hmph!'' Old Gramps thought while being dragged off.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief seeing the tension and awkwardness going away but that''s when Luceryc who was silent until then spoke up, "Ethan gets to have two wives and not even one for me? That''s kinda unfair..." Muttered Luceryc with a deadpan expression.

    Alier - "...."

    Albaer - "...."

    Everyone else - "...."

    Naenna - "Pfft! Whahaha!"

 Chapter 46 Off To The City

    Outside the Whites'' Family Mansion, thevish violet-colored carriage with gold stripes and intricate design on its door and edges was ready standing along with Albert in a ck coat as well as three elite bodyguards and Ethan himself.

    It was the time after a few hours when Ethan fled from first-hand embarrassment.

    He nned to explore and see the city he had been living in for so many years for the first time. Everything was ready to go and he was just waiting for Anicia to show up.

    "So that''s the young master?" Fred who was one of the bodyguards gossiped in a quiet voice.

    "Apparently so, I''m also seeing him for the first time." Willkie, the second armored bodyguard answered.

    "Is it true what they say?" Jason inquired with a doubtful tone as he nced at Ethan who was standing in some distance with Albert.

    "Don''t go on his looks... He may look delicate but they say that he''s a natural genius!" Willkie replied confidently.

    "But... Is it really.. True?" Jason blurted absentmindedly once again with doubt.

    "Oye! Do you doubt the word of his grace? If his lordship said it''s true then it''s true! Understand?!" Fred jabbed fumingly.

    "Yea... Yeah...! I don''t doubt the Lord okay? But we hadn''t even seen him till now, and then... There were those rumors too...!" Jason muttered, still seemingly unconvinced.

    Willkie poked Jason''s back and said in a serious tone, "You idiot! The sun doesn''t need to prove its brilliance to anyone! When the young master dazzles brilliantly nothing will be needed to be said!"

    "Yeah... You''re right... But he will be the next Duke you know!" Jason retorted once again feeling being treated unjustly.

    "So what huh? Don''t poke your nose where it doesn''t belong unless you wanna lose your head. It''s not for us to think of these things, our job today is to protect the young master even at the cost of our lives... Understand?!" Fred spoke with a sense of loyalty and devotion that was admirable.

    "Yeah! Hmph! Who do you think I am huh? I may have doubts but I shall not hesitate toy off my life if need be!" Jason dered with a determined and confident smile as he clenched his fists.

    This conversation took ce quite a few distances away from Ethan and Albert and it was mostly in muffled whispersˇŞbut Ethan''s ears twitched slightly as the conversatione to an end and he thought inwardly, ''Hmm... As I expected... They don''t have confidence in me.''

    Ethan looked around waiting for Anicia to show up, she was just taking too much time to get ready. ''Damn, typical women''s behavior!'' he thought and sighed.

    As Ethan was waiting, he noticed that Albert who was standing slightly behind him was pondering something with a look of hesitation.

    "What is it, old man?" Ethan asked with a gentle smile.

    "Young Master... As I suggested to you before. Please reconsider." Albert requested in a calm tone with a pleading gaze.

    "And as I said earlier, my answer is still no," Ethan replied instantly and firmly.

    "Young Master, please listen to this old man... It''s dangerous for you to go out like this. If you wish to see the city then you can do it discreetly." Albert bowed and suggested again.

    Ethan blinked as he looked at Albert and then suddenly his demeanor changed as the air grew thick and Ethan seemed intimidating. Even the three bodyguards in the distance felt the air change.

    "Old Man! Tell me, who am I?" Ethan asked with a smug face.

    Albert blinked as he didn''t know why Ethan was asking such a question. Even Jason and others who unintentionally heard the conversation became baffled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You are... Son of Master Albaer and heir to the White Family, Ethan White." Albert announced proudly.

    "And so do you think someone in my position should cower away in fear of an attack that might not even happen and stop living? I am ETHAN WHITE! The heir to Whitesburg Dukedom, We, the Whites fear no one!" Ethan spoke in a loud, dignified, and confident tone.

    To all those who were watching him, his visage appeared to be as tall as a mountain and as proud as a lion.

    Albert''s eyes widened as a few shbacks of him hanging out on the battlefield with Albaer went through his mind. He thought that Ethan looked like the same fierce Albaer on a battlefield from his memories when he was younger.

    Momentarily both their images became one as Albert realized that he was mistaken. It would indeed be shameful if Ethan were to be terrorized while living in the city and home where he was the safest.

    Jason''s eyes also widened as he heard Ethan''s response. He felt even prouder to be serving the White Family than ever before. His blood boiled as he clenched his fists with excitement and nodded in agreement.

    Both Fred and Willkie looked at him with a smug faces as if saying, ''We told'' ya man!''

    Albert bowed deeply with respect and then got on one knee as being so courageous at such a young age truly was worthy of respect. He raised his head and looked at Ethan with admiration and said, "You''re right, please forgive me, Young Master."

    Ethanughed lightly and shrugged off his shoulders as he grabbed Albert''s shoulders and made him stand up.

    "Haha... Old Man, you need not kneel to me. We''re family!" Ethanughed and then said with a charming smile on his face.

    ''Ah! My Master... Your title will be in capable hands, I''m certain now!'' Albert thought to himself as his eyes threatened to be moist, and emotions of gratitude, satisfaction, pride, as well as loyalty, stirred in his heart.

    While in some distance, the doors of the mansion finally opened and two figures walked out. One was of course Anicia and the other was Earlene.

    It took them some time to walk all the way from the mansion to where Ethan and the others were.

    "Miss Earlene, why are you here?" Ethan asked calmly as he raised his eyebrows.

    "Hmph! As your tutor, I''m here to keep an eye on you! Is there a problem?" Earlene replied bluntly crossing her arms.

    "No problem..." Ethan sighed and said with a skeptical look that said ''really?''

    He then averted his gaze to Anicia who was staring at him with the same doubtful, skeptical gaze that he had seen when he fled during breakfast, it was as if Anicia was looking at him fearing that he would run away with all her money.

    ''Damn old foggie! Why did you have to say that in front of her?!'' Ethan averted his gaze again and facepalmed inwardly as he turned around; facing the carriage.

    "Let''s go!" He said walking up to the carriage and directly entering it without saying another word.

    Earlene chuckled at Ethan''s misery, this rare urrence of Ethan being hopeless was quite enjoyable for her.

    Earlene and Anicia looked at each other, smiled, and then followed behind Ethan. All three of them sat in the carriage together and the three bodyguards along with Albert got on their horses.

    With a loud smack, the coachman jolted the reins and the carriage began moving down in the direction of the city. The others followed the carriage closely on horseback.

 Chapter 47 Public Appearance

    The city of Adenberd was huge, like REALLY Huge! At least sixty thousand people lived there by rough estimation as there was no custom of counting the poption in Akarxia. The reason being that it was an arduous task in the first ce, and second that people died all the time in Akarxia, as the mortality rate was quite low.

    No one in the entire Atrana Kingdom who had been to the city of Adenberd would argue that it was one of the most advanced, popted, prosperous, andrgest cities in the Kingdom.

    It was divided into a fewyers as most of the cities were tended to in the Kingdom. The residential district where the rich lived, themoner''s neighborhood where all the ordinary or middle-ss people lived, the bazaar, and the city square along with certain misceneous ces.

    The City had stone-paved roads, enormous mansions, luxury merchandise stores, an entertainment district, beautiful architecture, natural scenery, and everything that was the mark of a developed territory and beyond.

    However, what it provided the most was a sense of security to the people who resided in it. The mantle of the White Family was strong and unmoving, the city had a natural shield that was the mountain range that surrounded it from the back as well as the ''mist barrier'' in front.

    At least this was what Ethan had learned from the lessons and books. The reality of it all was yet to be seen by him from his own two eyes. As Ethan never believed something truly if he hadn''t confirmed it by himself.

    It was just another day in Adenberd, the time was around ten in the morning and everyone''s day had just begun.

    The streets were busy with the tapping of horses, sightings of a few carriages, pedestrians going to their respective work, housewives going out shopping, etc.

    The bazaar was filled with pedestrians, merchants, stalls, shops, peddlers, and entertainers. It was noisy but lively at the same time.

    "Sparrows Wispers, Raven''s whisper!

    Oh Wonderer, wonder what they tell?"

    a teenage boy shouted dramatically in an enigmatic and curious tone in the middle of all the bustle as he stood on the roadside holding a stack of brownish paper.

    "What they tell? Oh, what do they tell? Little man," The nearby pedestrians asked curiously as they chuckled at the boy''s antics.

    "Oh-hoo! They whisper many things yes many things, things from the east, things from the north, things from the capital, and things of amusing nature!" The boy announcedughingly as he jumped about like a storyteller.

    "Do tell, oh whisperer, what did the birds hear?" Another pedestrian asked with a giggle seemingly amused by the role-y.

    "They flew across the sky, reaching the royal capital... There they heard....!" The boy spoke with an excited expression on his face moving his arms around and making dramatic gestures that invoked everyone''s curiosity.

    "Tell us little guy, what''s the news?!" The pedestrians eximed in anticipation.

    "They whisper the tale of a Young Lad, he who serves the King as his Sword, Titled the Youngest Sword of the Realm! The King''s Knight, he''s Shirin White!" The fellow uttered in a perfect salesman tone as he shed one of the newspapers in his hand on which the head news was of Shirin''s appointment as Knight.

    Everyone gasped in amazement as first there was the younger one who recently got famous and now the elder brother was also making his name. Then all of them broke out in cheers and whistled merrily as they sang gossip of the White Family''s Glory.

    "Oh? What''s this? The Sparrow squeaks in my ear again, having brought the news from the Empire!... The Church? How interesting! The boy muttered in shock.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh? What is it about the church?" Recovering from the earlier news of Shirin, the pedestrians asked.

    The boy smiled cheekily showing his teeth and extended his hand as he said, "Three bronze coins and you can read all thetest news!"

    "Alright,d!" One of the pedestrians said and ced three bronze coins in the boy''s hand, the boy then gave him one of the newspapers from the stack.

    Some more people followed the lead of the first person and also bought a few newspapers while some simply left with disappointment. The boy then walked along further in the bazaar shouting, "Sparrows Whispers, Ravens Whispers!...."

    This was one of many such interactions in the huge bustling bazaar where people haggled,ughed, fought, and enjoyed peculiar day-to-day situations.

    The bazaar was like a maze, the pathway through it was a narrowne and thus busy with people, and on both sides of the path were the vendors and stores. Thenes also took turns here and there creating a massive maze-like structure filled with people.

    It was somewhat simr to a bazaar in medieval Arab or Persian empires on earth. However, a lot more vibrant as throughout it was decorated with small colorful fabric of triangr banners attached to strings in the air from one stall to another just above the pathway.

    While at the starting point of the bazaar, it was especially lively.

    Street vendors were selling wooden toys along with storybooks of fairy tales as the little kids nagged their mothers to buy them one, a band of bards was performing to wee theing patrons with various adventurous and melodious folklore, further in the distance a crowd was surrounding a particr stall where a puppet show was going on, while some youngsters were selling quick snacks such as skewers and local delicacies.

    Amidst all this, amotion suddenly rang from outside the bazaar as the tapping of horses along with the wheels of the carriage rolling as well as the increasingly surprised gasps of the nearby folks fell on everyone''s ears.

    Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned their heads curiously thinking about what kind of spectacle they would get to see.

    Gradually, avish purple carriage with the insignia of the White Family escorted by three elite armed bodyguards on horseback came into view as people became silent and naturally gave way.

    The bazaar be quiet as the crowd moved aside clearing the road and making way for the carriage.

    The silence then transformed into faint murmurs when the carriage stopped just outside the bazaar, the nearby ''Men of The City Watch'' came running and bowed as they saw the familiar carriage and stood solemnly beside it holding their long spears.

    The horses neighed in awkward silence as the carriage''s door opened and Ethan finally walked out followed by Earlene and Anicia.

    At some distance from the carriage, crowds of people in groups were watching the happenings curiously.

    "If I''m not wrong... Then that''s the Young Miss and her friend who has been here recently... But then who''s that boy with her this time?" A middle-aged man muttered in a crowd in front of a garments stall at the roadside as he narrowed his eyes trying to get a better look at Ethan.

    "White hair... Never-seen before face... So young and with those angelic features... Could it be that''s... Third Young Master?!" Someone from the crowd eximed.

    All it took was that singlement to spark a fiery mor as everyone finally realized that the Mysterious Third Young Master who had been in the spotlight recently was finally making a public appearance.

 Chapter 48 Good Start

    "So this is the bazaar, yes?" Ethan spokepletely unfazed by the silence around him as he walked forward.

    "Indeed, Young Master... It''s quite crowded so be careful." Albert said following behind Ethan.

    The crowd on both sides continued to watch Ethan curiously as he stepped inside the bazaar.

    When he got nearer to them, his face became more visible increasing the volume of murmurs and whispers significantly as people remarked on his demeanor.

    "Anicia... You have been here, right? Why don''t you guide me along?" Ethan suddenly asked.

    "Uh... We didn''t go out of the carriage that much when we came here... So I wouldn''t know how to guide you." Anicia said regretfully.

    "What? Why?" Ethan blurted forgetting momentarily that he wasn''t on earth anymore.

    "What do you mean why? It''s just how it is. We shouldn''t be stepping out like this amongmoners. Why did you stop the carriage anyways?" Earlene nagged butting into the conversation.

    "Young Master, Miss Earlene is right... You shouldn''t get too close to themoners." Albert suggested humbly.

    ''Ah! Of course, it''s like this...Unfortunately, I can''t abide by such trashy traditions.'' Ethan mused inwardly.

    This conversation was happening quietly as Ethan and the others slowly strolled into the bazaar leaving the crowd wondering what was going on.

    "Old man... Why is that so?" Ethan stopped in his steps and looked back at Albert as he asked peering into his eyes.

    "That''s... Because you are a trueborn Noble of an ancient bloodline." Albert exined narrowing his eyes.

    "And?" Ethan asked bluntly.

    "And... Well... I- it''s how all nobles behave, Young Master." Albert answered somehow but he was frankly lost for words.

    "Old man! I remember my mother teaching me the Noble Code of Conduct. And nothing like ''You must disdain the ordinary people'' is written in it!" Ethan stated calmly and unmovingly.

    "No... That''s not i-" Albert was startled as this was the first time he saw someone question something so natural and obvious to him.

    "That''s enough! I shall do as I wish, Anicia... You wanted to explore the bazaar up close... Didn''t you?" Ethan asked with a gentle smile. This was his attempt to fix the awkward misunderstanding between them which was caused by Old Gramps White.

    Anicia''s face bloomed with delight and she nodded enthusiastically as Ethan had hit the nail on its mark perfectly.

    Anicia indeed always wished to wander in the city like this without any reservations but her father never allowed it nor did she expect to have the experience in Adenberd.

    In this regard, she didn''t have freedom even though she was a free-spirited girl. This wasmon practice in Akarxia, children of Nobility and Royalty were very sheltered and most of the time did not evene in contact with themon people who they ruled over.

    Although Earlene wished for certain reforms in society, she still was ady of noble birth. As a result some traditions, as well as values, had be an irresistible part of her being.

    Ethan''s unique approach certainly surprised her but she did not say anything. At this point, she had developed a sixth sense as her scalp would tingle whenever Ethan would be up to something. She simply stared at Ethan with a perplexed and doubtful gaze.

    "Come with me!" Ethan grabbed Anicia''s hand and increased his pace as he looked around for anything interesting.

    He soon sighted the middle-aged man that was selling meat skewers on the roadside. Ethan felt hungry anyways so he dragged Anicia along with him to that man.

    The poor man and the crowd around him shrank back as they saw Ethan suddenly approaching them with his bodyguards.

    ''Ma'' God! What in the seven hells did I do wrong?!'' The skewers seller cried out inwardly as he froze on the spot recalling his entire Life.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The poor man as well as the crowd around him could simply never have thought that the Duke''s son liked street food.

    As Ethan got to the stall, his three bodyguards had already caught up to him, Fred was covering his left, Willkie was covering his right and Jason was covering his front.

    All of them were surprised as well but their priority was always Ethan''s safety and so they did not bother to have any unnecessary thoughts. They were indeed Elite as well aspletely Loyal.

    "Three skewers please!" Ethan said pointing at the stall with a smile on his face.

    "Three...S-skewers? P-please?" The man babbled absentmindedly as the words that came out of Ethan''s mouth werepletely out of his imagination.

    The crowd was also taken aback by the turn of events as the gossip intensified.

    "Young Master... You mustn''t-"

    Albert came forward and tried to exin to Ethan against it but was interrupted as Ethan turned around angrily with an annoyed as well as chilling expression on his face and said with a firm voice, "What?! Is there a problem?"

    Albert''s eyes widened as he momentarily felt threatened by Ethan''s gaze. He became silent and simply pondered if what he felt was real or just his misconception.

    "Didn''t you hear me? I''m hungry!" Ethan turned his head back to the stall and spoke, this time not so softly.

    The skewers seller finally jolted out of his reverie and almost like a machine, he hurriedly prepared three salted delicious skewers without even blinking and handed them to Ethan and bowed.

    Ethan took the skewers from the man and asked, "How much are these for?"

    The man blinked thrice as if he did not fathom the question and after a few seconds of an awkward staredown, he said, "Ah, n-no need Young Master!"

    "Hehe, why so afraid? And do you think I''m a robber? Old Man...Give him a gold coin." Ethan chuckled.

    "As you wish," Albert sighed inwardly and said as he brought out a shining gold coin from his pocket.

    The crowd gasped at this disy as they looked at the skewer seller with envy and at Ethan in aplicated light.

    "Aiyaa! My Goodness! One of these only costs two bronze, I can''t ept this much!" The man blurted moving backward and rejecting the glistening gold coin despite the temptation.

    "Take it take it! Don''t worry about it! Hehe!" Ethan said merrily as he handed one skewer to Earlene who was looking at him very suspiciously and one to Anicia who was excited to try street food for the first time.

    "And y''all... Don''t mind me okay? I''m just here to have fun... You all can do your thing. And don''t stare at us like that... Okay? My two friends here are quite shy!"

    Ethan joked in a teasing manner gesturing at Anicia and Earlene as he looked around at the crowd with a charismatic smile that relieved the tension immediately as one by one everyone startedughing.

    The skewer seller felt as if he had won a jackpot as he epted the gold coin from Albert.

    Everyone''s image of Ethan changed from mysterious, prestigious, and out of reach to friendly, honorable, and amiable. With smiles on their faces and a joyful moodˇŞeveryone went back to whatever they had been doing before Ethan arrived.

    Ethanughed cheerily from outside as he walked further ahead into the bazaar amidst all the gazes directed at him. While inwardly, his lips curled upwards in a smug smile as he thought,

    ''Good start!''

    Meanwhile, Earlene who was observing Ethan intently thought to herself, "I knew it! He''s definitely up to something!"

 Chapter 49 Provision For The Future

    That day, a strange scene yed out as Ethan strolled into the bazaar with two beautiful girls alongside him.

    But that wasn''t the strange part, the strange part was that he did not shy away from interacting with the people present. He chitchatted with them as if he was one of them.

    For example, after having the delicious skewers; he entered further into the bazaar and checked out the puppet show that was going on.

    Just like before, everyone was shocked and unsure when Ethan suddenly showed up. But his kind and easygoing demeanor gradually melted their hearts like butter.

    Ethan and the girls together watched a puppet show as they stood among themon folk without any hesitation. The show was made on the battle between a hero who ys an evil dragon. Ethan thought the story was pretty generic as he was from earth but Anicia enjoyed it to no end.

    And as they say, gossip spreads faster than a coronavirusˇŞthe word spread throughout the entire bazaar from mouth to mouth that Ethan was just chilling as he wandered one stall to another and shop to another shop with two beautiful girls.

    While exploring the bazaar, he bought a few handmade items from the peddlers and paid a gold coin for each making a strong impression on the populus.

    Even though he had a reason for doing what he was doing, he truly did enjoy the little outing, especially the bazaar as it reminded him of Earth.

    "Master, may I know what your intention is by doing this?" Afriel asked with curiosity directly voicing out his doubt in Ethan''s head.

    "Oh? You can also do this?" Ethan flinched momentarily and then calmly thought inwardly in surprise expecting that the thought would reach Afriel.

    "Yes, forgive me for intruding like this. Ever since youprehended a bit of your strength the temple also gained more room for activity." Afriel exined humbly.

    "I see, and as for your question. Let me ask you a question in return, Is it truly so odd what I''m doing?" Ethan asked telepathically while walking as he along with others were heading back to the carriage after having done exploring most of the bazaar.

    "It may not be strange for you as you are from another world but for the people around you, it is. And I know that you are not doing this on a whim. What is the point of getting friendly withmoners?" Afriel asked.

    He was the wisest among all wingless angels but at the core, he still was a higher existence. He could not understand what benefits could the weakmoners bring to Ethan or his cause.

    "This is all a provision for the future. You will understand when everything ys out as I have predicted. But if you are curious, then let''s say that one should never underestimate the power of amon man." Ethan answered with an enigmatic smile on his face.

    "Why are you smiling like that?" Anicia asked peering into Ethan''s eyes.

    "Nothing... It''s fun wandering the city like this, no?" He smiled and dodged the question.

    "Yes! We shoulde more often!" Anicia said with a cheerful smile on her face. Ethan smiled inwardly and thought, ''Oh I''m undoubtedlying here every day alright''.

    A momentary silence ensued as all of them continued strolling along. The sun was over the head but despite that, it wasn''t much hot.

    "It... Certainly wasn''t as bad as I thought." Earlene muttered under her breath.

    "Right? You should be more open-minded. Miss Earlene." Ethan jabbed and chuckled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Earlene harrumphed and rolled her eyes as she thought, ''And since when did you be so kind? Don''t think that no one knows your true nature!''

    After spending nearly two hours in the massive bazaar, Ethan, Earlene, and Anicia boarded the carriage once again under a few gazes; some baffled, some happy, and some satisfied.

    Before leaving, Ethan peeked outside the window and waved his hand at the many people that were watching him.

    "Y-young Master... Come again!" The skewer seller yelled timidly with some hesitation and all the courage he had.

    "Sure, I will!" Ethan yelled back with an amiable smile.

    The carriage finally left the bazaar as a loud sound of cheering and apuding rang behind.

    Anicia had never seen something quite like this in her life, she stretched herself and inched closer to Ethan who was sitting on the window side, and waved merrily.

    The carriage then went over to themercial district where will the branches of major organizations were located, such as the Merchant Association, Mercenary Union, etc, along with individual workshops of cksmiths, craftsmen, and carpenters.

    This was a very developed and grand part of the city with major infrastructure and beautiful,vish tall buildings.

    Ethan did not bother to spend time going inside each building as there was much else to see and do. He simply looked at each building of the major important organization from the carriage for a few moments and mentally noted their general location for future convenience.

    The carriage then passed through the residential district where houses and mansions were lined up systematically much like in 18th-century London.

    Ethan was now sure that Adenberd city indeed live up to its hype. The people were mostly happy, it was developed and everything seemed to be going well.

    There was so much to explore that time was running out, from morning tote afternoon the carriage traveled endlessly going ces such as beautiful and green public parks, busy inns, lively taverns, the bustling city square, town hall, army quarters, training facilities, public library, and other countless things.

    "This city truly is quite something," Earlene muttered as the image of her hometown shed in her mind. The difference was greater than heaven and earth.

    "This is the umted growth and development of centuries," Ethan said nonchntly gazing outside the window with a mncholic look on his face.

    Both Earlene and Anicia looked at each other, sighed, and then nodded with bitter smiles on their faces.

    "It''s way muchrger than I first imagined it to be I must say. It''s almost evening now... I think we have been to most ces. Where to next?" Ethan averted his gaze from the window as he looked at the two girls and asked.

    "Hmm... Let''s see... I think we have been to almost all of the ces now as far as I know... Oh right! There''s still the church left." Earlene said, recalling her trip to the city as she crossed off all the ces they had been to.

    "The Church eey?" Ethan muttered and once again moved his head toward the window as he fell into a trance seemingly having something on his mind as he peacefully gazed at the distant blue drifting clouds.

 Chapter 50 Ethans Doubts

    The Church was located southwest end of Adenberd not far from the City walls. Unlike other parts of the city, It was much quieter and more serene.

    When the carriage stopped in front of the church, which was obviously by no means of modest appearanceˇŞAlbert got off his horse and spoke from outside the carriage.

    "Would you like to go in, Young Master?" Asked Albert.

    Ethan pondered silently as he looked at the huge symbol of the Church above its doors, he was very interested in its inner workings as the church was deeply linked with Akarxia''s history.

    Ethan hoped that he would find some clues about the prophecy through the church. However, at the same time, he was unsure of the entire idea of a ''Religious Organisation''.

    As someone who hailed from modern-day earth, Ethan had learned his history lessons well. He knew what the bottom-line purpose of such an organization was and how much carnage it all caused throughout history.

    But this was not the earth, it was a new world where ''God-like'' existences lived once and breathed the same air as everyone.

    Therefore, Ethan hadn''t decided whether to trust the church or not. This was a good opportunity for him to visit the church and so he decided to enter.

    The door opened and Ethan along with Earlene and Anicia got off the carriage. Although it wasn''t as crowdedpared to other parts of the city, there were still quite a few people roaming the church premises.

    Many of them noticed the carriage but did not approach it as they simply looked from afar.

    Just as Ethan entered the church premises, a ck-haired priest in white robes came out of the building with a smile on his face.

    "Young Master Ethan and Miss Anicia, wee to the Church," The priest greeted as he gestured to go inside.

    He only looked at Ethan and momentarily his scrutinizing gaze went through Anicia, his eyes glinted with an inquisitive light for a second before getting normal as hepletely ignored the others.

    Ethan raised his brows slightly and walked forward to enter the church as he thought to himself, ''They already seem to somewhat know of Anicia''s Talent''.

    The Church''s premise consisted of the main building, stables, food storages, and dorms for the servants and other members as well as the ''Hall of Faith'' where the priests preached and ''educated'' people on religion and faith.

    The first thing after entering that Ethan saw were the servants male and female alike in low-quality gray robes doing various chores around the vicinity.

    Upon closer inspection, Ethan saw that there was something very wrong with them. All of them were quite thin and honestly almost malnourished, their skin and fingernails were in harsh condition presumably because of overwork and they seemed to have no spirit.

    But the bizarre thing was that all of them were working without any expression on their faces while devoutly muttering God''s name and prayers.

    ''Hmm...'' Ethan thought to himself in suspicion walking along the hallway.

    The Church''s main hall was pretty generic, with an altar on the high ground, a silver extravagant lectern where the ''Holy Scripture'' was ced, and then finally the symbol of the Allfather.

    It was silent and serene, some servants were also doing chores up on the second floor''s balcony and the hall but their condition waspletely normal.

    "Oh! Young Master Ethan, it''s great to finally have you here. I''m sure that The Holy Father has been waiting for you to visit the Church, haha!" An old man with white hair and long robes said as he came forward from the ce of the altar.

    "Meet the High Priest here of this Church, Father Gerhart,"The Priest informed Ethan as he bowed towards the approaching Gerhart.

    "It''s my pleasure, sooner orter one has toe upon the Dwelling of Allfather. So why not sooner?" Ethan said with a smile and chuckled lightly.

    "Hoho, Wonderful! Would you like to pray?" Gerhart asked with an amiable smile, he seemed to be pleased with Ethan''s much more mature response.

    "Of course, is it possible that I am here in God''s residence and not pay my respects?" Ethan replied in a humbled tone and walked forward toward the Altar.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''I never knew that he''s so... Religious.'' Earlene thought to herself in bewilderment as she apanied Ethan to offer prayers.

    Meanwhile, despite being anxious because of her potential future trouble with the church, Anicia simply followed Ethan closely without saying anything as she felt safer near him.

    All of them shortly offered their prayers to the allfather as per the tradition by closing their eyes, sping hands, and muttering the prayer with a clear heart, and then of course offering some sort of donation.

    After being done with all that, it was now time to leave.

    "Uhh, Miss Anici-"

    Gerhart nced at Anicia and tried to say something but before he could finish his sentence, Ethan interrupted saying, "Thank you very much for entertaining us. But we must now leave. May The Holy Father Bless Us All!"

    Gerhart flinched in surprise momentarily not expecting to get cut off mid-sentence. He raised his brows just slightly but then shrugged the whole thing off not thinking much of it.

    "Oh, Of course. But you haven''t seen the rest of the ce yet," Father Gerhart said suggestively.

    "Perhaps next time," Ethan assured regretfully, turned around, and then left along with everyone else.

    ~~~

    After Ethan and the others left the church, the ck-haired priest narrowed his eyes as he looked at the closed doors and said to Father Gerhart, "We have received word long before from the spies that she has the Blessing of Light."

    "Indeed, but this situation isplicated especially when that boy has such a bright future. I have sent a letter to the bishop for his assistance, once he''s here then we will ask the Duke about that girl." Gerhart answered.

    "Right, that would be a wise choice." The priest bowed as he said in a ttering tone.

    "I can''t believe that boy managed to survive such a long Ancestral Awakening. We sent the news to the Holy Land, any reply or instructions?'''' Gerhart asked with half disbelief and half curiosity.

    "A delegation has been sent but it will take some time to arrive, until then we have received instructions to not offend him."

    "I see," Gerhart muttered with a sigh and tired away from the ck-haired priest getting back to his work.

    ~~~

    As Ethan was returning to the carriage he once again noticed the servants who were doing the chores, this time though he caught on to some additional details.

    Quite a few of the servants who were working outside had faint dark cor marks on their necks making Ethan furrow his brows.

    And the other thing he caught on to was someone''s voice as they angrily yelled at one of the servants, "Damn sinner! Do your work properly or you will be thrown back from where you came from! Bastards! Be grateful that the church allowed you to serve God! Ungrateful Garbage!"

    "Smack, Smack!"

    The sound of a harsh beating then shortly fell on Ethan''s ears after the angry yell followed by the muffled cries of a woman.

    He could hear those sounds mostly because of the significant increase in his senses. Even though he knew that something very unholy was probably going on, he didn''t even bat an eye and simply left the Church with thoughts swirling inside his head.

    A/N - I''d appreciate it if you guys leave some reviews andments because I have no idea if or how many people are reading this story or not, or whether it''s worth it to continue writing.

 Chapter 51 Other Side Of The Coin

    "Young Master, we have been everywhere in the city. It''s gettingte, I think it would be adequate to head back now." Albert said and turned back after Ethan and the girls boarded the carriage again.

    "Wait!" Ethan eximed.

    "Yes? Is there anything you wish to do?" Albert halted as he turned back and asked looking at Ethan from outside the carriage.

    "Old Man, you have shown me the glory of this city, won''t you show me the ugly side as well?" Ethan said with a smirk.

    ''Ugly side?'' Both Earlene and Anicia thought as they looked at each other in bewilderment.

    Albert flinched in surprise as his eyes widened with shock.

    For a few seconds, a silence ensued as Albert looked at Ethan strangely.

    "What do you mean? This is all the city has to off-" Albert said trying to dodge the topic but Ethan did not give him a choice.

    Ethan pulled out a gold coin from his pocket and held it between his thumbs in front of Albert as a slight smile appeared on his face.

    "You see this coin? It has two sides... Old Man, everything in this world has two sides. This city too; has two sides. One that is glorious and for everyone to see... And shameful one that you don''t wish for me to witness. Is that not so?" Ethan stated confidently in a matter of factly manner.

    Albert sighed with resignation as he stared at Ethan with narrowed eyes.

    "Young Master, you have twodies here with you, it would not be appropriate to go over to that area," Albert tried to bargain.

    He felt that it would be dangerous if not out of ce for Ethan to visit that ce. Anyhow, Albert truly felt that it would aplish nothing even if Ethan were to see that ce.

    "Both of them chose toe with me, I don''t care if it''s appropriate or whatever. Father told me that one day the responsibility of this Duchy will be on my shoulders. I will not ignore weaknesses and merely dwell on the satisfaction of our strengths. Now are you taking me there or should I go myself?"

    Ethan spoke calmly but his words had the sharpness of a razor, his eyes were red up with determination, stubbornness, and a threatening re.

    "Very well, but on one request. You cannot step out of the carriage when we''re there." Albert stated firmly.

    "Fine!" Ethan agreed and closed the carriage''s door.

    The carriage once again began moving at a fast pace, from the southwest side of Adenberd to the southeast it traveled rapidly, droving over from in front of the fortified city walls and the sturdy entry gates.

    The more to the eastern side of the city they moved, the crowd density on the streets decreased. It was the early period of evening when they reached their destination.

    The carriage entered a wide dark alleyway in between decent-looking tall buildings that were built very tightly close to each other on the roadside, like a closed curtain to hide whaty behind.

    As the carriage slowly entered deep further inside the alley, a pungent odor of piss and filth entered everyone''s noses. And despite the sun still zing in the sky, the surroundings got darker and as well as gloomier.

    Ethan sighed helplessly as what he suspected was indeed the case. He moved the curtains of the carriage just slightly and peeked outside cautiously to see how bad the situation truly was.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The alleyway was narrow and only had enough space for one carriage to pass through, so Albert, Jason, etc were closely moving alongside it on their horses.

    Ethan''s all three bodyguards were incredibly puzzled as to why they were even wandering in a ce that even the adults hesitated to go in.

    ''What is the Young Master thinking? He shouldn''t be in a filthy ce like this!'' All of them thought silently as they looked out for any potential threats even more cautiously than before.

    Outside the carriage, people in yellowish dirty clothes were lying around on the sides, they seemed extremely malnourished, sickly as well as lifeless as they curled up seeing the little convoy heading inside the slums.

    Gradually the alley merged into what looked like a chaotic slum filled with wooden huts, made-up disheveled houses, and dirty grayish streetsˇŞit was like apletely different world from outside.

    The noise of endless cursing, coughing, iprehensible quiet babblings, groans, sobs, and angry shouting bombarded everyone as the carriage entered.

    A few hooligans on the side stepped forward with desperate expressions on their faces as they saw thevish carriage approaching. Soon they made a huge ruckus grabbing the attention of all the rogues and sickly, hungry folks in the area.

    Albert and the three bodyguards unsheathed their swords giving off murderous intent which fortunately made the crowd wake up to their senses.

    Finally realizing after seeing the insignia that the Lord''s carriage had arrived at their forsaken ground, some of them kneeled immediately as they cried out, "Save us! Please save us!"

    "Give us food!"

    "We don''t want to sell ourselves!"

    "Lord! Help us!"

    "Agh, *cough cough*, I haven''t eaten for days!"

    Earlene averted her saddened gaze from the window and stared at Ethan pensively wondering if his goal for the outing was to visit the slums in the first ce. Or perhaps it was something else entirely? She had no words to speak of in such a peculiarlyplicated situation. She could only wait and watch how things y out.

    On the other hand, Anicia covered her ears in absolute horror as she heard the pleading of the masses outside. Her body shuddered as she abruptly jumped into Ethan''s arms burying her face in his chest and sping to his arm tightly.

    Ethan in contrast waspletely calm, he held Anicia in his arms as he looked at her bitterly and stroked her hair gently while patting her back slowly tofort her.

    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have brought her here afterall,'' He thought and sighed inwardly as the shouting outside intensified.

    Albert narrowed his eyes at the crowd emitting dense killing intent. He had been serving the White Family for decades and very well knew the dark side of Adenberd city. But there was simply no solution to the issue. The people in the slums had bezy and rogue over time.

    Simply giving off money wasn''t an option as that would only increase crime among those people. There was no good solution to pull these motivation-less, dull, and sick parasites out of poverty.

    Albert only hoped to not get killed by Albaer for giving in to Ethan''s demand and bringing him to the slums. At the same time, he hoped that Ethan would not demand something like ''help these people now'' or something oundish along those lines as things never worked in such a simple manner.

 Chapter 52 BONUS CHAPTER - The Hope Of Salvation

    After a while, Anicia calmed down as Ethan''s presence seemed to have eased her from fear once again.

    She slowly moved away from Ethan with a downcast expression on her face. This was the first time in her life that she had witnessed the true horrors of the world.

    "I-i never thought this ce existed... How awful. Do I even have the right to have all the worldly pleasure when so many are suffering?" Muttered Anicia as she partly looked at the carriage window and partly at Ethan.

    The purer a ''favored'' was, the stronger their abilities were. And the stronger their abilities were; the more it affected their personality.

    It was a strange cycle that also affected Anicia, she was a kind soul, and thus her Blessing of Light was exceptionally powerful which in turn affected her personality to be overly empathetic and kind.

    This was the first time when she was truly affected by this phenomenon to arge degree. To such an extent that she even began doubting her own life.

    "Anicia, If a bird and a turtle both need water to survive and let''s say that the water is only avable in a bucket. Then the bird will obviously survive because of an unfair advantage. So just because of that will the bird stop living its own life?" Ethan gently raised Anicia''s head by holding up her chin making her look into his eyes and said.

    "B-but... I-" Anicia stuttered in unwillingness reluctant to ept the reality.

    Ethan sighed helplessly seeing Anicia''s reluctance. He truly was not fond of naive people.

    "But of course, the bird can slowly pick the water from the bucket and perhaps provide it to the turtle, it may take time and effort but it''s still possible. Do you understand?" Ethan grabbed Anicia''s shoulders and said firmly as he locked eyes with her.

    Anicia''s eyes shone with the light of hope as she understood the underlined meaning of Ethan''s little analogy. She nodded timidly and gazed outside the carriage with concern.

    Outside the carriage, people were begging for help, while some were gossiping among themselves. Meanwhile, some thieves took advantage of the chaos pickpocketing discreetly.

    ? "FUCK THE NOBLES! IT''S ALL YOUR FAULT!" a young man with brown messy hair and wearing ragged clothes yelled out in all the chaos.

    "Yeah! That''s true!" Others joined the bandwagon.

    "Ya'' Fuckers eat good food and drink your wine at our expense! Die! Die!" The young man who started it all first once again yelled in anger.

    "How dare you!" Jason could no more tolerate the increasingly rude remarks and roared furiously.

    "Silence!" Ethan suddenly opened the carriage''s window and shouted in a calm tone that was at the same time quite chilling as well.

    His outrage scared the shit outta Albert as he turned his head and looked at Ethan and pleaded, "Young Master! You promised!"

    "Don''t worry, Old Man! Do you see me stepping out of the carriage?" Ethan replied cheekily.

    Suddenly his demeanor changed as he looked at the crowd outside the carriage with sharp piercing gaze.

    "All of you! Hear me! I am the second son of the White Family! You want salvation from this current life?" Ethan spoke to the masses in a strong voice.

    "Yes!" All of them yelled desperately.

    "Hmph, I''m sure that my Father must have tried to help y''all. But what happened? You refuse to earn your keep! You rip each other off! Youmit crimes! You spread filth! Then tell me, why should I even help you?" Ethan spoke in a resounding voice stirring up the crowd.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His confidence was such that it made one believe as if he would truly be able to do what he had said with ease.

    Suddenly seeing the much rumored Third Young Master in front of them inside the carriage, the crowd became silent and began to murmur.

    "Tch, what the hell?! What do you know huh? We came to this city to find work! To make our dreamse true!! And what do we get in return? This?! Just go away before I kill you!" The young man who was mostly taking the lead said in outrage once again.

    "Yeah! Go away you little brat!" The others eximed in disappointment.

    "Heh, a coward''s excuse! Do you think just you lot came to this city? Many came and are living their life normally... I agree that life has treated you unfairly... But you are also partly responsible for where you are right now." Ethan retorted in contempt not backing down.

    The crowd became silent as everyone''s life shed through their eyes. Some of them were indeed unlucky but most just had made bad life choices.

    "Y-you!" The young man muttered in the silence finding some truth in what Ethan had said.

    "Please save us...We will forever be grateful... We didn''t choose this life of crime and filth." He finally epted the harsh reality and said with teary eyes, clenched fists, and desperation.

    "I promise you that I will do all I can in due time, but what''s the assurance that you lot won''t revert to who you are now? I give you a year. I will keeping here again, take initiative and prove to me that you are worthy to be salvaged. I WILL pull you out of this filth if I see any sort of the positive change in here. If you trust me, then do this much and we shall meet again."

    Ethan''s resounding, calm andposed, persuasive, andpelling voice rang in the surroundings as everyone became silent and stared at him wide-eyed. Some spat on the ground not believing a word while some looked at him with disbelief and hope.

    One of Ethan''s qualities was to know exactly what to speak and when to speak. He knew that false sugar-coated hope would not work. He knew that reshaping the slums was a long-term task. The most important thing was to solve the problem of their mentality.

    Normally a seven-year-old kid''s words would hold no value, but Ethan was not ordinary, he was the Duke''s son as well as one of the most famed, most anticipated talents.

    On top of that, his demeanor was such that it even made someone like Albert feel threatened for a second. He had Godly charisma and leadership skills, but most of allˇŞthe Temple inside his soul yed a vital part in his appearance.

    The young man who was debating with Ethan became silent as he gritted his teeth. He did not know whether to trust Ethan or not. In fact, he hated nobility.

    But at the same time, he was desperate. And deration sometimes pulls off miracles given the appropriate push.

    The young man looked straight into Ethan''s eyes as if to peer into his intentions. Ethan also unmovingly stood his ground.

    After a silent staredown, the young man turned back and silently left as he said to the crowd, "Let''s go."

    The crowd dispersed, while some still stayed and begged to have no choice but to be but ves to their own nature.

    In his entire life, Albert had never been so unsure, proud, and puzzled at the same time. He simply thought that what happened that day was something Albaer should listen to in grave detail.

    While Anicia and Earlene looked at him in apletely new light as he settled back in the carriage once again.

    No one spoke, the carriage began moving again, it turned around and then left the slums of Adenberd.

 Chapter 53 What A Fu*Ked Up World This Is!

    It was evening and the sun was setting in, the tour of the city was almost over as just onest ce was now left. Albert tried to avoid it as well, but especially after Ethan''s earlier disy he had to give in to his demand.

    This was a ce that Ethan already knew about after reading books. It was a ce that at least for him was even more terrible than the slums.

    If the slums were a salvageable issue of mentality and money, then ''that'' issue was one of morality and the society inrge itself, and to solve it was a huge pain in the ass.

    In the carriage, Earlene was looking at Ethan with hesitation as if she wanted to ask him something.

    "What is it?" Ethan asked as he felt strange someone staring at him so intensely.

    "Tell me, as far as I have been told... You shouldn''t have known about those slums. Then how did you figure it out?" She asked curiously.

    "That''s easy, a developed and secure city like this is bound to have peopleing from all over the Kingdom in search of workˇŞearlier that man also said that he came to fulfill his dreams. But no matter how great Adenberd is, it cannot facilitate so many people at once.

    This gradually creates an umtion of people who could not make it big in the city and instead lost all the money they hade with. In time, these people lose more and more as a result of desperation and bad life decisions. They have no ce to stay, and no money to go back to where they came from... And as a sad consequence of this, slums are formed." Ethan exined his reasoning.

    "That makes sense! However, you have promised them to help in the heat of the moment... But how will you aplish such a task?" Earlene inquired.

    She could think of a few ways herself but that would require some bitter and bold decisions, a lot of wealth as well as a period of some years.

    And she did not believe that the Duke would want to spend so much wealth and effort merely on Ethan''s whimsical promise no matter how good of a man he was.

    Ethan turned his head and looked at Earlene with a mysterious smile on his face as he said, "In the heat of the moment... You say?"

    Earlene''s eyes widened as she finally got the confirmation that Ethan was indeed up to something all along. She already knew that he was even more clever than everyone''s wildest imagination and beliefs. She felt a tiny bit excited in anticipation of what Ethan had nned.

    The carriage moved further east of the slums, it wasn''t far from the slums and so they reached in a matter of few minutes.

    The ce that the carriage arrived at was a ve Market.

    Yes, a ve MarketˇŞthe concept which was unanimously as well as utterly despised and frowned upon in modern-day Earth.

    But even Earth had this heinous practice at some point In history, but where Ethan was reincarnated was neither earth nor a modern society. The world he was in was much crueler.

    As a human being, Ethan was naturally against the idea of binding human beings in shackles, and given the time and chance, he wanted to abolish this concept in Akarxia as well.

    However, that was easier said than done. The reason was that very wasrgely normalized in Akarxia, so much so that Anicia was the only one along with Ethan who felt ufortable and odd as the carriage stopped just outside the market.

    Not to mention that it was a huge industry that supported Kingdoms and Empires economically to arge extent throughout the continent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Are you... Going to buy ves?" Anicia asked in half dissatisfaction and half doubt.

    Her mood was dampened in the first ce after the traumatic experience of seeing a slum, and now Ethan had brought her to a ve market for some reason.

    She was kind but not that naive and knew that buying ves wasmon among the nobility along with all the ones who had enough wealth to afford them. However, some dark practices often happened that concerned her.

    "Mayhaps, I might as well try and save some poor souls," Ethan said benevolently lying through his teeth.

    "O-of course..." Anicia averted her gaze embarrassingly feeling guilty for misjudging Ethan for a moment there.

    ''Sorry Anicia, but I can''t naively solve this issue by buying every ve I see.'' Ethan sighed and thought inwardly.

    ''Trauma often shapes up strong, decisive characters, and going forward... I will need such strong and loyal people by my side. This is, unfortunately, the most suitable ce where I can find such people. What a royally fucked up world this is!''

    Ethan mused as he got off the carriage and proceeded to stroll into the market with everyone else following him.

    The ve market was in an open field where various ve traders had opened up their ''shops'' next to each other as various rich buyers from different backgrounds looked through the market for their specific requirements.

    Ethan was inwardly disgusted but did not show on his face as he saw different types of people whether they be strong or weak men, beautiful and skilled women, or small children standing on bs in ragged, dirty, and torn clothes along with cors on their neck in front of each ''shops'' on exhibition.

    Ethan and party immediately drew everyone''s attention as many immediately recognized Ethan from his hair and extravagant clothes as well as the elite bodyguards.

    Thinking that they might get to catch a big fish, the traders immediately rushed to market their ''goods'' as they bragged about how good the ''quality'' was, making Ethan frown with revulsion.

    Anicia was totally relieved when she saw Ethan''s expression. Although she had been engaged to him because ofplicated reasons, she truly was bing more and more fond of him as the days went by.

    Even if Ethan did not care at all about the ugly practice of very, she would understand, albeit with some bitternessˇŞas she knew very well that not everyone was kind and righteous in the world.

    "Young Master, these ves are not forced into very, they either sell themselves because of circumstances or they''re being punished for they havemitted some kind of crime," Albert said thinking that Ethan was feeling guilty judging from his expression.

    Even though he knew that it wasn''t theplete truth nor a total lie, he said it anyways to presumablyfort Ethan. In reality, humans often made up such convenient lies to justify themselves.

    "You''re surely kidding me old man, do you really believe that to be true? Are you sure there''s no ''shady business'' going on?" Ethan asked calmly.

    Albert sighed and averted his gaze in shame as he thought, "s, Young Master is too clever..."

 Chapter 54 Roly The Rat

    A teenage boy suddenly jumped up in front of Ethan like a cheeky little monkey, Jason who was covering Ethan in front perked up as he raised his sword in caution.

    "Ayiaa! Young Master don''t kill me!" The boy shrieked and jumped back seeing the sharp shining tip of the sword pointed at him.

    "What is it brat? Get lost!" Jason jeered as he cautiously put the pointed sword away from the boy.

    "Ayo- I saw the Young Master in the ve market so I thought I''d help out with that! Hehe, I know every nook and cranny of this ce! I can guide you!" The boy offered enthusiastically.

    Albert thought that it was quite admirable that the boy had enough courage to even approach Ethan let alone offer his services.

    "There''s no-"

    Fred was about to shush the boy away but was intercepted by Ethan as he asked, "What''s your name?"

    "I go by the name Roly The Rat! Third Young Master!" The boy answered with a cheeky ear to ear smile as he bowed in respect.

    "Oh? You know of me?" Ethan asked curiously.

    "Of course! By now the whole city must be gosiping about you, hehe." Roly said while patting his chest proudly.

    "Gossiping good things about me, I hope." Ethan said with a gentle easygoing smile as he peered into Roly''s eyes as if directly looking straight into his soul.

    Roly The Rat nickname wasn''t given to the boy for nothing, he had good instincts and a natural sense of things. Roly was otherwise an orphan but lived a life better than many using his instincts and intellect. He knew when to take a risk and how to make the best of it. And that''s how he was surviving in a cruel world such as Akarxia.

    He was just like a rat, he could sense danger from miles away, but instead of running away he would bravely capitalize on any opportunity he gotˇŞhis instincts were telling him that Ethan wasn''t someone ordinary.

    "Hehe, of course of course! People are praising how Young Master showered the vendors and peddlers with generosity! Young Master Ethan is truly kind!" Roly eximed in tant ttery as he looked at Ethan with admiration.

    "Hmph! Don''t butter me up now!" Ethan ranted.

    "Hehe, so what kind of ve do you wanna buy? I know who the best traders are around here. You can find every kind... robust men, skillful men, beautiful wemen-" Roly blurted in the heat of the moment and abruptly stopped when he felt an acute sense of danger.

    He looked up and saw that Ethan was staring at him with a chilling gaze. His sight then fell on Anicia and Earlene as he nodded inwardly in understanding.

    Now who knew what kind of absurd conjucture he had made from his ''understanding'' but one thing he definitely got right and that was Ethan being pissed.

    "Ayiaa! Ce with me... I will just guide you through all the best traders then... This way..." He said hurriedly quickly changing the topic as he began walked ahead of the group guiding them through the market.

    As they went from one ''shop'' to another, Ethan could finally do what he nned for in the first ce.

    Every time he entered a shop, Ethan focused his mind on the Temple inside his soul and tried to feel the various particles roaming within it. This way, he could turn on and off the ability to see how much affinity someone had with a a distinct Element.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After Ethan started seeing particles around people who had but not an ounce of Ancestral Blessing, he quickly devised a way to control this ability.

    His whole purpose for going to the ve market was to find individuals with extraordinary affinity with Blessings/Elements and recruit them as his subordinates.

    Ethan was confident that he would surely find such individuals as without a doubt, all the ves had a painful, tragic life story. He was sure that there would definitely be some diamonds in the rough sharpened by their tragic circumstances.

    Some time passed as Ethan followed Roly and visited quite a few traders, he saw all sorts of people who either sold themselves or were captured and whatnotˇŞbut none of them met his requirements.

    The sky was starting to get darker and Anicia was getting impatient wondering as to why Ethan wasn''t doing the good deed of saving someone.

    "Sigh, Of course I''m not going to find them like this just in the first attempt. This isn''t a fantasy webnovel from Earth afterall! Darn it, I will have to keeping to this God forsaken ce regrly." Ethan thought to himself in resignation and disappointment.

    "Young Master, this here''s the best ve Trader around. See if ya find what you''re lookin'' for." Roly said as he guided Ethan to another shop.

    These so called shops were usually just massive tents that were built with various types of extravagant fabrics, the morevish the tent was from inside out, the better a trader was considered to be.

    ? "Ho-hoo! Wee Wee, how can I help the Young Master today?" A chubby man wearingvish attire, small eyes and a big nose came out of the tent as he saw Ethan approach.

    Ethan once again activated his ability as his gaze quickly went through everyone who was standing on the stone b in front of the tent.

    There were small children, beautiful females, and strong robust men who immediately got in their best behavior as they looked at Ethan with pleading gazes hoping that they would be picked by him.

    Ethan was once again disappointed as no one seemed to have any affinity with the blessings at all.

    ''Guess I will just pick the normal ones... I don''t think I can trust the current servants in the mansion that much anyways,'' Ethan thought seeing a new possibility.

    He quickly pointed at the back side in the corner, there was a young woman with two of her daughters curled up together fearing to be separated apart from each other.

    It was a easy choice as the two girls were nearly the same age as him, on top of that it would be much tragic if the family is split apart; Ethan also thought that they could work at the mansion as maids and thats why he chose them.

    Ethan walked up to thedies who were trembling in fear and uncertainty and said in a reassuring tone, "Don''t worry... You will not be separated from each other. In fact, now you''re free. But if you don''t have a ce to go then you can work for the White Family as maidservants."

    The mother looked at her two anxious daughters who were tightly holding on to her legs in fear and then looked at Ethan who had a kind, benevolent and a reassuring smile on his face as she made the decision in a blink of an eye.

    "We will work... For you... My Lord!" The mother muttered weakly and bowed, following her exampleˇŞthe two girls also did the same.

    Without wasting any time, Albert promptly settled the deal. The Trader was quite clever and witty, as to leave a good impression he did not charge for the girls and only took money for the woman.

    Apparently, many city folks who were present witnessed the whole scene as Ethan publically freed the threedies and even offered them a job at the mansionˇŞwhich presented Ethan''s name in even more favorable light to the popce.

 Chapter 55 Unfortunate Accident

    The sun was dipping down the horizon, the sky was orange and clear without any clouds, and it was a pleasant evening as the city of Adenberd glowed up from the light of candles,mps, and torches.

    After the day of work, the men were enjoying their alcohol at the taverns throughout the city as they indulged in wild gossip and drunken stupor.

    While some were returning home eager to see their families and have dinner after a long day of work.

    Simrly, the market was closed for the day as the peddlers and street vendors quickly wrapped up their stalls and leftover goods.

    However, one thing wasmon among all of them on that specific dayˇŞthey had a story to tell which they were very eager to spread around the entire city with some exaggerations, of course.

    "Hey, Jimmy! Ya know what I saw today at the bazaar?!" A middle-aged man eximed in fervor in one of the taverns as he gulped down a mouthful of booze.

    "What is it, stinky old man? Did someone steal ya'' things again while you were busy flirting with some women?" The young man sassed as he brought another mug of booze to the table.

    "Tche! Forget that, hmph! That bitch wasn''t even that pretty at that timeˇ­" The man blurted wobbling on the table as he stared into the distance in mncholy.

    "Pfft! Why don''tcha say that the woman was just yin'' ya huh?!" Another man who was at the table jeered.

    "Damn it! That whore didn''t deserve a handsome young man like me anyways! Forget that, I say! I have some interesting news!" The man yelled once again spitting out saliva as the folks sitting near him jolted backward.

    "Ya ya, we know all bout'' it. The Third Young Master was on an outing today, right? Those lucky bastards! I heard they got a gold coin!" Someone eximed from the side.

    Everyone nodded in envy as they snickered while chugging the alcohol down their throats.

    Suddenly from the folks sitting in the tavern, one person''s eyes lit up as the man abruptly blurted,

    "Hey, you suddenly got awful silent, eh?... Wait a damn fuckin minute! Don''t tell me the Young Master ate those rotten fruits at your stall too?!"

    With this sudden outburst, the crowd raised their eyebrows in suspicion as they looked at the middle-aged man like a wild animal looks at its prey.

    The middle-aged man jolted and averted his gaze as he slid down the alcohol in one go and awkwardly got up trying to sneak away.

    "You bastard! Trying to run away? The bill''s on you today! You also got one gold coin, didn''t you?" The crowd eximed in outrage as they snuggled up to the man and endlessly nagged for a party.

    "Ahh damn it! Fine, fine! Hey boss, the booze''s on me today!" The man yelled in resignation after much nagging.

    "Comin'' Right up!" The Tavern keeper announced with a smile as the crowd erupted in the joy of getting free booze as everyone yelled out unanimously, "Hooray! Long Live The Third Young Master!"

    Everyone cheered in happiness as the topic then shifted to a variety of random gossip.

    "By the way, did you hear the other news?" Someone asked in a curious tone.

    "What news?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That man called Christopher! The heretic of the church! The news is that he killed a few Holy Knights and a batch of inquisitors all alone while being hunted!" The man told in amazement.

    "Damn! He must be very powerful!" Someone muttered in disbelief.

    "Of course he''s powerful! He was the closest confidant of the former Pope! But they say he''s injured and will be brought down soon." The man said with pity as he drank his alcohol.

    "Well, whatever, who cares? We got nothi-" Someone uttered uninterestingly but was interrupted mid-sentence as a mor suddenly broke out outside the tavern.

    "Hey! It''s the Third Young Master! He''s passing by here," Someone yelled suddenly as they rushed into the tavern from outside and left just as fast as they hade.

    Everyone broke out in murmurs as they stood up excitedly, "Let''s go and see!" Someone shouted and the whole tavern emptied in a blink of an eye as everyone rushed outside.

    ~~~

    The sky waspletely dark however the city was glowing with the glinting nightlife, still lively, bustling with activity just as usual.

    Ethan was returning to the mansion after the long day, everyone felt as if the day was rather exhausting as a lot of things had happened.

    In the carriage, there was also the addition of the three former ves that he had freed.

    Ethan was curiously looking outside the carriage window setting his sights upon the vibrant nightlife of the city of Adenberd. Willkie, Jason, Fred, and Albert were moving alongside the carriage taking one direction each.

    All of thembined were enough to protect Ethan from any ambush as they were all veterans who had fought alongside Albaer on the battlefield so they had plenty of experience.

    The carriage was passing by the rather busy street as it was famous for its many inns and taverns along with brothels and pleasure houses etc.

    While people on the roadsides of the street were curiously watching as the carriage was passing by at a medium pace.

    Suddenly, the curious murmurs and gossip of the people at the roadside as they watched the carriage pass changed into panicked gasps and cries of rm.

    Ethan who was peeking outside the window heard the gasps and cries of rm quicker than anyone else due to his heightened senses and noticed a small girl crossing over the road mindlessly following a rolling ball not realizing the carriage that was approaching her rapidly. Several people rushed forward to catch the girl but s, it was toote.

    Even though the coachman tried to stop the carriage, the horses were acting unusually and did not slow down in time.

    The carriage finally stopped but unfortunately, a tad toote. The resounding noise of ''thud'' echoed as the horses directly crashed into the girl knocking her down on the ground as blood slowly flowed out of her body.

    The happy-go-lucky atmosphere in the air suddenly disappeared as if a switch was flipped, people all around screamed and shouted seeing the grotesque incident after the sudden initial shock wore off.

    "Aghh! H-helˇ­ Helpˇ­ M-Meˇ­ Mo-mommyˇ­ Mommyˇ­ Wh-where areˇ­ You? Aghh!"

    The muffled, faint voice of the small girl rang out along with her painful groans as the signs of vitality could still be seen in her.

 Chapter 56 An Arrow, A Dagger.

    The initial sudden shock of the impact wore off and Anicia as well as Earlene jolted from the realization that the carriage had probably run over somebody as their eyes widened.

    Then they heard the voice of the girl who copsed on the ground groaning in pain just a few meters away. It seemed like the girl was kicked harshly by the horses and got knocked off a few meters away from the carriage.

    "Oh no! Let''s go see and help!" Anicia urged as without waiting for Ethan she stood up and moved to get off the carriage.

    "Today is the worst day ever!" Earlene blurted in frustration as she opened the carriage''s door and followed behind Anicia.

    Ethan furrowed his brows in contemtion feeling as if the situation was a bit strange as he too followed Anicia to get off the carriage not having any choice but to do so.

    While the women and her two daughters whom Ethan had freed were confused and so simply stayed put inside the carriage.

    More crowd had gathered in a very short amount of time seeing the disturbance and the increasing murmurs of concern as well as cries of rm.

    Ethan, Earlene, and Anicia promptly got off the carriage in front of the crowd observing from both sides of the street.

    Firstly after getting off the carriage, Ethan''s gaze quickly went through his surroundings to assess the situation. His three bodyguards were closely guarding the carriage and Albert was just beside him as he too got off his horse.

    Pedestrians were wearing the typical,plimentary summer clothing which was rather loose, to amodate the heat of summer. While some wore high-quality attire, some were in decent cheap clothing but that was nothing surprising as all sorts of people went to entertain themselves in that specific area of the city.

    But something seemed very odd to Ethan as he observed his surroundings, he couldn''t quite put his fingers on it but he felt as if something there was out of ce and did not belong there.

    Ethan''s perception was indeed great, he had the natural ability to identify and recognize patterns that came from ying top-level chess on Earth. And so it irked him when he subconsciously spotted something that broke the pattern.

    The street wasn''t that dark due to torches, candles, andmps inside-out every building in the vicinity on the roadside. Therefore, he could clearly observe everything in his proximity.

    He also saw that the many pedestrians on the roadside were ncing at the girl jaw-dropped with pity, sympathy, and shock as they covered their mouths in horror. While some momentarily glimpsed at Ethan and others before moving their gaze back to the seemingly dwindling condition of the girl.

    Anicia''s eyes widened as she saw the brown-haired, cute-looking little girl lying on the ground in a pool of her blood groaning profusely in pain, practically begging to be saved as the color from her face gradually started fading.

    Without thinking, Anicia chose to do whatever was possible in her power to save the girl''s life while she was still alive.

    Anicia quickly started striding toward the girl in a hurry preparing to conduct the Ritual of Vitality giving once again as only one thought dominated her mind and that was the hope that she wasn''t toote.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As Ethan saw Anicia sprinting up to the girl, he suddenly felt a slight irritation of some sort as his scalp tingled. Feeling uneasy, he followed his instincts and looked around once again.

    Suddenly as if he had noticed something, Ethan''s eyes shone with a glittering re of realization as he moved his head rapidly looking around all over the ce into the distanceˇŞleft and right up and down.

    In the distance on top of a building from its rooftop and amidst darknessˇŞEthan noticed a mild shining reflection of light in the shape of a small star.

    His pupils abruptly dted as his mind went into a state as if time had slowed down for him, in a mere fraction of a second, hemunicated with Afriel inside the Temple, "Afrielˇ­ NOW!"

    At the same time, his hand moved to his waist where a small dagger that was given to him by Albaer was hung on a waist strap.

    Albert was the only one who had noticed Ethan''s odd behavior, feeling concerned he asked, "What is the ma-"

    However, before he couldplete the sentence, a resounding sound of ''swoosh''followed by ''shiing'' rang as an arrow suddenly shot out of the distance from the rooftop of a building while cutting air and flying rapidly, straight at Ethan.

    Ethan knew that he was on the target of an arrow but without giving two shits about it, he looked at the ''injured'' girl lying on the floor.

    With abrupt, fluid, and fast movement, he unsheathed and threw the dagger with all the strength he could muster, guided by his pure instincts. At the same time, he shouted, "WATCH OUT!"

    The dagger flew straight at the copsed ''injured'' girl on the ground on one side while on the other hand, the arrow approached Ethan like a bullet.

    The thing that no one knew was that Ethan had used his newly found, but weak power of Frost on the dagger adding extra prating force behind it.

    From Ethan noticing something shining in the distance, an arrow suddenly shooting out with a resounding noise and destructive force, to Ethan throwing the daggerˇŞonly mere seconds had passed.

    It was so instantaneous that even someone like Albert did not have enough time to stop the arrow that was going to hit Ethan in just a second or two.

    As the arrow got nearer and nearer to Ethan, the dagger he had thrown passed by Anicia who had no idea what was happening as she was only focused on saving the ''poor'' girl in front of her.

    On the contrary, Anicia only served as a curtain to hide the deadly daggering from behind her, perfectly camouging it.

    Without any warningˇŞthe dagger flew from behind her passing by and embedded itself deep into the ''injured'' little girl''s chest as her endless groaning finally stopped with the ssh of blood sttering all over the ce.

 Chapter 57 Assassination Attempt!

    The arrow flew whistling with monstrously destructive force behind it that no doubt, could even pierce through a hard rock judging by the sheer ominous sound of slicing the air that it made.

    However, suddenly an unexpected thing urred that no one noticed, including the assant who shot the arrow.

    Ethan''s soul fluctuated and the Temple inside it rumbled turbulently as if it was being strained to its furthest limits as Afriel could be seen standing in front of a small bluish-white sapling made up of Frost inside the Garden.

    Ariel had lightly made contact with one of its leaves, his eyes were closed as he murmured a chant in the Arcanic, iprehensiblenguage of Gods.

    Miraculously, just as the arrow was only a few hundred meters away from Ethan, a strong breeze blew slightly shifting the trajectory of the arrow a bit upward.

    Yet the strange thing was that there was no breeze in reality. There was but not a slight movement of wind at that time. The breeze that seemed to have shifted the trajectory of the arrow was but an illusion that somehow actually influenced the arrow tilting it upward.

    Merely two seconds after the dagger left Ethan''s handˇŞthe arrow finally reached him. However, it went just a few inches from over his head only making his hair flutter violently.

    "Zzzsh!"

    "Thunk!"

    "Aghh!"

    The arrow shot passed by Ethan''s head without harming him, but unfortunately, shortly after it pierced through the carriage creating a gaping hole on the carriage''s side just behind him as if a knife cutting through butter.

    Two ear-piercing shrieks of sorrow, pain, and despair soon followed from the carriage along with the noise of something tumbling down as scarlet blood flowed out of the carriage dripping on the ground slowly.

    Ethan might have been in overdrive mode of his mind as he had momentarily experienced time rtively slowly, but the others around him were not.

    From the viewpoint of the pedestrians, Ethan suddenly threw a dagger at the seemingly injured girl on the ground instantly killing her, then just two secondster an arrow went from over his head piercing through the carriage.

    Blood was everywhere! On the ground and inside the carriage!

    Everything and everyone became silent momentarily as only the sorrowful wails and screams of two girls rang in the surroundings.

    Anicia was stunned, frozen at the spot as she saw a dagger plunged into the little girl''s chest and the blood pool around the corpse. She could simply notprehend what the hell had happened.

    The masterful archer who had shot the arrow also raised their brows in amazement and bewilderment as they saw the arrow miss their mark for the first time.

    "Tch, lucky little brat! How the hell did I miss it?" The person muttered in a muffled voice through a mask covering their face.

    If even after Ethan shouted ''Watch Out!'' and his bodyguards were to not realize that something was upˇŞthey would better kill themselves to save the embarrassment.

    Fortunately, their battle-forged instincts had kicked in as soon as Ethan warned them and when the sound of the arrow being released rang out.

    Just as everyone was trying to cope with the existing, bizarre situationˇŞfour of the many pedestrians on both sides of the street suddenly dashed forward at Ethan as each of them took off their outer cloak-like clothing that was covering most of their bodies such as the torso and arms.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ethan already knew that there were assassins hidden in the crowd. After the dagger pierced through the carriage; he had already turned his chilling gaze toward the assants who were dashing out of the crowd straight at him.

    The four cloaks fell on the ground and the assassins were fully revealed to the public as it could be seen that they had been concealing hidden weapons beneath the veil of the cloaks.

    Abruptly, multiple daggers and knives shot out from the assants in random directions as realization finally dawned on everyone as it was now quite obvious exactly what was going on.

    The crowd erupted inplete chaos, the street that was cheerful and peaceful just a few minutes ago was now filled with ear-piercing screeches, chaotic screams, and painful groaning as everyone ran for their life all over the ce.

    While most evaded the hail of knives and daggersing at themˇŞsome of them, unfortunately, could not do so. Consequently, bing the victims of a brutal assault.

    The daggers approached Ethan rapidly as he stood unmoving without fear and simply looked ahead.

    "Shing!"

    "Zaap!"

    Wilkie, Jason, and Fred who were cautious and prepared with their naked longswords unanimously made their move as with brisk, quick, and precise movements they shed their swords in the air knocking off all the daggersing at Ethan into pieces.

    Meanwhile, Earlene promptly used her blessings of the wind as she swayed two daggers off their course saving Anicia who was frozen in ce.

    "Anicia! Snap out of it, NOW!" Ethan yelled loudly noticing Anicia a few meters away from the carriage frozen in ce without any guard.

    Anicia jolted awake from her confusion hearing Ethan''s familiar voice and finally realized the situation she was in. Ignoring the dead little girl in front of her, she quickly chanted focusing her powers,

    "Daggers Fly, Souls Cry! Darkness Arises, Life Perisshes, O'' Holy Spirit! Invoke Thy Protection And Guard His LifeˇŞBarrier of Light!"

    For the first time ever, Anicia used her Blessing of Light in public as golden specs of light particles appeared around her.

    Contrary to what one might expect, a transparent golden barrier of light convergedˇŞbut not around Anicia. Instead, the barrier manifested around Ethan adding anotheryer to his protection.

    "Wha-? You idiot!" Ethan eximed in sheer disbelief and frustration seeing the barrier around him and Anicia still unguarded.

    Albert saw this and made eye contact with Jason who was on the left of Ethan, Jason nodded in understanding as he swiftly got off his horse and moved in front of Ethan standing firmly in a defensive stance.

    Albert''s face became serious as all the muscles in his body loosened, his figure suddenly flickered in a sh as he moved with incredible agility and speed disappearing from Ethan''s side and shortly after appearing beside Anicia.

    All this transpired in just a matter of a few minutes. The crowd on the street was still pretty much in chaos, the assassins were still dashing forward at EthanˇŞthis time with swords in hand, and the City Watch had been alerted of the disturbance.

    ''These small fries are nothingˇ­ But that archer is dangerous.'' Ethan thought inwardly secretly heaving a sigh of relief.

    The most important aspect of an assassination that is the surprise attack, had failed. Ethan knew that apart from the archer in distance eyeing him like a venomous viper, there was no other threat.

 Chapter 58 Failure

    Willkie and Fred looked at each other, nodded, and pulled the reins of their horses as they yelled out, "Die!"

    Willkie went to the left and Fred to the right on the horseback with raging, naked swords in hand as well as wearing furious expressions on their faces thirsting for the opponent''s blood.

    Both of them single-handedly intercepted two assassins each. Taking the advantage of their high horse as well as the longsword''s broad reach.

    "Take one alive! You must take one alive!" Ethan shouted calmly as he saw the ongoing sh of swords.

    This was the first time he was seeing a battle being fought for real. Previously he did see the White Family''s knights sparring but that was nothing like he was seeing now.

    "Shiing!"

    "cling!"

    "Dzh!"

    Willkie and Fred galloped around on their horse never staying in one particr spot as theyunched a cavalry-style assault on their foes, not letting them get closer.

    The metallic sound of sword shes rang out along with the sparks created by the friction of the assassin''sparatively small swords scraping the des of Willkie and Fred.

    Meanwhile in the distance, on the rooftop of a tall building.

    The archer pulled out another arrow from the quiver hanging at their back. They were sitting on one knee keeping a constant eye on Ethan.

    This time though, Ethan was not in direct hindsight as Jason stood tall in front of him like a mountain wearing bulky armor.

    The archer smirked in contempt as their right eye glowed and pupil dtedˇŞallowing them to be able to catch sight of Ethan and Jason very clearly even from such a long distance.

    They mounted the special arrow that had a red tip on the bow aiming directly at Jason and Ethan who was behind him.

    The sharp, tense noise of the bowstring being stretched back to its furthest limits sounded as the archer prepared to shoot the arrow once again. The posture was acute with their back straight, sight on the target, unshaking, and steady grip on the ck flexible bow as well as unbreakable focus.

    The archer kept the pressure on the bowstring as it was while they moved the bow horizontally in front of their face, and the arrow facing the sky above as they closed their eyes and muttered something under their breath.

    Shortly after, the red tip of the arrow began glinting with a scorching scarlet hue presumably containing fierce energy as if it would explode any time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The archer revealed a murderous, smug smile full of arrogance, pride, and confidence under the mask as they once again aimed at Ethan.

    The bowstring was released as it shook violently due to the released tension. With a whistling sound, the arrow shot forward once again, traversing the distance from the building far away to where Ethan was in a blink of an eye creating a long trail of scarlet red re in the sky as it flew.

    "Hmph!" As the arrow was approaching speedily, suddenly a harrumph full of disdain and suppressed fury echoed out in the surroundings.

    Even before the arrow was shot, Albert had narrowed his eyes as his easygoing temperament flipped on its head to a murderous one, exuding immense killing intent that soared through new heights by the second.

    When the arrow was finally shot, Albert raised his hand looking upwards toward the direction of the approaching arrow, and said, "Earth Maniption - Cannon Boulders!"

    Abruptly, the earth in front of him and Anicia protruded weirdly swelling upwards as one by one four small-sized boulders shot out in the sky like cannonballs getting in the trajectory of the arrow.

    The first three boulderspletely missed their mark as they crashed into some random buildings far in the distance creating quite a mess.

    Just as the arrow was about to reach dangerously close to Ethan''s vicinityˇŞit crashed into the fourth boulder and exploded with a resounding boom that shook the entire city.

    The destroyed chunks of rocks and dust along with whatever was left of the boulder fell on the street just a few meters away from Anicia and Albert.

    Ethan''s eyes widened in amazement as he thought about the consequences if the arrow had exploded anywhere near him instead of the boulder. He looked at Albert who was leisurely wiping the dust off his coat and once again reminded himself of a noteworthy fact.

    "It is indeed true, in a world where people usually die young, an old man who has survived cannot be underestimated." Ethan mused inwardly with a chuckle.

    "Heh, it''s quitemendable that you even managed to catch me off guard the first time. Fortunately, you lost the only opportunity. Do you think I will let that arrow anywhere near my Young Master the second time?" Albert said.

    Contrary to what Ethan felt, Albert was quite ashamed of himself as he thought that Ethan was alive only because the archer missed the first shot. It was a fatal blunder on his part that he thought wouldn''t be redeemable even by forfeiting life.

    As Willkie and Fred were both gaining an edge over their foes pushing them backward while dealing serious wounds, the tapping of several horses came from afar as the City Watch got nearer to the sight of the incident.

    "This damned operation was doomed to fail! I knew it!" The archer gritted their teeth as they pulled out another, rather unique, twisted-shaped arrow from the quiver.

    After mounting the arrow on the bow, the archer pointed it at the sky and released the string. The arrow shot straight into the sky as its nose''s unique, twisted shape working with the wind frictionˇŞproduced a sharp, loud, and echoing whistling sound that resounded far and wide, making people in the other parts of the city wonder what the hell was going on.

    Ethan''s ears perked up as he instantly understood the meaning of that sound. With narrowed eyes and a chilling cold tone, he yelled out, "Don''t let them get away!"

 Chapter 59 Tragedy

    Hearing the whistling sound, Albert looked straight into the distance at the building where the archer was lurking. His eyes were fuming with rage as he thought about how an borate assassination plot had been set up in the heart of Adenberd where Ethan was supposed to be the safest.

    "You must pay the price!" Albert muttered calmly but in a sharp, dangerous tone as he extended his hand while focusing all his battle-sharpened senses to figure out the precise location of the archer.

    Below his feet, brownish particles began appearing which then slowly stretched out all around his body. While arge number of particles went underground below, rapidly creating a sort of sensorywork that immediately broadened his senses to multiple folds.

    "Oh, Goddess of EarthˇŞLend me your strength, to pierce the strongest of walls and to pursue fiends to the ends of the Earth!" Albert incited the incantation as his eyes glowed with a brown re.

    Ance rapidly began taking shape on the palm of his right hand as the particles around him churned in excitement.

    The old man who could have been easily mistaken for someone on death''s door, at that moment looked like a Bloodthirsty Asura from the depths of hell who would pursue his enemies to the very end.

    The archer suddenly felt a chill creeping through their spine as their instincts practically screamed at them, rming of an imminent threat.

    They immediately pulled the bow back hurriedly looking over at where the murderous intent wasing from.

    "Shit!"

    The archer blurted involuntarily out of sheer fright as they saw Albert and therge, glowing brownish-cknce in his hand.

    The sight was nothing short of witnessing an ominous menace that had their name written on it. The archer heaved a deep sigh of resignation as they braced themselves for the horror that was about toe.

    "Blessing of Earth, Gaia''s Gaze!" Albert muttered calmly as thence in his hand fully materialized.

    He gripped thence tightly as from below his feet, the essence of earth entered his body making his muscles visibly bulge up with immense strength.

    Albert stretched himself backward while gripping thece tightly, sending all the umted raw power from his body into it as he got into a throwing posture.

    The assassin also readied themselves as they removed the string from the bow gripping it with both their hands from the middle.

    The flexible bow unexpectedly transformed into an unusual, pitch-ck yet sturdy stick that also exuded the same if not more murderous intent as thence. The assassin sighed again, brazing themselves as they spun the ''stick'' rapidly with unbelievable speed like a turbine, so much so that an unusual darkish force field was made while the ''stick'' seemed topletely disappear.

    Finally, the moment came when Albert threw thence straight in the direction of the archer. All the strength immediately left his body as he gasped for breath and stumbled back coughing from the bacsh.

    Thence immediately broke the sound barrier creating a massive booming noise as it shot ahead, and in just a blink of an eyeˇŞit reached the assassin.

    "Ahh!"

    "Sprrrr!"

    "Crack!"

    A massive boom sounded as thence struck the spinning bow/stick and its dark protective force field, followed by the agonizing cries and groans of the assassin as they went flying backward due to the momentum.

    Thence disintegrated into particles shortly after the impact leaving behind the assassin with broken bones and internal injuries as theynded limply far away from their initial spot coughing up blood violently.

    "Ahhˇ­ Agh! Fuck! I was a goner without this bow!" The archer muttered with a muffled voice disappearing into the shadows while ncing at the intact bow that had hot steaming out of it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ~~~

    Meanwhile back on the street where the attempt had happened.

    Anicia performed a minor healing incantation as she supported Albert who was walking limply. The day had gone an absolute eyesore for her and yet she was still worried for others.

    One question in her mind was why the innocent little girl who was injured after getting hit by the carriage had to die.

    The four assassins tried their best to escape as they used something akin to a smoke bomb to flee. However, Ethan had already anticipated something like that so he had beforehand asked Earlene to use her blessing of wind in that case. Therefore the attempt was foiled.

    While one of the four assassins went berserk in desperation fighting Willkie which got him killed in a gruesome manner.

    The other two assassins saw that there was no chance of escape and so theymitted suicide by slicing their throatsˇŞthis was the first thing that surprised Ethan the most from the ratherˇ­ exhausting day.

    Andstly, the fourth assassin was easily captured despite many struggles. He also tried tomit suicide but to no use as Albert knocked him out smoothly before he could even think to do so.

    Suddenly everything was over, Ethan was safe and the city was a mess. Some of the courageous people who had run off previously returned to check the situation. And almost everything turned silent after all the chaos that urred in just a matter of a few minutes.

    Almost, because the sobbing of two girlsing from the broken carriage could still be heard.

    The adrenaline rush ended and Ethan finally looked around him realizing the scope of the incident. In front of the carriage, the corpse of the little girl had gone cold. At the roadside, many buildings had been destroyed. People who were injured in the whole fiasco were on the ground groaning in pain while two were even dead.

    Ethan shuddered suddenly as he saw all the bloodshed and destruction. And then his attention finally went to the sound of sobbing and crying just behind him.

    When he opened the half-broken carriage door, Ethan saw the corpse of the woman who he had freed from very. The carriage''s floor and walls werepletely bathed with her blood. The two little daughters of the dead mother were quietly sobbing in a corner holding each other tightly in horror and shock as they shuddered.

    The realization finally dawned on Ethan that he too had killed another human being and a little girl at that. He also realized that many innocent bystanders had to suffer because of the assassination attempt on him.

    Ethan felt nauseated as he saw all the blood and gore. Even though Ethan was a genius; but he was still a normal earthling to his core who had never seen blood in his entire life.

    He finally couldn''t control himself and puked his guts out in front of everyone. At this moment, Anicia came forward and gently patted his back tofort him.

    Ethan went inside the carriage as he tried to ignore the corpse with an arrow sticking out of it and approached the two horrified girls.

    "Heyˇ­ no need to fear nowˇ­ It''s fineˇ­ Shhˇ­Shhˇ­" Ethan consoled as he got one knee in front of the girls and on the rear of the corpse obstructing it from the girls'' sight.

    He felt guilty that their mother had died in such a terrible way in front of them. Ethan knew that he was indirectly the reason for this.

    The two girls'' emotions broke out like water rushing from a dam. The both of them jumped into Ethan''s arms as their muffled sobs changed into loud cries of despair and sorrow.

    "Old Man Albert, please request father on my behalf topensate everyone appropriately who suffered losses today," Ethan said in a sorrowful tone as he continued to console the two girls. His clothes had gotten all wet from tears and blood.

    Outside the carriage, everyone including some of the city people witnessed this heartbreaking scene with sorrowful, moist eyes and downcast looks.

    Willkie, Fred, Albert, Jason, and everyone else looked at Ethan with tant admiration and respect. All of them had seen how calm and brave Ethan was during the entire incident. He was clearly the target of the assassination but not an ounce of fear on his face.

 Chapter 60 Aftermath

    When the assassination attempt on Ethan took ce, Albaer was in the Whitekeep Castle which was located on top of a hill at the northern-northwest part of Adenberd.

    He was in the great hall that served as his office checking up on the preparations of Ethan''s ''seventh birthday''s banquet''.

    Although it was called for Ethan''s birthday, its real purpose was to announce his and Anicia''s engagement to the noble society as well as officially reveal that Ethan had survived his early ancestral awakening.

    There was also the thing called Dune of Destiny Reading that would be performed on Ethan in front of everyone.

    "Your Grace, the harvest has been lessening for a few years." A middle-aged man with a curved mustache, ck hair, and an intelligent look spoke bowing in front of Albaer.

    "I am well aware, how much do we have in reserves?" Albaer inquired, squinting his eyes.

    "Your Grace, we only have one year''s worth of food stored as of now. We don''t know if the monsoon this year will be sufficient or not. And then there''s the concerning report from the capitalˇ­"

    The middle-aged man called Nevan Armford, one of White Family''s trusted officialsˇŞraised his concerns.

    "What? Do you really believe that?" Albaer asked in surprise.

    "... The Tower of Tellers has issued a prediction foretelling of the arrival of harsh times in theing years. We have been seeing less and less rain as the years go by as well. Your Grace, we should be prepared just in case." Nevan suggested.

    "Nevan, are you suggesting what I think you are suggesting?" Albaer asked, raising his brows.

    "Forgive me, but that is correct. I understand that the banquet for Young Master Ethan is a massive event for us which most of the high society will attend. But this time we should be modest-" Nevan spoke apologetically.

    "Never! This will be the first step to paving the path for Ethan''s future. We must make a good impression. Not only that but he will also be getting engaged! How can we be modest?!" Albaer eximed stubbornly in denial.

    Nevan sighed in resignation as he thought inwardly, ''His Grace is truly stubborn when ites to The White Family. I have no choice but to secretly save as many expenses as possible.''

    "I underst-" Nevan blurted but was interrupted as a loud resounding booming sound rang from outside.

    "BOOM!"

    "BASH!"

    Both Nevan and Albaer jolted in shock, just as they were about to check what was going on, the doors of the great hall opened as a man in a ck cloak with his face covered under a hood walked in.

    "Your Grace! Terrible news! Assassination Attempt on Master Ethan!" The man informed in brief words.

    "What?!" Albaer abruptly stood up as he heard the man speak. Nevan''s eyes widened with shock and concern as well.

    "Is he safe? Let''s go now!" Albaer asked as he immediately moved to leave the Castle, he seemed rather calm but with a hint of a sharp edge in his demeanor.

    "He is safe, but there have been some casualties!" The man in ck answered calmly.

    "First of all, close down the entire city. No one should enter or leave. Not even an ant." Albaer continued with a flurry of instructions back to back as he left the great hall, his voice gradually fading into the distance.

    The City Watch, Knights, and Soldiers, moved out shortly after Albaer was informed of the attempt on Ethan''s life.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Throughout the city, only the noise of neighing and tapping of horses echoed as the streets were sealed off. The city gates closed and the misty barrier activated as a thorough search of the entire city was promptly conducted to find any potential hidden radicals as well as the missing archer.

    Meanwhile, Ethan was escorted back to the mansion along with Earlene and Anicia while the only captured assassin was escorted to the dungeonˇŞwhere he would no doubt, have experiences that were worse than death.

    When Aisha and Naenna found out about the incident after Ethan returned to the mansion, both of them would not leave him alone even for a second.

    Aisha checked Ethan''s entire body multiple times for the smallest of wounds he might have suffered but found nothing, but she still wasn''t satisfied. In the end, Old Lady Catelyn had to intervene and Ethan finally got a break as he went back to his room for rest.

    A few hours passed but despite sealing, and apletely thorough search of the city, the mysterious archer was not found.

    In the dungeon below the Whitekeep CastleˇŞthe atmosphere was tense, gloomy, and dark as in apact cell; the captured assassin was shackled by spiked chains.

    "Whomissioned you?" Albaer asked calmly as he picked up a sharp, glistening knife from Albert''s hand.

    The Assassin wriggled violently in ce seeing the knife in Albaer''s hand as the chains that held him nked loudly.

    "AHHH!" The assassin shrieked in pain as due to his rapid movement, the spikes on the chains dug deeper into his body carving up wounds from which streams of blood flowed out the more he wriggled about.

    "Tell me, who ordered it? If you tell meˇ­ I Will grant you a painless death." Albaer muttered, steadily moving the knife closer and closer to the assassin.

    The poor man was in so much pain that he couldn''t even utter a single word as he simply groaned in pain.

    Albaer knitted his brows in annoyance as he moved the knife toward the man''s bare chest. The man watched in absolute horror gritting his teeth as the knife slowly approached.

    Suddenly an excruciating wave of sharp pain registered in his mind as Albaer lightly began scraping the knife over the man''s chest peeling off the skin of him as more and more blood rushed out while the red flesh and tissues beneath his skin became visible.

    "AHHHHH! AHHHH! AGHHH! NOO!!! NO!! I DON''T KNOW!" The man screamed in horrific agony as tears of blood spilled out from his eyes.

    The pain of his skin getting peeled off was making him wriggle around violently which brought on even more pain from the spiked chains around his arms and legs.

    The scene was gruesome but Albaer was increasingly bing angrier and angrier instead.

    With speedy hand movement, in a blink of an eye, Albaer sliced the man''s one of the fingers like tofu as it dropped on the floor spraying out a fountain of blood.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!" The assassin cried out in agony as the veins in his eyes bulged from the sensory overload.

    Albaer clicked his tongue and turned back in revulsion as he handed the knife back to Albert, "I want the name out of this man''s mouth at any cost! You know what to do." He proceeded to say and moved ahead to leave for the dungeon.

    Albert bowed toward Albaer''s back and then turned to look at the chain-bound assassin who was screaming and wailing in excruciating, agonizing pain.

    Albert''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the poor man, raising the knife slowly he muttered, "Well thenˇ­"

    Shortly after, soul-shuddering shrieks and screams rang out from the dungeon.

 Chapter 61 Restless

    The whole city was dead silent and cautious. Soldiers of the City Watch were actively making rounds throughout the entire night just to make sure that everything was fine.

    Only the sound of crickets and owls echoed as the torches flickered in the wind creating theatrics of shadows on the walls of the houses and buildings.

    The city was asleep, however, outside the walls deep in the woods a few distances awayˇŞsouthwest of Adenberd, two shadowy figures were lurking inside a wooden shack.

    The atmosphere was serene as the run-down wooden shack was surrounded by tall trees amidst the darkness and the forest noises. Yet, the calming silvery moonlight illuminated the whole vicinity just mildly.

    "You couldn''t even do such a simple task?!"

    The voice sounded from the wooden shack as the mysterious archer was standing by the window side with a man at their rear wearing a frustrated expression.

    "Simple? Do you call that simple? Do you think it''s easy to cope with that old monster?" The mysterious archer answered leaning on the wall.

    "You see this? I survived but just barelyˇ­ Are you gonna take responsibility for the losses we suffered?" The archer proceeded to say dramatically, pointing at their wounds.

    "You!"

    Alier took deep breaths as his brows twitched. He calmed himself just hardly and said, "My responsibility was to sessfully get you in. You failed the job, the fault does not lie with me. Don''t forget that it was me who got you out of the city as well."

    "Yea, yeaˇ­ I know alrightˇ­ were the others captured?" The archer inquired pensively.

    "Only oneˇ­ He won''t spill the beans right?" Alier asked calmly but a hint of nervousness slipped through his voice.

    "Well look at that, who would have thought? The uncle wants to kill his nephewˇ­ How sad." The archer said in a mncholic tone as if it was truly quite sad to them.

    "You want to die?!" Alier red up in anger as a chill manifested in the surroundings.

    "What? You will kill me? Assuming that you canˇ­ It would not be good for you that''s for sure. I wonder what will the Duke think when he finds out that his dear brother had tried to kill his dear son." The archer muttered nonchntly while stroking their bow.

    "You! You wouldn''t dare!"

    "Of course not, that''s not how we work. It was unexpected that somehow the plot failed. You realize that this failure has soiled my track record too, yes?" The archer spoke looking outside the window, preparing to leave.

    "The Reaper of Shadows, that''s what they say who you are. The one who is even able to hunt down shadows. You have never failed any mission given to you, until now that is." Alier said in a half-curious half admiring tone.

    "Tch!" The archer clicked their tongue in agitation. It was unsure what was it that agitated them. The so-called title or the failure?

    "We''re done here, the man won''t be able to tell the Duke anything, so you do not need to worry. Before leaving, a word of advice for youˇŞthat boy is very unusual."

    The archer said, narrowing their eyes recalling Ethan''s calm demeanor during the incident. The archer knew many kids Ethan''s age who had that kind of demeanor but only after going through arduous bone-chilling training. They knew for sure that Ethan had nowhere near that kind of harsh upbringing. But despite that, he had the sharp demeanor of a veteran which was uncanny at the very least.

    Alier knitted his brows in deep contemtion. Just as the archer was about to leave, Alier''s attention rested on the ck-colored bow in the archer''s hand.

    "Wait!" Alier blurted.

    "What?"

    "Isˇ­ Thatˇ­ The same famed bow?" Alier asked skeptically.

    The archer smirked mockingly under their mask as they looked at Alier whose gaze couldn''t move away from the bow.

    "heh, why? You wish to rob me?" The archer sassed tauntingly with a jeering snort.

    "Hmph! Who do you think I am? The likes of you?" Alier ranted in visible contempt and loathing as he turned back thinking, ''I didn''t want to do this by my own hands... But seems there''s no other choice now.''

    The archer chuckled and abruptly disappeared from the spot as if they had been enveloped by the darkness into the shadows. "What a hypocrite! What right does a treacherous bastard like him have to sneer at my profession?" The archer snorted inwardly in disdain as they departed from the city.

    ***

    Back at the mansion, Ethan was in his room quietly gazing at the moon outside up in the sky as he went through the entire day from his memory.

    The bloodshed that happened and the damage that was caused weighed on his mind constantly. Contrary to his brave and calm exterior, he was a bit unnerved by his action of killing another human being.

    In truth, Ethan had somewhat expected there to be an assassination attempt on him. He was also confident in his chances of survival. However, what he did not expect was for his mental fortitude to be so low as to not be able to handle the consequences of his own actions along with having trouble coping with the reality of the new world he was living in.

    It was quite natural to feel that way as Ethan came from a mostly peaceful world where all he did was justze off doing nothing all day. Where killing and scheming were nowhere close to his priorities. But now he was suddenly thrown into apletely different set of lifestyleˇŞa world where killing and getting killed was normal.

    Ethan was, again and again, being reminded by circumstances that sitting on the fence would get him killed sooner orter, despite all the knowledge and intellect that he possessed.

    The moon always reminded Ethan of Earth. Although his life back home was mostly tasteless, lonely, bizarre, and anti-social, he preferred to live that way anyways.

    Ethan tapped on the edge of the window rhythmically with apletely stoic expression on his face as he gazed at the brilliant sky full of twinkling stars and glistening moonlight. While inwardly, a turbulent storm of questions and doubts stirred in his mind.

    What if Afriel and the Temple weren''t there to help me from the arrow? What if I was alonepletely? How long can I rely on others? Will I freeze on the spot after seeing bloodshed once again happening in front of me? How can I increase my Mental Fortitude?

    Ethan was going through all such questions in his mind as he tried toe to a solid resolution.

    In the end, he sighed in exhaustion moving away from the window with drowsy eyes.

    The day had been a long one and many things had transpired. In all honesty, Ethan was rather sleepy from tiredness and needed a good rest to clear his head of all the chaos.

    And so Ethany on his bed to sleep, momentarily catching a glimpse of the flower pot by the wall beside his bed, the same one on which he regrly practiced his Ancestral Blessing.

 Chapter 62 Restless (2) - Anicia

    "Knock...Knock"

    The sound of hesitant, silent knocking rang in the dead of night. The knocks were quite inconsistent with a few seconds of silence between them, they were also timid and reserved in nature as if the person outside weren''t sure of their actions.

    Ethan did not wake up immediately as he had been exhausted after the troublesome day and was asleep peacefully.

    "Knock..... Knock"

    The knocks sounded once again. This time not so reserved--however, with a hint of nervousness added to the uncertainty.

    This time Ethan woke up squinting his eyes drowsily as he rubbed them and nced outside his room''s window, just to see that it was still night-time.

    "Damn, who''s mother died at this hour?" Ethan muttered in confusion and annoyance as he heard the sound of knocking yet again.

    With great reluctance, he got off the bed while yawning, approaching the doors as he stumbled through the whole time. It was hard to believe that this person had been the target of an assassination attempt only a few hours ago.

    "Knock--"

    Another knock sounded which was very faint this time, it seemed like the person outside was about to give up seeing that it was prettyte.

    "Who is it?" Ethan might seem like he was sleepwalking but he first inquired cautiously rather than opening the door.

    "Ah... umm... It''s- it''s me!" A sweet, innocent, and anxious voice sounded from outside jolting Ethan awake with surprise.

    Still a bit cautious, he opened the doors as Anicia''s dimly illuminated face which was a bit yellowish from the glow of torches with a mix of whitish gray, became visible.

    Ethan did not speak and simply looked at her with sheer bewilderment. He could not think of any possible reason for the obnoxious situation that had presented itself.

    Anicia''s face was a bit red from embarrassment as she did not dare make eye contact with Ethan so she simply fondled with her fingers awkwardly in silence.

    "Have you seen the time? What''s the matter?" Ethan asked in pure curiosity.

    "Ahh... Well... Mmm... That is..." Anicia stuttered as she looked at Ethan apologetically seeing that he was most probably woken up from sleep by her.

    Ethan turned his head slightly from side to side ncing at the corridor from the corners of his eyes but only noticed the empty, dimly lit corridor and nothing else.

    He was pretty afraid of any weird misunderstandings that might arise if anyone saw the both of them like that and so he said, "Let''s talk inside."

    Anicia sighed with relief finally getting a break, the fact was that she was also quite conscious of her surroundings.

    "Well? Now, what is it?" Ethan grumbled in a rather rude manner.

    "Umm... I-i thought that y-you might be having trouble... Sleeping... So..." Anicia muttered in embarrassment as she sneakily looked around and saw the crumpled bed sheets which suggested that Ethan had indeed been sleeping until she arrived.

    "Oh well now... *yawns*... As you can see... I am indeed having trouble sleeping... *yawns" Ethan said with tant sarcasm despite having realized why Anicia hade in the first ce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Disturbing one from their sweet sleep was the greatest kind of disrespect in his book at least worthy of a few snarky remarks as a punishment. From that logic, he was being quite generous with Anicia.

    "Tell me, are you scared?" Ethan asked straightforwardly hoping to be done with the little fiasco and get back to sleep.

    "N-n.... Yes." Anicia tried to decline at first but seeing Ethan''s fixated, impatient gaze; she spoke the truth.

    Considering that even Ethan who was mentally an adult felt a bit unnerved by the events that had urred, it waspletely natural for Anicia who was far away from her home all alone without her loved ones to feel afraid after what had happened.

    "Then why didn''t you go to Naenna or something?" Ethan asked, feeling a huge headache.

    "I- I don''t know..." Anicia answered sincerely. She truly did not know why the first person who appeared in her mind was Ethan when she felt afraid.

    "Alright, you can go sleep on my bed then... I will just sleep on the sofa here." Ethan said with a helpless sigh. He was just dying to sleep.

    "Umm... Actually... I won''t be able to fall asleep... If... There''s no one by my side." Anicia muttered to herself in a faint voice as she awkwardly fondled her fingers feeling extremely ashamed of herself for her behavior.

    "Are you kidding me?" Ethan blurted in total disbelief thinking what kind of princess-ish upbringing Anicia must have had.

    "Mmm... Please... I feel... Very Afraid!" Anicia said in a pleading tone as tears began gathering in her eyes.

    Ethan rolled his eyes and sighed hopelessly thinking how he should exin to this girl that this was simply too inappropriate considering his situation.

    "What''s wrong? I swear I don''t snore at all!" Anicia blurted innocently, puffing up her cheeks.

    "Ahh! Fine! Just sleep on the edge of the other side and don''t bother me." Ethan instructed after much consideration. Anicia''s innocent response made him go with it as he just wanted to have his sweet sleep and nothing else.

    Most of all, he understood what Anicia was going through. She had witnessed multiple people die in cold blood along with the suffering of the slums earlier that same day. On top of that, she waspletely alone.

    Without saying another word, Ethan quickly made a wall of pillows in the middle of the bed andy down on his right side as he tried to fall asleep again.

    Shortly after the sound of rustling fell on his ears as Anicia too snuggled into the right side of the bed shey downfortably facing her left.

    For some time only the sound of breathing sounded in the room as Ethan gradually began falling asleep, that''s when Anicia spoke, "Are you... Not afraid?"

    She spoke with curiosity and concern, obviously referring to the assassination attempt on Ethan.

    "I may or may not be," Ethan muttered enigmatically, beating around the bush and not giving a clear answer.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Anicia asked, tilting a bit to her right where Ethan was.

    "Just sleep!" Ethan eximed.

    Anicia flinched from Ethan''s sudden fit as she pulled up the nket toward her face and pouted, feeling wronged.

 Chapter 63 Budding Feelings

    Anicia was trying her best to fall asleep, but every time she closed her eyes, the images of the corpses haunted her endlessly, and she felt like crying.

    Anicia tilted her head turning to her rightpletely as she saw the ''pillow wall'' and Ethan who was lying peacefully on the bed, although she could only see his backˇŞshe could feel that he had no trouble sleeping.

    ''Does he truly not feel afraid? How can he fall asleep so easily despite all that happened?'' Anicia thought to herself in puzzlement.

    Suddenly the image of Ethan shouting at her calmly with a firm voice to wake her up from the daze entered her mind as she stared at his reliable back.

    ''He was so calm back thenˇ­ While i- I almost became a burden to him. How is he so mature?'' She wandered dwelling in her insecurities feeling inferior.

    "Hey!" She muttered wanting to ask something that had been on her mind ever since.

    "Hey!"

    "What?" Ethan asked as he sighed helplessly.

    "Tell me, why- why did you kill that girl? It has been weighing on my mind ever since." Anicia asked hesitantly.

    "Why do you think? She was their aplice!" Ethan blurted nonchntly as he repositioned his sleeping posture.

    "And how did you figure that?" Anicia asked in disbelief.

    She had, of course, expected the possibility but it was still iprehensible to her as to how Ethan was so sure of the fact that he threw the dagger at the girl without any hesitation.

    After a moment of silence, Ethan finally opened his mouth as he unveiled the mystery, "When that girl suddenly got in front of the carriage, I was watching outside, I only had a glimpse of her but the way she moved looked very deliberate to me, the timing was too coincidental. Not to mention that what was she even doing all alone in a ce like that without any guardian nearby with her at night? It''s certainly not a ce wheremoner children would wander off to. At that point, I was only suspicious but not sure."

    "Thatˇ­ Does make sense, then what made you sure?" Anicia''s eyes broadened in realization as she asked.

    "The fact that even after getting hit by the carriage, she was still alive. She would have at the very least fallen unconscious from the trauma if not died on the spot after such an ident, and yet she even had enough consciousness to call out for help in a rather dramatic way. That''s simply too much for a child to handle, don''t you think?"

    ''You speak as if you''re not a child yourself!'' Anicia thought inwardly as she followed Ethan''s reasoning curiously.

    "However, even that wouldn''t have made me act the way I did, as it could have just been a lucky coincidence that she survived and did not fall unconscious as well," Ethan exined further.

    "But when we got off the carriage, I spotted some suspicious men amongst the bystanders. Men in ck clothing covered their middle bodies if not their faces, although they didn''t stand out like a sore thumb, there was still an inconsistency. The weather here bes very humid in the summer and even at night people prefer to wear loose attire but they were wearing cloaks best suited for winter or monsoon," Ethan recalled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmm, but it could have been simply their preference, no? Many people go against the flow of things." Anicia voiced her doubts, still in confusion.

    "Indeed, tell me this thenˇ­ if you are a bystander and suddenly you see a little girl getting hit by the carriage as she groans in pain on the ground, what would your reaction be?" Ethan asked a question instead to better exin his line of reasoning.

    "I would of course reach out and try to save the girlˇ­ But I suppose from amoner bystander''s perspective it would be too intimidating to approach the carriage of the White Family. I would at the very least be concerned for the girl and observe her condition closely from afar." Anicia muttered to herself as she ran the scenario through her mind.

    "Yes, the assassins were decent actors, but not quite good enough. I immediately noticed that they had but not the slightest hint of concern on their faces for the girl. Presumably, because they already knew what was going on from the very beginning!

    On the contrary, they seemed to be monitoring the carriage closely rather than the injured girl. Even though they were discreet in doing so, it couldn''t help but catch my eye."

    "I seeˇ­" Anicia muttered in disbelief, with a hint of sorrow slipping into her voice.

    From one corner of her heart, she wished that the girl wasn''t involved. The fact that a young girl was part of an assassination plot was too sorrowful for her.

    "Anyhow, my gut feeling also yed a major part, you don''t have to lose sleep over this. I''m sure that my father will tomorrow provide some evidence of this. Now you should really sleepˇ­" Ethan said drowsily as he yawned.

    "ButˇŞ"

    "You know, I did that for you. I was still safer far away from the girl. Their main goal was to just lure me out but that girl could still have harmed you to gain leverage. I suspect she was a trained assassin and in reality, suffered little to no injuries. All that blood was probably also fake. I took the burden of killing another human being just to make sure that you were safe." Ethan immediately cut Anicia''s intrusive thinking off with harsh words jabbing straight into her insecurities.

    He told her this to change her point of focus from the ''poor little dead girl''ˇŞto himself.

    And it worked wonders as Anicia''s eyes widened when the realization dawned on her, ''Yes, all this while I have been thinking only of myself and someone who already died. But heˇ­ He even killed for meˇ­ how could I have not realized this before? Am I this selfish?'' Anicia thought to herself in self-doubt feeling ashamed.

    "It''s really fine, only fools dwell on the past. What happened has already passed. You should move on." Ethan suggested as he closed his eyes again. In a way, he was also reminding himself.

    Ethan made himselffortable in bed as he loosened his muscles and cleared his mind, he would not wake up again for some time even if the world were to end.

    He shortly fell asleep like a puppy, while Anicia found her sce gazing at Ethan''s calm and reliable silhouette as all the things weighing on her mind disappeared like sand getting swept away in the howling gales.

    Even she herself didn''t realize it as gradually her eyelids became heavier while gazing at his back. A budding, peculiar, warm, andfortable feeling began stemming in her heart as she smiled lightly before closing her eyes and falling asleep.

 Chapter 64 Return To The Arctic Domain

    Ethan opened his eyes as his brows knitted and the veins on his forehead bulged because he had found himself in the Kingdom of Extreme Frost once again.

    "Can''t a man even sleep peacefully after having a long day?" Ethan fumed throwing a childish fit as he looked around, only to see the same spot where he had spawned thest time.

    "Ohe on! Are you serious right now? This game doesn''t even have auto-save? I''m just gonna spawn at the starting point every fucking time?"

    Ethan muttered as he was very tempted to just sleep right there and not be worrying about some bullshit gaining more power stuff. Fortunately, to his better judgmentˇŞthe logical side of his brain prevailed over thezy side in the end.

    And therefore, Ethan once again began his journey to the pinnacle. His goal was once again the snowy mountain visible far ahead.

    The ce was the same just as before, it was extremely white as the sunlight which who knew from where came reflected all over the ce by inches and inches deep piles of snow and frost.

    While there were also the eternal burning mes of The Extreme Frost still zing vigorously all around. The winds were still harsh, blowing a bull load of snow on Ethan as he walked forward against the flow.

    As he walked forward, Ethan also noticed a few changes from thest time he had been there. This time his eyes werepletely aligned with the atmosphere as he could see everything very clearly.

    Secondly, as he walked, the whole ce itself seemed to be slowly bonding with him as he took each step forward. It was as if the locks in his mind were constantly unlocking while new mysterious knowledge entered his soul.

    It wasn''t something that he could read out loud or write down, or even understand himself for that matter, it was something iprehensible yet fundamental like breathing that simply existed in him.

    Ethan guessed that this exact feeling was called gaining affinity with one''s blessing. This exact feeling was the root of gaining more powers of the blessing as well as unlocking more of its aspects.

    On the bad side though, it became increasingly difficult to take each step forward. As if with each step he took the knowledge that entered his soul weighed the same as mountains.

    A few hours passed and Ethan was pretty close to the spot where he had left off the previous time. He was walking steadily as the pressure on him had already umted a lot. Regardless though, this time he was able to handle it better than thest time.

    "Perhaps, the more powerful I be the more I can cope with this damned pressure thingy?" Ethan muttered as he breathed heavily, gasping for breath.

    The snowy ins eventually ended and a frozenke came into view, with a long icicle as his support, Ethan moved forward.

    Carefully putting his every step forward on the frozenke, Ethan began making his way to the other side trying not to break the ice beneath him.

    "It looks frozen hard enoughˇ­" Ethan muttered as he poked the ice with his icicle pike and walked forward slowly.

    He sessfully passed halfway through without any problem. Just as he was thinking that there would be no problem crossing over, the wind suddenly blew increasingly faster as the blizzard intensified.

    Ethan had no choice but to put all his weight on the ice pike to not get swept away by the monstrous wind. On top of that, he was also mentally and physically exhausted due to the strangews of the ce.

    "Crack!"

    Suddenly the sound of cracking rang in his ears. Ethan saw below his feet despite the snowstorm hitting straight at his face and noticed that the ice below his feet was cracking at an rming rate.

    "Damn this ce is fucking with me! How can it crack? It should be hard enough to hold!" Ethan cried out in panic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although Ethan knew that he would not die if anything happened to him in the special domain he could still feel pain and it would simply be terrifying to get trapped under a frozenke. The only saving grace for him was that the freezing temperature did not affect him as much, but he knew better than to trust thews of a strange ce like the one he was at.

    Ethan scrambled quickly to move away from the cracking base but the trivalent wind made him off-bnced.

    The ice pike that he was using as a support also gave in as it broke in half and what Ethan feared finally happened.

    "CRACK!"

    "CRUMBLE!"

    The ice below his feet, in the end, broke down as the ice crumbled and Ethan''s feet submerged in the bone-chilling water underneath.

    By pure luck, at thest moment, Ethan grabbed the edge of the hole in which he was sinking in. The wind was still blowing and even though he didn''t feel cold, his hands were getting numb making it increasingly hard to grab onto the slippery edge.

    "Agh! Oh, fuck me! Thest time I went through nothing as this happened!" Ethan grumbled as he groaned in pain. He was starting to think that sleeping was the better option after all.

    As the seconds passed by, the turbulent wind kept pushing him inside as one by one his fingers were losing the drip over the edge.

    "Thisˇ­ Won''t doˇ­ I haven''t ever crossed myˇ­ Last markˇ­yet!" Ethan thought as his brain began running at full horsepower trying to find a solution as soon as possible.

    Ethan suspected that if he were to fall into the hole, he would most probably wake up in real life. That was uneptable to him as he would lose an opportunity to make progress and gain more power.

    Suddenly, looking around and seeing all the ice and snowˇŞEthan''s eyes glowed with the light of hope.

    He closed his eyes and focused on the source of his Ancestral Blessing along with all the mysterious knowledge he had gotten.

    In a blink of an eye, the vague iprehensiblews of nature in ord with the Element of Frost, Snow, and Ice shed through his mind in the form of vivid archaic images.

    The inner machinations of his Ancestral Blessing clicked in ce just slightly like gears in clockwork as a string of unknown, mysterious as well as powerful words took form in his subconscious.

    "Jal-syo'' Hemam, Nirmana!"1 The words subconsciously slipped from his tongue in a muffled, faint but bold tone quite naturally as if he had known them from the very beginning for ages.

    And then something finally urred in Ethan''s favor.

    1 - I''m using Sanskrit here.

    Jal - water

    Hemam - Ice

    Nirmana - Creation, Transform.

 Chapter 65 New Gains, With New Challenges

    The words which Ethan uttered did not belong to the Atranese or any of Akarxia''s currently knownnguages for that matter.

    The words he spoke were from thenguage of the Gods. The forgottennguage that was lost in the cycle of time. The exact one that was said to have been spoken by the Gods.

    Ethan had no idea how he was able to speak those words subconsciously but he figured that it might be because of thebination of The Temple and his Ancestral Blessing.

    Whatever it was, he did not care anyway because Ethan could feel it. He could feel the mysterious strength of his blessing coursing through his veins. The experience was very magical indeed.

    The bluish-white particles that represented the Elements of ''The Cold Family'' of Elements consisting of Frost, Ice, and Snow immediately appeared around Ethan''s feet.

    Whether it be because of his natural affinity, thenguage of gods, or the templeˇŞbut his ''Particles'' were way purer, potent, and in turn more powerful than Alier or Albaer''s bloodline making his own superior to his predecessors.

    Soon after the words left Ethan''s mouth just as he was about to let go, a surge of particles carrying mysterious energies of nature gushed out from him rapidly converging below his feet.

    In little to no time, the water froze and a solid surface made of ice was made just a few inches below his feet amidst all the water.

    Without wasting a single moment, Ethan quickly pushed himself upwards using the ice b below as he used the surface like a stepping stone to prop himself up.

    "haaaˇ­ Haaaaˇ­!" Ethan coughed and gasped for breath jerking his stiff and numb hands.

    "Crack!"

    Without getting any chances to marvel at his newfound abilities, Ethan heard sounds of cracking from all over the ce. He saw after looking around that the entire frozenke was slowly starting to copse as new cracks were appearing by the second.

    "Fuck it!"

    Ethan cursed in frustration as he began running forward hoping to cover the remaining distance before the ice crackedpletely.

    But he soon realized that the ice would certainly break before reaching the other side of theke asrge cracks could be seen all around him on the verge of expanding further.

    Stretching the very limits of his consciousness, Ethan used his Blessing once again. However, this time on a muchrger level.

    His Ancestral Blessing quickly began working to mend the rapidly forming cracks all around him by creating new ice but it was no use. The little ice that he made just simply wasn''t as strong as to mend the cracks fast enough.

    Suddenly Ethan had a crucial epiphany as he was running. He realized that his blessing did not only limit to mere Frost Element but also covered various Aspects rted to it. Like an Ecosystem, everything was interconnected.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ice needed water to form, Frost needed Ice to form and the maniption of cold was crucial as well. Ethan realized that different Elements and Blessings were at the very core, connected to thews of nature itself. He noticed that the Blessing used the fundamental basics of physics to at least some extent.

    The so-called Elemental Blessings of Water, Fire, Wind Etc, were deeply connected with nature and so Ethan realized that his knowledge of physics and science from modern-day Earth would be greatly advantageous to him. He even cursed himself for not realizing it sooner.

    Just as the realization hit him, a new string of words appeared in his mind.

    "Aham Nirmaan Karosmi - Shaitya!" Ethan yelled out as once again the powers of the Ancestral Blessing rushed out from his body, this time with a fresh glimmer.

    New cracks suddenly stopped forming as the existing ones began closing slowly. Ethan''s Ancestral Blessing had reinforced the Ice with his power which gave him enough time to make it to the other side of theke.

    Ethan copsed on the ground from overly straining himself to limits as soon as he made it to the solidnd covered in lush snow. Soon after, the effects of his blessing wore off as the frozenke broke apart with a loud crashing sound.

    This incident had sucked arge portion of Ethan''s already depleted strength and stamina but he was not going to give up just yet.

    He had now gotten that scent of power, he needed to cross all the limits and make use of every moment. That''s what it meant by not sitting on a fence.

    Ethan once again resumed his hellish journey as he reminded himself just how close he was to death. Without Afriel of Albert, he would have no chance of survival, "Three things I hate the most. debt, disturbance during my sleep, and over-reliance." He muttered with exhaustion as he headed toward where he was left offst time.

    After some more stumbling, copsing, and rising again. Ethan looked very roughed up covered in bruises and small wounds as he walked forward limply.

    The same sort of soul-crushing pressure was once again making his back bend over; however, at the same time, Ethan was gaining more and more understanding of his Blessing with each step.

    The terrain was getting hard to tread just likest time. From snowy ins that were rtively easy to the high grounds filled with hills and ridges, Ethan had traveled far enough already.

    ? His destination now was the peak of the mountain cliff which he was climbing up with great difficulty just like thest time. His condition this time though, was even worse.

    But despite all that, after countless hours of strenuous ascentˇŞEthan reached the top of the mountain cliff as he looked ahead at the beautiful scenery in front of him.

    He was quite high up on the mountain at around 1200 ft, there was a direct vertical steep slope ahead of him down the edge.

    Down below he could see an open field down the cliff and even further there was also a forest full of trees covered in snow. Beyond that, there was a snowy valley and then his final destination which was the tallest mountain around.

    "W.. Waitˇ­ Howˇ­ Am I..Supposed toˇ­ get down fromˇ­ Here!?" Ethan muttered in a faint, rough, muddled voice while gasping for breath looking down from the very edge of the cliff as his sight flickered dimly at first and then ckenedpletely.

 Chapter 66 With Your Life, Aye?

    In the morning, Anicia opened her eyes but instantly squinted in difort as the sun''s rising yellowish re abruptly got in her eyes.

    Shezily propped herself up reluctantly on the bed rubbing her eyes cutely with her small hands looking around the surroundings.

    Momentarily she jolted in surprise seeing the unfamiliar room but shortly remembered the events ofst night. This made her realize something as she looked beside her only to find out that Ethan wasn''t there.

    "I had a great sleepst nightˇ­ I think I might have slept too much!" Anicia muttered in embarrassment pulling the nket over her body closer to her face.

    "Did he wake up already? Where did he go?" She murmured looking at the empty side of the bed.

    Acting on her sudden urge, she stretched her hand and curiously touched the spot where Ethan had slept. As soon as she felt the warmth still lingering on the bed sheetsˇŞshe pulled her hand back at lightning speed as if an electric bolt had run through her.

    "W-what am I even doingˇ­" Her cheeks turned red immediately as she got off the bed and quickly left Ethan''s room like a little cat sneaking off discreetly.

    ***

    "Ziing!"

    The sound of a sword slicing through the air rang in the courtyard of the White Family mansion instantly followed by the voice of Albaer, "Dodge!"

    Ethan who was standing in front of Alier with a small sword at hand in a defensive posture sidestepped seeing the approaching wooden sword as he stretched his body backward as soon as he heard Albaer''s voice.

    Alier struck with the training wooden sword swinging it at a low pace. The horizontal sh was targeted at Ethan''s chest but missed narrowly due to Ethan dodging promptly.

    At least that''s what Ethan thought until the sword missed his chest scraping by and unexpectedly struck at his side with enough force to knock Ethan off-bnced as he groaned, "agh!"

    "Bad footwork! The distance between your legs is too much! It affects your mobility! Don''t rely on your sight to see the opponent''s sword, rely on instincts! You should be able to know where the sword will hit, what''s its reach and how powerful it is just by instincts!" Albaer tutored.

    Alier pulled back his trainee sword and Ethan readjusted his posture as he nodded at Albaer while thinking, ''Shit, I really suck at this! This damn sword is fucking heavy!''

    "Again!" Albaer announced and Alier got in the stance as well.

    With much reluctance that Ethan did not show on his face, he as well got in his stance with his left leg forward and the right leg a few meters back holding the sword with both hands in front of his chest vertically.

    Alier once again got into action this time he targeted Ethan''s head with a direct and quick assault.

    "Block!" Albaer who was standing at the sidelines instructed as soon as Alier made his move.

    Ethan gripped his sword tightly as his feet sunk into the ground, his weight shifted equally throughout his body creating equilibrium as well as a firm foot in the ground.

    "Thak!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sound of impact rang as Ethan moved his sword to block Alier''s assault. The wooden sword came striking like a meteor with enormous force behind it as if to devour Ethanpletely.

    Just as both swords shed, Ethan''s feet protruded into the ground even more as the tremors of vibrations traveled through his entire body giving him a jolting sting.

    Alier did not just stop with a single assault as he soon followed up with more, one, two, threeˇŞone by one he bombarded Ethan''s delicate body with a flurry of attacks making Ethan''s body shake involuntarily from the pressure.

    His firm posture gradually began breaking down as his knees began bending, his back tilting down and his hands which were holding the sword got numbed from all the tremors.

    Finally, with an especially cruel and strong strike, Ethan''s weak defense broke into smithereens as the sword slipped out from his hand and he copsed to the ground.

    "Defense is not bad, you handled the pressure well but you need to build your body to not give in at a crucial moment." Albaer encouraged with praise that was half true and half false.

    Ethan could handle the tremors going through his body as well as the pressure majorly because of his experiences in the Arctic Domain. But apart from that, his body wasn''t quite in a warrior-worthy shape.

    "Now again!" Not giving Ethan any chance to recover, Albaer announced.

    Alier did not waste any time as he swung the sword, although this time deliberately leaving a blind spot in his posture.

    Ethan had been waiting for Albaer''s instructions as Alier struck but his voice never came as he soon realized the fact that this time he was on his own, ''Damn you!'' Ethan cursed inwardly.

    Fortunately, Ethan knew what to doˇ­ His reaction might have been a tad bitte but he parried the strike with all his strength, although he did it sessfullyˇŞbut the force behind it made him stumble to the right.

    Ethan also noticed the blind spot at the side of Alier''s torso, he used the stumbling as a facade and abruptly swooped in taking advantage of his small figure. He closed the distance between them in no time andunched a counterattack targeting Alier''s lower body.

    Just as he thought that the strike would be a great hit, he felt an abrupt resistance all of a sudden as he saw that Alier had stopped his sword with just one hand wearing a kind smile. Then Ethan felt an acute sensation of pain in his chest area after seeing Alier move the back of his sword as he was then sent flying backward. Shortly after Ethan fell to the ground on his butt with a thud.

    "Aghh!" Ethan groaned in pain rubbing his chest and inwardly cursing Alier''s seven Ancestors to damnation.

    "You do have the mind for it, butcking in precision, skill, and strength. Even if you recognize your enemy''s ws but can''t take proper advantage of themˇ­ then what''s the use?" Albaer said as he sighed looking at Ethan.

    He was very worried for him, the assassination attempt had happened just the other day therefore he wanted Ethan to have enough skill to at least protect himself.

    "From tomorrow onwards, you will go to the castle early in the morning and do your training with the others. Understood?" Albaer dered in a matter of factly tone.

    "Yes!" Ethan said, brushing the dust off of him inwardly thinking, ''My days of cking off are truly over now.''

    "Brother, don''t be too harsh on him. He''s doing quite well! Don''t worry, I will not let anything like that happen once again even if it costs me my life!" Alierforted with a reassuring smile on his face as he moved forward and gave Ethan a hand.

    "Thank you, uncle!" Ethan said with a thankful smile as he smirked cunningly in his mind thinking, ''With your life, aye?''

 Chapter 67 Shadow Dwellers

    Albaer and Alier roughed Ethan up quite a bit in the training. It was quite arduous and Ethan also got some bruises which were healed immediately afterward using a potion.

    After the training was done, Ethan went back to his room to get refreshed and then headed to the dining hall at once for breakfast.

    Ethan wanted to know if anything was discovered from questioning the captured assassin. And so he was keen on attending the breakfast that day.

    The White Family once again gathered in the dining hall of the mansion as they sat at the table at their usual seats.

    "Are you fine, brother?" Luceryc asked with a stoic face as soon as Ethan arrived.

    "Yes, I''m perfectly fine," Ethan answered with a smile and Luce went back to eating silently.

    Luceryc was a strange and unpredictable creature, sometimes he would act nicely and other times he would ignore you as if you didn''t even exist. While asionally he would get violent or even cruel.

    Naenna had gotten the firsthand experience of his cruel behavior towards living beings as she had seen him doing something truly horrific at a young age, and that''s why she did not like him at all. However, that''s a story for another time.

    The atmosphere in the dining hall was obviously very thick and tense that morning because of what had happened just the previous night.

    "Dear, did you sleep well?" Aisha asked with concern as dark circles could be seen below her eyes. She definitely hadn''t caught a wink of sleep through the entire night.

    Ethan felt a bit guilty seeing her condition. Although he had promised to not make her worry, it was simply impossible. As a noblewoman, Aisha also wasn''t so naiv¨¦ but as a mother, her heart bled in worry for her children.

    "Do not worry, I slept well," Ethan said calmly with a cheerful smile on his face hoping it would somewhat soothe his mother. Which in fact, did work.

    "Where is Grandpa?" Ethan asked curiously, noticing that Old Gramp''s seat was empty.

    Albaer raised his brows helplessly as he sighed with vexation and said, "He left for the capital early in the morning."

    "What? Why?" Ethan asked knitting his eyebrows in suspicion.

    Everyone else except Earlene and Anicia already seem to know the deal as they all wore exasperated expressions on their faces. This made Ethan even more curious.

    "After what happened yesterday, he was very angry. He''s going to stir up a whole lot of fuss out there." Albaer said with a hint of approval slipping into his tone.

    "But why to the capital?" Ethan asked in confusion.

    "Hmph! Do those Shadow Dwellers think they can assassinate the member of a Ducal Household and simply get away with it? We also have the blood of the Royal Family coursing through our veins! This is a provocation to the Royalty of the Atrana Kingdom itself!" Albaerbabruptly eximed in fury.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So is Grandpa going to ask the Royal Family to bring judgment on theseˇ­ ''Shadow Dwellers?'' Who even are they?" Ethan asked his doubts out loud.

    Everyone else''s ears also perked up as they heard the name Shadow Dwellers. They too listened curiously.

    "Correct, your grandpa is going to ask the Royal Family to take action. The Shadow Dwellers is an organization that trains assassins. It operates in the ck market, Kingdoms, Empires, Merchants, you name it, everyonemissions powerful assassins from them for missions. However, no one will publicly admit that they have done so."

    "If that is so, then even the Atrana Kingdom must have had dealings with them. No?" Ethan asked.

    "Indeed, they also operate in the Atrana Kingdom, but a dog must be kept on a leash no matter what. Some things are simply off-limits. If these limits are crossed, then the dog must be properly disciplined." Albaer said nonchntly exining to Ethan as he sipped his tea.

    "I seeˇ­" Ethan muttered as he also took a sip of his tea.

    A few seconds passed in silence as everyone ate their meal, Ethan''s eyes glowed with a mysterious glimmer as he saw Alier silently having his breakfast.

    "The organization in the end simply works for profit. I imagine they must have no personal vendetta against us. We should pursue the one who tipped them off. Did you find anything from interrogation?" Ethan voiced his suggestion confidently and calmly.

    Albaer''s eyes widened as a satisfied expression momentarily appeared on his face seeing Ethan''s practical thinking before changing into a frustrated one.

    "That man knows nothing other than the mission itself! He told us that the Archer who shot those arrows knows who it is. The Shadow Dwellers have admirable discipline. They keep extreme secrecy while dealing with the clients and that is why they are so influential."

    "Then, do we know who that archer was?" Ethan asked with a serious face. He was eager to know who the person was that almost killed him so viciously.

    "Their nickname is ''Reaper of Shadows'', one of the best assassins that the Shadow Dwellers have to offer. We know nothing more about them other than that their 100% sess rate of track record has been broken because of you." Albaer said.

    "By the way, it was good of you to kill the girl first. She was their aplice. The goal was to create chaos and lure you out. Then the archer would do the rest, if that failed there were those four assassins hidden in the crowd as well. You got lucky that the famed archer actually missed their mark this time." Albaer proceeded to say with a stern face.

    Anicia flinched after she heard Albaer confirming Ethan''s suspicions. Her gaze turned downcast as she peeked at Ethan to see his reaction. He was as calm as always.

    "You should not wander off to the outside anymore. It''s not safe!" Albaer wiped his mouth with the handkerchief and stated authoritatively in a serious tone to which Aisha and others wholeheartedly agreed.

    Unfortunately for them, Ethan was not going to have it!

    "Forgive me, but I can''t do that!" Ethan opposed calmly, and stubbornly with a firm expression on his face.

 Chapter 68 Nobles Dignity

    Even after a long heated argument, Ethan did not back down. He was firm on his decision to have the freedom to roam wherever he wanted. Aisha pleaded with him to not go outside for a few more days but he simply would not listen.

    Albaer was also a stubborn fellow, he tried to intimidate Ethan into obeying him but who was he even trying it on? He would have better chances of intimidating a dragon than Ethan.

    Rather than backing off, Ethan instead used all the psychological and negotiation tactics in the book to get his point through. So much so that he even doubted the dignity of the entire bloodlineˇŞwhich he knew was Albaer''s weak point.

    Albaer was not much different in his core from any typical nobleman. He was proud of his bloodline and lineage. His individual values may be different from an average noble but he was a trueborn noble through and through.

    So when Ethan doubted the entire dignity of the White Family''s lineage by softly insinuating whether being a coward was the teaching of the heritage or notˇŞAlbaer got angry and genuinely wanted to p his son. He would have even done it if Ethan hadn''t rified the meaning properly.

    "We don''t fear anyone and this is the opportunity for us to send out this message. People fear the Shadow Dwellers which gives them more and more influence. Or do you want me to hide in the castle? Is that what our Ancestors have taught us? " Ethan had said to Albaer dramatically in a questioning tone.

    In the end, despite many rebuttals, Ethan managed to convince Albaer of his point by continuously referring to the Noble Code of Conduct, Verse one that said,

    "A King''s Duty, A warrior''s Sword, A Knight''s Honor, And a Noble''s DignityˇŞshould never bepromised."

    He himself of course did not believe any of that bullshit but Albaer was fully convinced. Ethan''s maniptive talent was so effective that Albaer began feeling ashamed of himself for even thinking otherwise.

    However, Albaer also put forward his conditions such as Alier along with a lot of elite knights being with Ethan as his guards every time he went out.

    Ethan could not grimace more at the irony of Alier being assigned to protect him. Anyhow, from his calctions it wouldn''t make much of a difference to his ns anyways.

    And so Adenberd City soon witnessed something truly spectacr and astonishing after the day the assassination attempt took ce.

    Ethan showed up at the market with a shitload of knights and soldiers as his bodyguards. Initially, such arge convoy caused panic and rm but as soon as the people saw Ethan it changed into concern.

    Everyone was duly informed of what had taken ce. They also knew how Ethan had reacted to it all on the spot. At this point, the whole of Adenberd city had begun admiring Ethan at least to some degree for his fearlessness and bravery.

    Ethan exuded his charming and easygoing Aura as he naturally conversed with the people. He also bought skewers like thest time just as promised.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Our Young Master is truly a Dragon in human skin! Even after that vicious attack, he does not cower in fear!"

    "Yeah! And he''s so friendly too!"

    Conversations and gossip like this began taking ce everywhere as Ethan''s reputation among the popce surpassed even that of the Duke himself.

    Willkie, Fred, and Jason were so impressed with Ethan that day that they volunteered to serve him and Ethan was naturally happy to have them as his subordinates. There was just the new addition of Alier to the convoy whenever he left for outside but it did not bother Ethan at all.

    Just like that, Ethan would every day go out into the city and linger about with themon folks. This gradually became his daily schedule and the city folk even nicknamed him ''The Hermit Prince''.

    His outings did not just limit to the bazaar as he asionally visited the merchants, ve market, farmers, and ''Masters of their works'' such as cksmiths or craftsmen getting acquainted with all the useful people in the city.

    The big event of Ethan''s ''Seventh Birthday'' was getting nearer as the preparations had begun to receive the guests. But Ethan did not think much of it. He only focused on his training and learning.

    One noteworthy thing was that no assassination attempt took ce after the first one. But Albaer was very cautious as he did not allow the protection to be loosened.

    While on the other hand, the investigation into the assassination reaped no fruits as the captured man died due to extensive torture. It seemed like he truly did not know anything. Hence, the case was closed as there were no loose ends left to follow.

    Ethan was currently in his room, around fifteen days had passed since the assassination attempt, and he had just returned from the city after his daily routine of swordsmanship training, learning, and outing.

    "The Assassins entered the city and the archer even managed to leave without being spotted. It''s surely the handy work of my dear uncleˇ­ " Ethan muttered as he fiddled with his hair in contemtion.

    "I can prove that it was himˇ­ If I do my best. But I need my father to be decisive, strong, and stable to handle the troublesome times that maye in the future ording to the prophecy. Thest thing I want is a broken family amidst chaotic times."

    "As far as I have known him throughout all these years, a man who values his family above all else, a man who loves his family very dearly, can he handle the bitter truth of his brother? And what about my grandparents? This won''t doˇ­ Alier has to goˇ­ But not as a viin." Ethan proceeded to say under his breath as he raised his head.

    "But first of all, now it''s time to uncover what I have been putting aside for so long. I need to know more about my stepmother along with Alier''s wife. Everyone truly has tightly sealed lips around hereˇ­" He said getting up from the chair with a crafty grin on his face.

 Chapter 69 The Tragedy Of The White Brothers

    It was the afternoon and the sun over the heads burned brightly in the sky. The Adenberd city was bustling as always, especially not after Ethan had returned from home after one of his usual outings.

    The Castle was being decorated and the food was being reserved from the granary for the big event that was going to happen in just a matter of days.

    Meanwhile, the mansion was quiet in the afternoon as everyone was resting after having done their morning routine.

    Selene however, was heading towards Ethan''s room as she was summoned by him just moments ago.

    The sound of a silent knock rang right after the creaking of the door opening.

    "Maya, Sera, thanks for the tea. I have some work with Miss Selene so you may leave." Ethan said with a slight smile.

    The two girls who had lost their mother because of the assassination attempt now served him as his personal maids. Even though their mother was unfortunate, their life had been set to be on afortable track by Ethan.

    The two girls who were called Maya and Sera both bowed deeply and left as Selene came forward.

    "How can I help you, Young Master?" Selene said as she bowed even deeper than both Maya and Sera almost prostrating herself.

    "Be casual, there''s no need for such formalities," Ethan said calmly, feeling inwardly awkward.

    "Yes!" Selene nodded.

    "Well then, I asked for you toe here for a very important matter. I need some answers from you." Ethan said tapping the armrest of his chair from his left hand and holding the tea cut from his right.

    "You can ask me anything, I will answer truthfully if it''s within my capability!"

    "Very well, I wish to know more of my stepmother and Luce''s mother as well. Where are the both of them?" Ethan asked straightforwardly, not beating around the bushes.

    "That isˇ­" Selene muttered in hesitation not expecting this kind of question.

    "I know that no one talks about itˇ­ And that''s why I''m asking you. There is no need to fret, God is With You!" Ethan reassured with his same usual antics.

    Selene nodded and began reciting the truth that many knew as ''The Tragedy of The White Brothers''.

    First of all, Selene began telling Ethan about Luceryc''s mother or Alier''s wife. Alier met her in the bordends of the Atrana Kingdom when he was young. She was the daughter of a mere baron but despite that Alier fell deeply in love with her. He was infatuated with her so much that he stayed back for a few years to woo her.

    And he was also sessful in his endeavor as the girl too fell in love with him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After that came the hard part of convincing Alier''s parents. Marriage between a Ducal House and a lowly Baron House? It was inconceivable to imagine at that time. Yet despite much opposition from his Family, Alier managed to do it.

    Both of them got married. Alier''s wife, that is Lady Rose was a devout believer of the Church and she lived her life ordingly. She was the perfect wife that a man could ever hope for. beautiful, virtuous, obedient, and graceful. She had it all!

    Not long after their marriage, she became pregnant with Alier''s child. But that''s when the happy tale ends. As the months passed, her health slowly began degrading. It was nothing serious really but, it was still something.

    When the time for Luceryc''s birth came, she wasn''t doing any good either. Despite not having much strength in her body and going through the excruciating pain and agony of childbirth, she sessfully gave birth to Luceryc.

    Luce was alive, healthy, and well. But unfortunately, his mother was not. Due to medicalplications, the delivery was extremely harsh and strainful in the first ce, on top of that the small health issues that she had been going through proved to be fatal as life waspletely sucked out of her with Luce''s birth.

    Not long after giving birth, she diedˇŞonly sharing a few words with Alier before the time was out leaving him with immense grief from which he did not recover for a few years.

    This was the tragedy of AlierˇŞthe first of ''The Tragedy of White Brothers''.

    The other one was of course Albaer. His case was even more tragic and quite infamous for various reasons.

    Albaer''s, or rather his first wife''s tragedy took ce a few years before Alier got married.

    Shirin''s mother was not from anywhere near the Atrana Kingdom. She came from the east where the Kingdom had no influence, and to create this influence a few political marriages were arranged.

    Albaer''s marriage was one of them. His bride was the daughter of a Duke from the Eastern Kingdom of Sikkim. It was a prosperous Kingdom that was on the rise creating its separate power in the Eastern Continent.

    Shirin''s mother was extremely patriotic, free-spirited, and fierce. She was a warrior trained in the Eastern Sword Arts quite famous for her technique.

    Obeying the decree of her King and the wishes of her father, she ''married'' into the House of White.

    The whole affair was quitevish and time-consuming as the distance between her homnd and the Atrana Kingdom was a lot.

    There was quite the scandalous lore behind this marriage as well that became very famous among the popce. And it went like this,

    ording to tradition, The groom that was Albaer went to the bride''s family with avish procession to bring her back home with him for the wedding. Ethan thought that the person who thought of that absurd tradition definitely must have been braindead.

    Before the wedding, Both Albaer and Lady Shina got along quite well. They were both short-tempered and fierce so their wavelength matched pretty well.

    Before the procession left with the bride though, an outrageous thing happened. It was truly as outrageous as it sounded and anyone who heard it would doubt their ears. The tale sounded exactly like that one generic trope from those cultivation webnovels on earth but it was indeed a real event that had happened.

 Chapter 70 The Tragedy Of The White Brothers (2)

    Lady Shina''s little sister pranked the couple and the pranking escted quickly. She added a strong aphrodisiac to Albaer''s drink when he was with Lady Shina and locked the door from outside. It was a childish thing to do, done by a child not knowing the consequences of her actions.

    This prank resulted in Shirin being born nine monthster. Lady Shina got pregnant way before the wedding but being afraid that it would cause a disaster if the truth is revealed, she did not tell anyone.

    Albaer and others realized the fact during the journey back to the Atrana Kingdom when Lady Shina''s stomach began bulging. But the rice was already cooked and in fact about to be served. Nothing could be done at that stage.

    Nine monthster as soon as they reached home, Lady Shina went intobor even before the wedding happened, so technically, Shirin was a bastard even without being one and an unwanted child on top of that.

    "What a poor guy," Ethan thought in pity.

    "Then what happened? How did sheˇ­" Ethan muttered as he already knew that his stepmother was long dead. He just didn''t know why and how.

    Selene sighed as she smiled bitterly with a sorrowful expression and continued to tell the events of the past.

    "It was War. The Empire dered war upon the Kingdom of Sikkim right after Master Albaer left with Lady Shina. The news arrived in the middle of their wedding a few days after Young Master Shirin was born exactly one year after the war began." Selene recalled from her memories.

    "Master Albaer and Lady Shina both left for the Kingdom immediately with the forces of the White Family and the Royal Family to honor the newly formed ties between the two nations. However, it took nearly two years for them to reach there. By that time the entire Kingdom of Sikkim was in shambles." Selene muttered with quivering lips.

    "Just two years? And exactly what warranted for the Empire to dere war?" Ethan asked as the situation baffled him greatly. Something seemed to be a miss.

    "They were attacked very suddenly amidst celebrations while the coalition army had been nning secretly for years. Without any warning, the army''s coalition forces headed by the Empire along with internal rebelling forces were at the Kingdom''s doorstep, and the Kingdom of Sikkim was outnumbered."

    "The Empire did not pull any punches either as if they were hell-bent on the Kingdom''s extinction. It was arge-scale assault that eradicated the Kingdom of Sikkim from the face of Akarxia."

    "But why?" Ethan asked again, furrowing his brows. He knew that war between nations always needs justification even if the purpose is to conquer.

    "Forgive me, I am but a lowly maid. I recounted everything that fell on my ears at that time through gossip. I don''t know the reason for that war." Selene said apologetically.

    "... Rightˇ­ Then what did my father do?" Ethan asked.

    "There was nothing to be done, there was nothing left but an empty husk of the Kingdom that was so prosperous just years ago. Lady Shina, who loved her country and family from the bottom of her heart was devastated. Even her entire family was wiped out during the war and she had no home toe back to. Herˇ­" Selene spoke but abruptly stopped.

    "Go on!" Ethanmanded.

    "... Even her sister was reportedly sold into very. To this date, we don''t know where she is." Selene muttered sorrowfully.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A silence ensued as Ethan closed his eyes. Now he knew firsthand how cruel this world was. Ethan felt somewhat anxious.

    "Go onˇ­" He muttered softly once again.

    "The both of them returned with empty hands, during the journey back, Lady Shina med herself for not being there to be and fight with her family and possibly perish with them. The guilt followed her like haunting evil spirits. She was gued by self-loathing. During the one-and-a-half year, it took them to return home from the former Kingdom of Sikkim, her health had been greatly affected. In the end, she died after one day falling into aa without even seeing her son who had grown up from an infant to a little boy.

    Once again a long silence ensued as Ethan finally realized why Shirin was so mature and strong. For the first time aftering to the new world, Ethan began admiring someone.

    He also understood now why the whole topic was such a taboo. The backstory was quite tragic and dark.

    "And then did my father marry my mother for political reasons as well?" Ethan asked.

    "Noˇ­ as far as I remember, Master Albaer was put off bnced by the tragic passing of Lady Shina and all that had happened. In a way, the marriage was finished even before it properly began. So tofort and possibly distract him from the pain, your grandfather arranged a second marriage." Selene replied.

    "And my uncle?"

    "h-He had firmly refused to marry a second time," Selene answered, averting her gaze as usual at the mention of Alier.

    Ethan, noticing her reaction, said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid, I assure you that he will get nothing by harming you or your son. Alright then, Thanks, for telling me everything. You may now leave."

    "C-can I ask something?" Selene asked with hesitation.

    "Yes?"

    "Ummˇ­ Thatˇ­ Assassination attemptˇ­ Was it him?" Selene muttered in a low voice as if afraid that someone listening in.

    "It doesn''t matter, God is my protector and that''s why nothing happened to me. How do you think the arrow missed its mark?" Ethan spoke with confidence in an enigmatic tone not agreeing or denying anything as he swiftly changed the topic.

    "Yes! yes!" Selene eximed enthusiastically as her eyes widened in enlightenment. She then shortly bowed and left Ethan''s room.

    Ethan slumped back into his chair as he heaved a deep, exasperated sigh of weariness. He was truly speechless after hearing everything from Selene as he simply stared into the distance in a daze contemting everything.

    In the end, he sighed deeply again in regret and muttered under his breath in a pitying and sympathetic tone, "What a fucking shitty tragedyˇ­ I-i feel bad for themˇ­ Guessˇ­ I''m not as detached as I thought afterall."

 Chapter 71 The Guests Arrive

    The day of the banquet for Ethan''s celebration was now mere two days away and All preparations were done.

    Limes and lines of carriages began pouring into the city of Adenberd. Shabby-looking to some of the most extravagant ones. From merchants to powerful nobles andwmakers, every kind of rich and influential person was invited to the banquet.

    A carriage made of fine wood with the insignia of a basil leaf engraved in the middle of an intricate design that looked like tree vines entangled on it also appeared outside the city gates with a convoy made of only elite soldiers.

    It was the carriage of house Stout, Yunugiv, and his wife who were one of the most important guests for the banquet.

    There was a long line of carriages already waiting to get approval for entering the city from which many were nobles from the Duchy of Whitesburg along with the neighboring territories.

    As the guards at the city walls who were on the lookout for a few carriages of specific origin saw two of them arrive, they quickly stepped forward respectfully for a wee.

    One of the carriages, of course, belonged to the house of Stout and the other one was of House Farley. Both are connected to the White Family through Ethan and thus, the special treatment.

    Albert himself who time and time represented the White Family hade to wee them, seeing this the other guests fell in puzzlement. They knew why Count Farley was being treated so nicely but didn''t know why the house of Stout was as well.

    ? No one outside the White Family knew of the arrangements between Albaer and Yunugiv at that time, so it was obvious to feel that way. A Family of healers was important to some degree but did not warrant so much acknowledgment from a Duke.

    "This wayˇ­ I wee you to our city on behalf of his Grace!" Albert said from horseback as he courteously guided the carriages of the two houses and their convoys inside the city.

    As the carriages headed straight to the castle, everyone witnessed the glory and prestige of the Adenberd city.

    A big public event in a big city meant opportunities for businesses and hustlers, it was the same this time as well. A banquet in the noble society wasn''t simply to unt one''s wealth or have fun. It was a social event where powerful people lingered with each other. It was also the ce to linger with powerful people.

    And so many small merchants had alsoe to the city in the hopes of catching the eye of one of such people.

    "Don''t you think it''s strange? The people here seem to be soˇ­ Enthusiastic over this banquet, why is that?" Yunugiv muttered as he watched the busy streets filled with people on the roadside observing the carriages with fervor.

    "Who can tellˇ­" Lady Stout muttered in a trance looking at the fleeing city from the carriage.

    Usually, themoners tended to be bitter when nobles organized parties and social gatherings. They thought that the nobles were nothing but glorified and sophisticated parasites that sucked coins from the poor and enjoyed their life to the fullest, living in luxury and traveling in fancy carriages.

    In Adenberd, it was the same. But not this time. Mostly because the banquet was about Ethan and not the typical high-society social gathering that themoners felt bitter of. Ethan had be sort of a celebrity in the city as ofte due to his friendly involvement but the outsiders had no idea, hence the confusion.

    "This city is very developed, isn''t it?" Lady stout said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course, His Grace is apetent ruler," Yunugiv said with a smile.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    While in another carriage that was emerald-colored and just asvish, Count Farley wore an amused, ted smile on his face as looked at the city through the curtains.

    "That girl has really struck gold this time! Hmph! Who says daughters are useless? My little bird has done her house proud yet again! Hahaha!" He thought inwardly and chuckled with satisfaction.

    "Mmˇ­ It would be even better if this rtionship goes a bit furtherˇ­ Heheˇ­" He muttered with a crafty grin on his face, cooking up some sort of delusional wish in his mind.

    As the myriad of carriages was headed to the Castle to settle in for the banquet the day after, An ebony ck colored carriage made of material that wasckluster like mercury and had a mysterious air about it entered the city by showing a metal badge with an insignia engraved on it.

    The insignia had an Arc of brilliant light going upwards much like aet along with twinkling stars around it. It looked much like the logo of some space agency from earth.

    In this carriage, two passengers were seated and there was one familiar face that Ethan would recognize easily if he were to see it.

    It was the person who brought him out into the world of Akarxia from his mother''s womb. The Royal Physician.

    In front of him was an old man with his eyes closed. He had long, dense and flowy whiskers drooping down his chin. The old man had a tranquil and profound aura about him.

    In truth, the old man didn''t have his eyes closed because he felt like it, he was actually blind. However, that didn''t seem to affect him at all as he was looking out the window of the carriage with a slight smile nodding from time to time as if he could see everything with his eyes closed.

    Suddenly, his eyebrows twitched, his pupils moved below the closed eyelids and his whiskers trembled slightly as he momentarily felt a jolt going through his mind.

    The Royal Physicist noticed this subtle change. His eyes widened narrowly in amazement as he asked leaning forward curiously and narrowing his brows, "Did you ''see''?"

    The old man simply smiled gently and did not respond. He turned his head toward the Royal Physician and said cryptically, "I ''see''ˇ­"

    The old man''s face suddenly turned pale as he leaned back into the cushioned seat in fatigue, this seemed to be an expected and frequent urrence as both the old man and the physician carried on as if nothing had happened. The old man fell into a state of stillness and the physician resumed reading his book.

 Chapter 72 Bishop

    Anicia who was eagerly waiting at the castle to meet her mother after such a long time beamed in happiness as the carriage of the Stout Family finally arrived at the base of Mystic Hill on which the Castle stood strong in all its glory.

    The castle was a massive architecture built using a blend of expensive ckstone along with Elven Wood and limestones.

    Ethan was even surprised to know that something like cement existed in Akarxia although the process of making it was costly and unorthodox by the world''s standards.

    The Castle was certainly not made recently, it was old, very very old. So much so that it wasmissioned by the first patriarch of the White Family, the one called the White Mystic. Back then the Family was at its peak as the Atrana Kingdom was newly formed.

    The first patriarch was an ambitious man filled with pride and prestige. And he had the strength to back it all. He specifically chose the strategic region in the embrace of the Rehnis Mountain Range which was blessed by the unmoving shadow of the Rehnis.

    He then had a magnificent, sturdy, well-fortified castle built on the hill at the summit of Adenberd City so may his descendants behold and keep his glory even after centuries.

    Few of the guests had already seen the castle and the city before but it was the first time for many. Count Farley and the Stout were one of them.

    As the carriage stopped, Lady Stout quickly got off after spotting Anicia.

    "Mother!" Anicia darted forward seeing mother getting off the carriage. She jumped straight into her mother''s embrace not caring about any etiquette.

    "There there nowˇ­ Behave, my dear. Have you been very lonely?" Lady Stout gently caressed her daughter''s hair lovingly as she asked with a hint of regret.

    "Mmˇ­ I missed you and father!" Anicia answered, nodding softly as she stepped back leaving her mother''s embrace.

    "We''re here now. Have you been well?" Yunugiv said, looking at Anicia gently with concern, conveying his thoughts unspoken as he too got off the carriage.

    "I understand what you meanˇ­ But I wasn''t the target, in truth Ethan was the one who protected me, despite being in the most danger." Anicia said.

    "Oh My!" Lady Stout eximed as she giggled teasingly.

    Anicia realized her blunder as her cheeks turned red, "Let''s go inside! Everyone''s Waiting!"

    To defuse the embarrassing situation, she changed the subject. Turned back and guided them both inside as Albert watched from the sidelines with a smile.

    Shortly after, Count Farley''s carriage also arrived as Earlene came out to wee her father.

    Inside one of the guestrooms at the castle where both Count Stout and Farley were guided to finally met with each other as they properly got acquainted with each other.

    James certainly had a clever head on his shoulders as he instantly realized that the Stouts were undoubtedly somehow connected to the Duke. He could also see that Earlene and Anicia had a good rtionship. And so he greeted Yunugiv courteously.

    They did not have to wait for long as the door opened and Albaer entered with a smile on his face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Wee to Adenberd! It must have been a long journey. The banquet will be in two days. As my special guests, please do not hesitate while being here." He said.

    "It''s our honor, Your Grace!" Both Yunugiv and James said in unison as they bowed slightly.

    "Very well. excuse me as I must greet the other guests. If you need anything then you can reach out to Albert. Have some rest,ter on, we will be having a Knight''s Tournament." Albaer informed, nodded affirmatively, and left.

    Both Count Farley and Stout turned to each other, made some small talk, and then also left to each their designated chambers guided by their children.

    ˇ­

    Ethan was very surprised to see the sheer scale of what was being organized, he didn''t know anymore if Albaer just wanted to show his son off or if there even was any point in going to all the trouble.

    Anyhow, he had also been assigned with some tasks by Albaer such as weing the guests with Alier and observing all the proceedings and whatnot. It killed Ethan to have to deal with it all but he had no choice.

    Currently, he was in Aisha''s room as one of his grandpas wasn''t present but the other one had just arrived.

    Ethan was told that his maternal grandfather was friends with his paternal grandfather since their younger days. And that was the reason why Aisha was chosen as Albaer''s second wife and not just another daughter from a much more influential family.

    Although it would be equally foolish to call the House of Lancer weak.

    Ethan''s maternal grandfather was more of a general type than a goofy one like his counterpart friend. He had no idea how the both of them became friends.

    Dercus Lancer, his maternal grandfather may be too disciplined for Ethan''s liking but he was a good man and expressed his concerns as well as anger on Ethan''s assassination attempt as well as showered him with praise and good wishes for his recovery.

    While all this was happening in the castle, the city was also abuzz with excitement. However, this time no corners were cut in ensuring the safety of all the guests as well.

    Amidst all this, a special white carriage bearing the insignia of the Holy Father being escorted by apany of Holy Knights also entered the city and headed to the Church.

    High Priest Gerhant along with all the clergymen, devotees, and servants was ready at the Church''spound to greet the carriage.

    The carriage arrived and stopped in front of the Church''s premises. The Holy Knights surrounding it stepped back beside in a line as one of them opened the carriage''s door from the outside.

    The pristine, luxurious door of the carriage opened as a fat middle-aged man with a bulging belly in gold-white, long robes stepped out, his bulging stomach bounced one or two times as the man with much effort managed to get himself down the carriage.

    "Bishop Reyes, It''s a privilege to have you here with us. This way pleaseˇ­" He said with a smile on his face gesturing to go inside.

 Chapter 73 Tournament (1)

    Almost every invited guest had arrived in Adenberd before the promised day. Even before the banquet, this was a great chance for the high society to mingle and together discuss the matters of business, power, and politics.

    This would of course be done in the typical way that the rich and so-called sophisticated doˇŞwith the spice of gossip and the venom of jabbing words

    And for this reason, Albaer had prepared many events as starters before the main course such as the Tournament between Wandering Knights and the huntingpetition in the forest.

    The news had already been circted long ago, far and wide through various channels that a tournament would be held and so along with the rich guests, came their knights as well.

    The nobles would entertain themselves by betting on the winner and seeing the spectacle of exciting battles. And in addition, they would send in their Family''s pledged knights into the fray to assert themselves as strong among their counterparts.

    Not only the knights in service but also those best known as ''wandering knights'' or ''rogue knights'' had arrived at Adenberd to participate.

    The day was brimming with the vitality of youth as the sun shone brightly in the sky above the heads of the young knights in their shining armor in the castle''s courtyard.

    Luxurious tents were set up in the courtyard for the special guests made of silk while the curtains and carpets in them were of velvet withfortable cushioned sitting arrangements.

    tes of fruits, snacks, and wine were being served upon demand by the servants as one by one both the audience and the participants started pouring into the made-up Arena.

    It was arge enough battle ring with sufficient space to move around, the ground was covered with white sand, and fences were ced surrounding the field for the audience to see safely from a distance.

    The entire White Family arrived in the courtyard at the very end after everyone else had been seated in their designated tent.

    Both House Farley and Stout had been ced beside the central tent where the White Family''s ce was as the host.

    Then there were the nobles with titles of Marquee, Earl, and Count along with allies, and dignitaries most significant such as The Royal Physicist, envoys, etc in an orderly manner ording to their rtions and significance with the White Family.

    This was also the first time when Ethan showed his face in public in front of the high society. He was seated beside Albaer and his sister, Naenna.

    Albaer stood, raised his arm, and the morous Arena calmed down immediately as everyone paid close attention to the opening speech he was about to give.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, today we gather on this auspicious day for this Knight''s Tournament! Swords shall sh and blood shall be shed! This is the Arena of Men and Warriors! Those afraid of death, leave now! Those brave enough to face death in the eye, fight, and win! For the champion shall get the prize of 1000 Gold Coins!" Albaer announced with a resolute voice making everyone''s blood pump faster in excitement.

    "HOOOOO!"

    Needless to say, no one left but instead, a unanimous, resounding war cry sounded from all the participants.

    "Good! Then my brave warriors! The Tournament begins now!" Albaer announced in a loud and encouraging tone.

    "Hooray!" The audience cheered happily scrutinizing every knight on the sidelines standing solemnly in a battle-ready state.

    Albaer smiled with satisfaction as he turned his head from side to side going over everyone once again. He then sat down on his seat and Albert took the stage after bowing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Gentlemen, the rules are simple. You win by making your opponent incapable of fighting. In the Arena, it doesn''t matter who you are! If you suffer any losses then you shall not harbor any ill feelings toward your opponent! What happens in the ring stays in the ringˇ­.!"

    Albert began shouting out the rules and instructions of the tournament and shortly after the preliminary rounds began.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Meanwhile, as the tournament started, everyone was having their own discussions between their family, subordinate, or advisors. The topics varied individually as some observed the participants to decide who to bet on while somemented on the other guests present.

    Some of them also spected as to why the Stout Family was so close with the Whites all of a sudden. The possibilities were few but no one thought that the actual reason was matrimony.

    "So that''s our son-inw?" Lady Stout whispered to Yunugiv as she averted her gaze from Ethan who was calmly observing the proceedings of the tournament.

    "Yes, he is," Yunugiv said while nodding in approval.

    "I am rather worried, you knowˇ­" She muttered, sneaking a nce at Anicia.

    "Yes, I know. But you know as well my dear, this world in itself is cruel and on top of that when people have ever more of a reason to harm you, the risk bes quite evident. Anicia is our daughter, she is also a noble just like us and him! She knows well what that means. Fearing what might happen is thest thing we, as nobles should do. I only hope that the boy will keep her safe and happy."

    Yunugiv said with a sigh of helplessness as he looked at Anicia''s face which was brimming with happiness as she keenly observed the proceedings of preliminary rounds.

    While on the other hand, in one of the other tents, the Royal Physician muttered under his breath looking at Ethan, "Ohhˇ­That boy has grown well! I see he hasn''t changed that much from when he was an infant! Haha!"

    "ng!"

    "Thud!"

    "Shiiing!"

    The sound of the shing of swords suddenly rang out grabbing everyone''s attention as the first match of the preliminary round ended even before starting.

    To everyone''s surprise, one of the knights could be seen copsed on the ground with his sword thrown off far away as the other knight, their face covered with a helmet, had their sword tip pointed dangerously close to the knight''s neck who was on his knees.

    "I surrender! I surrender!" He yelled out desperately, sweat dripping down his face.

    The Arena became silent for a moment as everything had happened too fast for anyone to see.

    But then like a chain reaction, the Arena erupted into cheers and gasps of excitement after Ethan began pping in praise.

 Chapter 74 Tournament (2)

    The preliminary rounds were soon over after a few exciting and some boring bouts.

    It was natural that not all participants were good fighters so some easily defeated their opponents in just a few sets of moves while some took their time.

    The knights in service of the noble guests present obviously had an unfair advantage due to their gear and training but Akarxia was an unfair ce and there were no excuses on the battlefield.

    From the dozens and dozens of knights, only the top of the crop was left for the real tournament consisting of twelve knights in total.

    Surprisingly enough, only eight were pledged ones while the rest were either wandering or rogue. This just made the tournament more interesting.

    After the four preliminary rounds, everyone had seen the fighting styles and prowess of the participants and now it was time for betting on the winner.

    There would be a round of betting conducted with each match going forward and with each win, the chances of the participant would increase.

    "Ser Cedric of House Cromwell! Vs Ser Gawain of House Sterling!"

    The announcer announced waving the g of the White Family dering the start of the round. Both the knights stepped forward and took their position opposite of each other in the ring.

    A piece of paper was then circted through all the guests on which they would mention who they were gonna bet on and how much.

    "Ethan, You see there? That''s Count Cronwell and that''s Viscount Sterling. Both are under our Duchy and thus in our faction. The Cronwell Family has been there for a long time while Viscount Sterling has newly emerged to be a regional influence." Albaer whispered.

    He was taking this opportunity to educate Ethan and briefly tell him about the various noble houses in the White Family''s jurisdictions as well as those who were outside their Influence.

    "So then, who will you bet on?" Naenna asked leaning towards Ethan.

    ''Good opportunity to get more money other than my monthly quota eey, wellˇ­ No money is less money!'' Ethan thought in amusement as he scrutinized the two knight''s in the ring.

    Ethan took the piece of paper from the servant''s hand and scribbled something on it with the quilt and then gave it back.

    "Begin!" The herald dered.

    Both Cedric and Gawain cautiously approached each other slowly while not getting too close. Both of them had about the same kind of sturdy, strong physic and equipment. However, Cedric used a longsword while Gawain used a bastard sword.

    Cedric abruptly made his move swooping in with a quick step as he aggressively swung his sword at Gawain holding it with one hand.

    "Cling!"

    Cedric jabbed at the chest but Gawain parried easily knocking Cedric''s sword to the side, this did not affect Cedric as he turned his hand once again, this time making an uppercut targeting the neck. Gawain jerked his head backward narrowly saving his head as he took this opportunity and stepped forward preparing to bring down his bastard sword on Cedric in a counterattack.

    Cedric had anticipated this as he instinctive jumped back and Gawain''s strike was missed.

    Cedric once again strode forward aggressively gaining his lost momentum and mounting a violent assault on Gawain forcing him to move backward while constantly blocking the heavy strikes.

    A flurry of shing metal sounds rang in the arena as both their swords struck each other with monstrous force behind them. Cedric was very aggressive as he swung his sword tirelessly, bombarding one strike after another.

    Gawain would be pushed back to his limits but he would capitalize on even a small opportunity to somehow hold himself together, breaking Cedric''s momentum again and again.

    In a way, he was only defending, blocking, and dodging as if he was scared tounch an all-out assault himself.

    "Tch, Fight, you coward! Don''t run!" Cedric jeered putting even more effort into his strikes.

    Gawain did not speak as he simply held his bastard sword with a firm grip in both of his hands and parried the bombardment of strikes.

    But due to Cedric''s unbreakable momentum, he was getting pushed back constantly nearing his breaking point. Sweat was starting to form on his face, he frowned looking at Cedric.

    "What? Can''t even strike back? What sort of warrior is that?" Seeing that Gawain''s defense was much firm than he had expected, Cedric started spouting nonsense to disturb Gawain''s focus.

    However, no matter how much he tried, Gawain did not speak a single word from the start. He was as calm as theke water.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The thing about momentum is, it neversts forever. And Cedric''s momentum was also weakening. Just as it seemed like the bastard sword was about to be knocked off Gawain''s hands due to the intense tremors, Gawain finally made his move.

    Cedric had a momentarypse in his posture as he had been aggressively swinging his longsword nonstop which sucked his stamina quickly.

    Although it would have paid off, Gawain had excellent skill in defense.

    "Thud! ng! Shing!"

    Gawain did not waste his opportunity as he quickly shifted his stance from a defensive one to an aggressive one. Before Cedric could recover, he hadpletely lost the momentum and had to go on defense instead.

    While Cedric''s style was to attack rapidly not giving the foe any opportunity, Gawain''s style was to concentrate all the strength inpact strikes.

    In short, he preferred quality over quality.

    His strikes were more precise and forceful. it looked as if he wasn''t being aggressive at all but only hammering his sword at Cedric slowly but in truth, the tremors going through Cedric''s body from the shes were even making his organs shake.

    "Agh!" Cedric groaned in pain as he could not perry one of Gawain''s strikespletely as the bastard sword scraped by his right shoulder tearing through his armor.

    The next thing he knew, Gawain was ready with another strike, this time though it came at him like a tsunami wave.

    To his wrong judgment, Cedric decided to dodge the attack by sidestepping but how can one dodge a tsunami?

    "Ahhh!"

    A painful scream sounded as the audience watched wide-eyed. Cedric had a shallow wound on his chest from which blood was gushing out slowly, the longsword was still in his hand but it was no use as his neck was on Gawain''s sword tip by then.

    "Heh, Perhaps if you had actually focused instead of spouting nonsense then you might have won. Oh well, what can we expect from someone who has such a barbaric sword style?" Gawain muttered calmly, looking down at Cedric with a mocking smile.

    It was only after winning that Gawain spoke, and with poisonous words at that.

    "YEEE!" HOORAY!"

    The crowd erupted into cheers as the match concluded with Gawain winning magnificently.

    "Ser Gawain of House Sterling Wins!" The announcer dered dramatically amidst loud cheering as the drums of triumph sounded.

    Ethan smiled with satisfaction and relief as he saw the knight who he had bet on winning the match.

    The ones who won the bet smirked, cheered, and pped enthusiastically while the ones who lost, grimaced in frustration.

    The ring was then cleared quickly and it was time for the second match.

    "Next match! Ser Herald of House Waverley! Vs de of Kahnver!"

    The entire crowd whether it be the audience or the guests paid attention to this match in anticipation as both mentioned knights stepped into the ring.

    Ethan''s eyes glowed with a strange light as he looked at the same knight that had ended the first match even before it began.

    The knight used an alias that was also famous among people and Ethan especially felt interested in this person after seeing their performance.

    No one knew who they were as they did not specify their name nor did they show their face. They wore light-weight full body armor and a helmet that covered their facepletely, only revealing their enchanting purple eyes.

    Ethan did not even think as he directly ced a bet on the mysterious Knight. It was because he knew something that the others did not.

    Some also ced their bets on Ser Herald as his name was too known throughout the Whitesburg Duchy. He was a tall man with a body like a mountain. He was bald and used a broadsword.

    "Begin!" The voice of the announcer rang again as everyone did not dare move their eyes from the Arena even for a second

 Chapter 75 Tournament (3)

    Kahn, Also known as The de of Kahnver was a wandering knight shrouded in mystery.

    No one had seen his face and no one knew he was. Despite many Lords offering them knighthood under them, he would always refuse no matter who offered.

    Their objectives were unknown but one thing that was known was their skill with ''The Needle Sword''

    A sword made of steel that was a lot thinner than a normal one. Not the same as a needle because then it wouldn''t be called a sword, but its name was surely well deserved.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Just as the g was waved, Kahn''s figure flickered momentarily, disappearing from the spot soon after.

    But then it reappeared in everyone''s sights moving straight towards Ser Herald with amazingly fast speed.

    Herald''s pupil moved rapidly left and right as he struggled to keep track of Kahn''s precise position due to the rapid, zig-zag movement.

    Suddenly as if blown into the wind, Kahn''s figure disappeared from all eyes once again, appearing right in front of Ser Herald.

    However, it seemed that Herald had expected this as his broadsword sliced through the air like a dimensional cutter.

    But nothing happened as Kahn once again abruptly shed, at his side.

    Ser Herald hurriedly tried to move back but the heavy sword hindered his mobility.

    Herald still narrowly managed to evade but the tip of the needle sword still scraped through his armor making that irritating scratching sound that everyone hates.

    Ser Herald took advantage of his huge body as he stepped forward in arge stride closing the distance between him and Kahr.

    His body blocked a lot of space and the remaining was of no use as it was in the range of his broadsword. So how would Kehr escape from his grasp?

    This was what everyone wondered. Herald smirked thinking that he finally had the annoying foe in front of him as he swung hisrge broadsword like an ax making a down cut at Kehn''s lower body.

    The purple eyes visible in the small slit of the helmet narrowed seeing the mountain-like figure of Herald closing in like a tidal wave.

    Suddenly Kehn''s body twisted unusually, his feet moving in a chaotic yet systematic way as the broadsword missed his body by just a tiny margin.

    "What was that?" Ethan muttered in amazement.

    "It''s incredible footwork and control. Truly marvelous!" Albaer replied.

    Kahn nimbly evaded the strike swiftly slipping aside from Herald''s grasp as the broadsword yet again hit the empty ground.

    Now it was Herald who was in trouble. Having someone like Kahn in a very close range could have proven to be fatal.

    What was unexpected was that the sword created a massive dust cloud upon hitting the ground as both Kahn and Herald''s figures became obscure in the dust.

    When the dust settled, the silhouette of Herald and Kahn emerged in their initial spots a few distances away from each other.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Your skill ismendable!" Herald praised.

    "And the same goes for you," Kahn said in a voice that sounded a bit roughing through the helmet.

    The fighting once again resumed after the short exchange of words. Herald this time took advantage as he summoned all the strength he could muster and sprinted forward holding his sword tightly.

    The Arena had a lot of space but not enough to run about forever.

    Kehn''s eyes glinted with understanding as he grasped Herald''s n. Kehr was fast but could not maintain the ''abruptly disappearing'' technique for more than a few seconds.

    Herald hoped to slowly close in and catch Kehn at the corner of the Arena where there would be no ce to maneuver.

    Kehn''s figure once again flickered and then disappeared as only a vivid shadow could be seen shooting ahead straight at Herald with an unimaginable speed.

    Herald suddenly sneered sensing the change in the wind hitting his face as he could vividly feel the pattern of Kehn''s footwork. And that was good enough for him.

    His left hand suddenly moved at his waist as just a second after, three daggers shot ahead each heading to different trajectories.

    One went left, one went to the right and one to the center making a zig-zag pattern.

    Although the daggers had shot at the same time, strangely enough, they flew at different speeds and thus had a dy of mere seconds between them.

    It was a well-calcted and extremely skilled throw as the first dagger met Kahn, left of Herald. It was the dagger that had flown the fastest among the three.

    Kahn had been moving at an incredible speed and in a specific pattern that could not be broken in the middle. In this situation, Kahn saw a sharp, fast, and lethal dagger heading straight at his face.

    It was like two bullet trains approaching each other upfront on the same track.

    Instinctively, Kahn used the thin sword to knock the dagger off before it got to the face and then his figure shed again to the herald''s right following the same zig-zag pattern.

    At this moment the second dagger that was a bitte, calcted to pop up in front of Kahr just as he shed to Herald''s right, was suddenly once again in front of his face.

    This time there wasn''t even enough time to knock the dagger off. Kahn jerked his head sideways just in time as the dagger flew past his ear.

    Kahn''s figure shed once again, appearing in the center directly in front of Herald just in time to face the third dagger that was thrown.

    Herald was now just a few meters away from Kehn.

    Just as Kahn knocked off the third dagger, his momentum was thrown off a lot due to the timely disruption. But it was enough as all Kehn needed to do was to get in close range and take advantage of superior mobility to outmaneuver Herald.

    Herald suddenly smiled cunningly as all of a sudden his sword which was raised in an aggressive stance came down vertically in front of his face as if to defend it.

    ''Interesting! So he made it look as if he was going for an all-out assault while Kahn used the skill to get in close range and swoop in like a cockroach and make use of blind spots tond an attack.''

    ''But now he''spletely defending his upper body while his lower body is fully protected by armor. Even if Kahn were tond a strike, will it even harm him? The bullet train must stop at the next station, it cannot reverse at that speed. If Kahn''s next strike goes to waste, then Herald will have a great advantage.''

    ''So then, what will you do nowˇ­ Kahn?'' Ethan thought inwardly in curiosity and amusement as he analyzed the battle.

 Chapter 76 Tournament (4)

    Ser Herald stood still with his broadsword in a defensive stance ready to take any blow as Kahn approached like a shadow.

    Everyone else also watched with anticipation and excitement. Ethan leaned forward in his seat carefully observing what seemed like the finale of the battle.

    Kahn closed in on Ser Herald as his eyes visible beneath the helmet glinted with a determined glimmer as his demeanor changed to a ferocious one.

    "Thuk!"

    The booming sound rang as the needle sword met the broadsword, the first strike was targeted at Herald''s head which got easily blocked as sparks flew out due to the impact. However, it also disturbed Ser Herald''s posture for just a second. And it was all that Kahn needed.

    Just as Ser Herald was about to counterattack ording to his n, suddenly Kahn''s arm flickered unusually, pulling back abruptly and thrusting forward at Herald''s breastte.

    As if it looked to be moving yet stationary at the same time. It made one rub their eyes and wonder if something had gotten in them

    Second after, Herald felt an impact on his chest that was blunt and piercing in nature at the same time. Just before he couldprehend anything, a foul smell of burning metal entered his nose.

    Kahn''s arm from the distance looked stationary in front of Herald''s chest with the needle sword in hand pointing at Ser Herald. While Kehn''s back was bent slightly, his right leg was in front and the left one at his rear with some distance between.

    However, only a few realized what was happening. Kahn was hammering his needle sword on Herald''s breastte with an unimaginable speed without facing any resistance.

    So much so that his hand looked stationary, Ethan thought that it was simr to when at some point you stop seeing the des of a fan when it''s spinning at high speed.

    This kind of speed and hand movement was absolutely crazy. Ethan realized that the needle sword was barely touching the armor''s surface which created little to no resistance. Kahn was rapidly and surely chipping away at the breastte with each thrust.

    "Kahn is pummeling hundreds of thrusts in just a second and at one focal point of the armor! Holy shit!" Ethan muttered in amazement as he looked at the Arena wide-eyed.

    ''Sword Arte is also not to be underestimated!'' Ethan thought inwardly, learning a new lesson as he made a mental note.

    He used to think that only the magical powers of the blessings mattered, however, what he had seen today was nothing but supernatural.

    ˇ­

    Mere seconds passed and the result of this crazy skill finally showed as ck smoke came out of Herald''s breastte creating a gaping hole in it.

    The hundreds of thrusts per second on the very surface of the armor had created so much friction that the steel armor heated to the point of melting.

    Sweat immediately appeared on Herald''s face as a chill crept through his spine. In a panic, he immediately disrupted the bombardment of thrusts with his broadsword.

    Kahn was panting heavily in exhaustion as he promptly retreated. Herald stumbled backward as the bacsh of disrupting such a high-speed, brisk assault made his entire arm numb and his internal organs tremble.

    It was like trying to stop a spinning turbine with bare hands. The hand would obviously bleed.

    "KAHN! KAHN! KAHN!"

    The crowd once again erupted in cheers as the short, speedy set of movements looked extremely cool, shy, and damn powerful.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Both warriors stared into the eyes of the other. While Kahn was just panting, Herald had a gaping hole in his armor. He had already lost.

    "I am truly honored to have fought you! Please, what is your name?" Herald sheathed his sword with a sigh as he asked.

    He had officially yielded.

    In response, Kahn refused to answer and only moved his head from side to side. Herald sighed again as he looked at the hole in his armor. Just one more second and the hole would have been in his chest.

    "de of Kahnver Wins!" The announcer dered.

    ˇ­

    "Ethan, you saw that right? This is why you should not neglect your swordsmanship! We must try to recruit this knight, it''s hard to find such skilled warriors!" Albaer said looking at Ethan.

    Ethan nodded with understanding as the tournament continued.

    Next, the remaining matches took ce. A few other wandering knights were also very impressive but nowhere near Kahn.

    An hour passed, and one after another wins and losses were announced as the tournament was reaching its climax. Needless to say that Kahn was undefeated.

    During a particr match between the knights of House Iiivardin and House Kaelvyn, Albaer whispered to Ethan,

    "House IIvardin and Kaelvyn both have been at each other''s throats for a long time. They have had a deep rivalry and bad blood with each other for generations. Bothe under the Whitesburg Duchy. Their situation isplicated but no major conflicts have urred in recent years."

    "I seeˇ­" Ethan responded as he made a mental note.

    Many guests hade for the banquet but not all of them were on good terms with each other. Some had a bloody history with each other while some had territorial disputes. However, they had kept their issues aside for the event in respect of Albaer''s invitation. It was quite an interesting thing to see.

    Ser Cormac of House IIvardin and Ser Jarek of House Kaelvyn both were elite knights who were going at each other with all they had with the full intent of either killing or injuring their foe.

    They were carrying the immense pressure of self-esteem of both their respective houses and thus fought ferociously like wild animals.

    It was a lengthy battle which was the most bloody of all, in the end, it concluded in a draw as both knights copsed at the same time while fighting.

    More time passed and the participants were reduced by half with each round. At this point, many people present started noticing that Ethan had been winning 80% of bets, even Albaer was puzzled.

    "Ahh! Eth! Howe you always win the bet?" Naenna asked in frustration.

    "Well I lost a few too, didn''t I?" Ethan said.

    "Seriously? You lost only a few times!" Naenna said.

    "Ohˇ­ I must be lucky then!" Ethan shrugged.

 Chapter 77 Soon...

    "de of Kahnver wins again! We have our champion!" The announcer dered with a loud voice as the tournament finally ended. The crowd burst into cheers of excitement and Albaer stood up.

    "Congrattions! This was a wonderful and exciting tournament! I apud all the brave warriors who participated and ask to stay for the banquet! Ser Kahn! As I have heard, you indeed live up to your fame. Pleaseˇ­" Albaer said as he asked Kahn toe to the stage.

    Everyone started leaving the arena to enjoy the after-banquet that Albaer had specially prepared. While some of the participants who had gotten injured were being tended to by the White family''s physician.

    Kahn bowed respectfully and walked up to Albaer. He was quite tired after the continuous fighting but seemed to be rapidly recovering as well.

    "You truly are skillful in your Sword Arte, I must say! I have never seen something quite like it in all my years." Albaer said with a smile.

    "You honor me with your words, Your Grace! I still have yet to achieve much more." Kahn said humbly

    "Then why don''t you achieve new heights with us? Pledge yourself to the White Family. We would wee you with open arms!" Albaer offered, although he didn''t have many expectations.

    Just as expected, Kahn moved his head from side to side rejecting the offer as he said courteously, "With all due respect, I must decline your generous offer, Your Grace."

    Albaer narrowed his brows slightly and then sighed with regret, "I seeˇ­It''s a pity then. But our doors will always be open for you." Albaer said.

    "I will keep that in mind,"Kahn responded just as respectfully as ever.

    "Well, the reward prize is yours. Do enjoy the banquet before you leave!"

    "Forgive me, but I must leave immediately as I have somewhere to be." Kahn bowed apologetically and said with the most sincere tone.

    Albaer felt somewhat bitter that first his offer was rejected and then his invitation as well. However, he did not dwell on it and simply shrugged it off.

    "... I see, well I wish you good fortune in your journey. Excuse meˇ­" He said with a slight smile and turned back, leaving with the other nobles.

    The entire White Family along with various guests also passed by Kehn with pleasant smiles on their faces.

    Kahn shot a curious look at Ethan before he left and Ethan too looked back with an enigmatic glint in his eyes. Eventually, the courtyard emptied and the tents were being removed. Kahn grabbed the huge sack of coins and moved to leave as well.

    Just as Kahn was about to leave, Ethan, who had sneaked off from everyone else, came back to the courtyard.

    Kahn looked at him with surprise not understanding why he hade back.

    "Kahn, yes? I''m Ethan White." He said with a smile.

    "I know," Kahn replied bluntly in confusion.

    "Why don''t you work for us?" Ethan got straight to the point not wasting any more time.

    "I have my reasons," Kahn said, raising his brows.

    "Let me rephrase that, why don''t you serve any family or kingdom? Anyone would love to take you in." He asked with a smile.

    Kehn looked at Ethan''s confident smug face through the helmet and narrowed his eyes feeling very annoyed for some reason. He felt irritated just looking at Ethan''s face

    "None of your business!" He said picking up the sack full of gold coins and turning around to leave.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is it becauseˇŞ"

    As Kehn walked ahead moving away from Ethan, a voice rang in his ears from behind like a jolting bolt of lightning which made him halt in his steps abruptly.

    "What did you say?!" He eximed in shock.

    "I said... is it because you''re a woman?" Ethan stated in a calm, matter of factly manner peering into Kahn''s eyes firmly as if he knew all secrets of the world and nothing was hidden.

    Kehn flinched as her eyes widened underneath the helmet. She became speechless looking at Ethan and couldn''t register what was happening.

    An awkward silence ensued as the reality of it all gradually dawned on her. The perfect disguise that she had been maintaining for years and which no one could unveil had been said by a seven-year-old boy in front of her so casually.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking aboutˇ­" She finally woke up from her daze panicking inwardly by the suddenness of the situation and blurted pretending to be clueless as she once again, resumed her steps, this time though she walked inrge strides.

    Kahn felt as if she was falling into some kind of dark abyss looking into Ethan''s eyes. She didn''t know how he knew her secret and all she wanted to do was to leave immediately.

    Ethan smiled as he did not stop her simply looking at her back with a cunning glint in his eyes. Just as Kahn was about to disappear from his sight he chuckled and said, "I was just joking you know, guess it turned out to be true. I really am quite lucky. You should remember me, one day we shall meet again."

    Kehn heard what Ethan said and felt even more frustrated that she fell into the trap and revealed the truth herself in panic. She would certainly not forget Ethan for a long time, that''s for sure.

    Ethan also left the courtyard. The tournament was over and the next day it would be the time for the actual event.

    ? "Master, was it wise to reveal yourself to that woman?" Afriel''s voice rang in Ethan''s mind.

    "Don''t worry, it was a gamble, yes. But I have a feeling that it will pay off. I need skilled warriors like her. And I will have them sooner orter by hook or crook." Ethan said.

    "I understand. What of the other thing?" Afriel asked once again.

    "Soonˇ­ The water has boiled, the pressure is high and the cooker is about to blow up." Ethan muttered. He had a weird habit of talking in strange analogies.

    ".... Master?" Afriel asked awkwardly in confusion.

    "Don''t worry about it, by the way, good call there informing me of Kahn''s disguise."

    "It''s nothing, you tter me. It was just a hunch and I wasn''t sure."

    ***

    Albaer, Alier, and all the guests went on heading to the forest for hunting. After that, they did some more typical high-society stuff and at night,vish arrangements were made for entertainment such as music, the dance of beautiful women, alcohol, and some drama shows such as shadow-y.

    All in all, Albaer did not shy away from showing proper hospitality to his guests. It was a pleasant night for everyone.

    While all that was happening, Ethan discreetly met up with Sele at night and gave her some instructions. Despite being scared shitless. Selene, in the end, agreed to do his bidding after he fed her some more bullshit manipting her into thinking that she was doing the Holy Work of God.

    Ethan then did some preparation on his part as well and finally, everything was ready. It was time to wait it out and finally take care of his dear uncle once and for all.

 Chapter 78 The Banquet

    The Whiteskeep castle was filled with life and activity, as the banquet was about to take ce. The Duke, a powerful man in the kingdom, had invited people from all walks of life, from the wealthiest nobles to aplishedmoners, toe together and share a meal.

    The preparations for the grand banquet were underway. The hall was abuzz with the sound of people bustling around, eager to get everything ready in time. Decorations hung from the walls, tables were set up, and the chefs were busy in the kitchen, cooking up a storm.

    The servants had been instructed to prepare the finest dishes, the most exquisite delicacies, and the most delectable desserts. They had worked hard to make sure the banquet would be a sess. Everyone was looking forward to this special asion, and they had made sure to leave no stone unturned.

    The cooks had been instructed to cook up a variety of dishes, from savory to sweet. They prepared a variety of meats, seafood, and vegetarian dishes. They also prepared a variety of desserts, such as cakes, pies, cookies, etc.

    The decorations were no less impressive. Streamers, banners, and ribbons had been hung up all over the room, making it look even more festive. The tables had been decorated with tablecloths, napkins, and flowers. Even the tes and utensils had been carefully selected to create a pleasant atmosphere.

    It was certain that the banquet would be an unforgettable experience. Everything had been prepared with the utmost care, and all the guests were sure to be impressed.

    Ethan who was the main character for such hubbub and mor was duly being prepared by the maids for the asion, despite much of his nagging andining.

    His long white hair was neat as it flowed over his shoulders, and he wore a suit made of white shimmering fabric with silvery and golden threads making intricate designs on its sleeves, sides, and cor. To go well with it he wore jet ck, tight pants giving him a sophisticated look.

    And to put a cherry on top, he wore a medallion of the white family on his chest as well as a handkerchief hanging by the cor.

    He then met with his entire family as they all headed to the grand banquet hall of the castle.

    It was time and all the guests also began pouring into the hall as they marveled at the arrangements made by the Duke.

    The White Family had spared no expense in the preparations for the event, hiring the best chefs and decorators in the kingdom. The feast was truly a magnificent sight, with tables adorned with delicious delicacies, costly decorations, and brightly glowing candles. The smell of roasted meats and fruits filled the air.

    The Cromwell Family, The Kaelvyn Family, The House of Sterling and IIvardin, The Stout Family, and Count Farley along with dozens of other noble families, and representatives, with several leading merchantpanies, traders, knights, and many more influential people one after another entered the Hall.

    It didn''t take long for the banquet hall to be filled with the sounds of lively conversations as everyone mingled with each other making new connections and catching up to the old ones.

    Anicia and Earlene both too entered with their families. The two of them had bonded well and hade to call each other sisters. This rtionship between the two children strangely resulted in their families getting close as well.

    Both Young Ladies looked wonderful in their noble attire, Anicia was in a beautiful dark green dress. She had an innocent, immature charm as if a pure lotus was on the verge of blooming. On the other hand, Earlene wore a red dress with intricate designs of flowers on it, she was older than Anicia and so gave off a mature, confident, and schrly air.

    Immediately a crowd of noblemen and women rushed forward surrounding Earlene and Count Farley as they entered.

    If Earlene wasn''t already famous as an aplished schr then she had certainly gained more fame as Ethan''s tutor. Especially considering his potential.

    Earlene smiled warily thinking how these people wouldn''t even have looked at her despite her achievements if it wasn''t for Ethan. This made her somewhat bitter as well as hopeful, sprouting someplicated feelings in her heart.

    She did not miss this opportunity and courteously greeted everyone who came her way, making new acquaintances and connections. Count Farley simply watched from the sidelines with a smile on his face.

    Yunugiv Stout''s acquaintances also approached him trying to pry and get some answers as everyone wondered why the Stout Family was being favored by the Duke.

    But he just constantly dodged the topic beating around the bushes refusing to speak.

    At this moment the Royal Physician and the blind old man entered the hall instantly drawing eyeballs onto them.

    "Is heˇ­.?" Yunugiv muttered, raising his brows.

    "Oh! So they''re really going to test it?" Someone beside Yunugiv eximed.

    "That''s one of the elders from The Tower of Tellers, Elder Aries." Count Farley said calmly.

    "This will be interesting, it will be revealed if the boy truly has as much potential as the rumors say or if it''s just a hoax." A foreign dignitary from the Kingdom of Kahnver said.

    "Is the esteemed sir doubting the word of our Duke?" Viscount Sterling retorted with a sharp tone as he walked into the conversation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I dare not, but this is noughing matter. I think we all know the history quite well." The dignitary answered.

    "Hmph! What are you trying to insinuate!?" Viscount Sterling red up.

    "Forgive me if I have unintentionally offended you, My Lord. I meant no disrespect."

    "Haha, Gentlemen, let''s not bicker on such a fine day, what do you say? I say we should be more worried about the Tribes and the Church, no?" Marquis Kaevyn said changing the topic as he joined in on the discussion as well.

    "Haha! The Tribes? They''re nothing but savage barbarians. We have toppled them many times like the cockroaches they are and we will do it again." Marquis IIvardin suddenly butted in as he scornfully rebutted.

    Marquis Kaevyn''s brows twitched suddenly hearing the voice of the man he so much despised. He was about to start arguing but Count Farley beat him to it.

    "Reports are that there has been infighting going onˇ­. Do you realize what that means?" Count Farley said narrowing his gaze pensively.

    ".... That someone is trying to unite the Tribes." Yunugiv blurted.

    Everyone momentarily became silent falling each into their own thoughts. Marquis IIvardin nonchntly broke the ice once again.

    "It won''t matter at all, I say you''re all being paranoid. Centuries of history and not once has someone seeded. What makes you think now will be any different?" Marquis IIvardin said confidently.

    "That''s true." Everyone agreed wholeheartedly.

    "And what''s this about the Church, Lord Kaevyn?" someone asked. Yunugiv had also been wondering the same so his ears perked up.

    "It''s unconfirmed, but I have word from the Royal Court that the Church has dispatched arge number of spies and even several units of Inquisitors towards the West." Marquis Kaevyn said solemnly.

    "Hmph! The church grows unbridled day by day to have the audacity to be so brazen in its illicit movements! What in the world do they want now?" Viscount Sterling harrumphed in dissatisfaction and red up in frustration.

    He was quite the fierce and blunt man, that''s for sure.

    Several nobles immediately wore skeptical,plicated expressions on their faces as they heard Viscount Sterling speak.

    "Allegedly, It''s for a manhunt. They have been in pursuit of that heretic for years without anything to show for it. Perhaps they''re desperate?" Marquis Kaevyn suggested but even he doubted that it was the case.

    "This smells fishyˇ­" Count Yunugiv muttered as a glint of suspicion shed through his eyes.

    Everyone nodded in agreement and then silence once again ensued. But shortly after the topic changed once again.

    Someone expressed concern about Ethan''s well-being, raising doubts over the assassination attempt. It was a fairly fresh event and not many people knew the details.

    Earlene and Anicia both as someone who had witnessed the whole thing were coaxed into telling details by everyone around them. Despite not wanting to recall the terrible tale, both of them recited everything from start to finish.

    Everyone''s expressions grew stiff as Earlene recalled the entire affair. Some expressed dissatisfaction toward the Shadow Dwellers while some chose to stay silent. But mostly everyone apuded Ethan''s luck and bravery not wasting the opportunity for ttery.

    While nobles throughout the entire hall were conversing about simr gossip, the merchants were also having their own talk.

    They mostly talked about how the prices of food were on the rise due to increased taxes and lessening supply. There had been less and lesser rain as the days were passing. The merchants had a widely extendedwork of intelligence and knew a lot of what they needed to know.

    Tensions between the southern kingdoms were rising which was affecting business. The Tribes were acting up and the church was making suspicious moves. On top of that the Tower of Tellers had foretold a concerning prophecy. Not only this but there was more.

    In The Royal Capital, the tides of politics had begun to shift and turn as different factions were raising the much more troublesome topic of deciding the heir stirring up the Royal Court regrly.

    Although on the surface everything looked very calm and peaceful, perhaps it was but a foreshadowing of an uing storm.

 Chapter 79 Banquet (2)

    Amidst all the chatter between the distinguished guests in the banquet hall, a mor sounded consisting of mellow murmuring and gasps of admiration.

    Everyone''s attention went over to the magnificentrge doors of the hall as people could be seen moving aside like the waves separating as they gave way.

    The White Family had finally arrived. Albaer and Aisha both walked together as a couple with graceful bearings and dignified expressions on their faces. Both of themplemented each other well.

    Albaer was like an ice dragon, aloof, proud, and fierce when necessary. Aisha on the other hand was a virtuousdy, with a firm resolve to stand side by side with her husband and match him with grace. She was elegant and beautiful, her temperament tranquil like a river, yet firm at the same time.

    Beside her, from the left was Ethan, Naenna, and then Aisha''s father. On the other hand, Alier, Luce, and olddy Catelyn, walked together side by side gloriously as a family.

    Needless to say, it was a magnificent entrance worthy of the Ducal Household.

    After the initial confusion and silence, the crowd cheered up as their host arrived. That meant that the banquet had officially begun.

    Albaer smiled amicably as he turned his head around nodding at guests in acknowledgment as he walked up to the stage with Ethan and others.

    Everyone took note of the entire White Family and as expected, Ethan drew the most attention towards him as despite being the youngest in the room his demeanor was calm, collected, and eloquent.

    Many Lords and Ladies of higher nobility also observed Naenna inquiringly as she would be at a marriageable age in a few more years.

    Although there were slim chances of their undeserving sons being lucky enough to have the Duke''s favor, it was still somewhat usible in the right circumstances.

    However, this was not an issue in Ethan''s case as polygamy wasmon among the nobles. So there was a possibility that Ethan might take a few concubines.

    Many nobles hoped to be rted to a powerful family through blood and marriage alliance was the finest of tools to do this.

    For this reason, many nobles had brought their daughters to the banquet in hopes of proposing marriage.

    Ethan was someone from a powerful ancient noble family with a many generations of prestige, his looks were angelic and his demeanor was a sight to behold. Not to mention the rumors of his early and long ancestral awakening.

    This was the perfect opportunity to rise the noble society and who would want to miss it?

    Many even gnashed their teeth inmentation for not having farsight and bringing their daughters along.

    s, they were all destined to be disappointed.

    Albaer got on the stage as the murmurs and chatter subsided and everyone waited eagerly for the Duke to speak.

    A fragrant aroma of vine drifted in the air enticing everyone as Albaer raised the wine ss from the table, his gaze going through everyone.

    "My esteemed guests whoe from far and wide respond to my invitation. I thank you for joining us here today on this fine day." Albaer said and took a small pause.

    "The purpose of this banquet here today is for two things. Firstly, Ethan, my son has recently turned seven years old. However, three months ago he was in dire straits, life hanging in the bnce as an unexpected event urred. He suddenly underwent his Ancestral Awakening at such a young age. On top of that, even though five days had passed the cocoon hadn''t disappeared. Fearing that a prolonged Awakening process would harm his life I was anxious. He needed external support but there was no time to call the Honorable Royal Physician."

    Albaer said as he turned his head toward the royal physician. Everyone also curiously turned their heads wondering what happened next.

    Few perceptive ones such as Count Farley began seeing the connection as he sneaked a nce at Yunugiv who was all smiles. However, he still harbored some doubts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Fortunately, Count Stout generously lent a hand. His daughter who is blessed with the holy light of the Allfather performed an arduous ritual day and night and finally brought my son back from the jaws of death." Albaer said gesturing toward the Stout Family casually dropping a huge bomb on everyone.

    "My Goodness!"

    Gasps and exmations of surprise sounded as the entire hall erupted into a livelymotion.

    Suddenly all the attention was focused on the Stout Family and especially on Anicia. Previously not many people had paid attention to her but now she was in the spotlight as many gazes fell on her. As people took notice, her dazzling nature as pure as jade, her kind and innocent eyes as soothing as the full moon, her beautiful face and petite figure and her unrefined yet gentle demeanor stood out like the brilliant sun.

    Some were envious, some shocked while some admired her kindness. Anicia was not ustomed to such an atmosphere and thus awkwardly tried to hide. Involuntarily, her gaze drifted towards Ethan.

    Count Farley looked at Anicia and nodded as if he finally understood. He then nced at Earlene and heaved a resigned sigh.

    "Anicia is a kind and virtuous Young Lady who selflessly saved Ethan''s life. I am truly happy to announce today that by the arrangement of both White and Stout families, Ethan and Anicia have been engaged to be married aftering of age!" Albaer dered merrily with a content smile on his face as he raised the ss of wine.

    The banquet hall shortly erupted into the sounds of cheers, pping, and the good wishes of the people as everyone congratted both families on the union.

    Some young maiden''s faces fell in the crowd, heartbroken as they gazed at Ethan''s angelic figure from a distance.

    Thesedies of noble birth were told by their mothers to be on their best behavior and capture the hearts of the White Family and make a good impression at all costs. But seeing Anicia who was God''s Favored, beautiful and charming, how could they everpare?

    Many understood that this arrangement wasn''t as simple as it looked on the surface but knowing that Anicia had the Blessing of Light, it seemed like a bnced rtionship.

    Anicia blushed shyly sneaking a look at Ethan who waspletely unperturbed. She felt somewhat strange about his indifferent attitude but she was confused about her own feelings too. She didn''t know why her heart fluttered when she looked at him and yet why did she feel so bitter when he gave no response?

    The various guests gossiped among each other as they had truly gotten some great news today. Another God''s Favored had appeared and she was now going to be the daughter of the White family.

    "Everyone, please enjoy the banquet to your heart''s content! We have several famous delicacies on the table so do not hold back." Albaer said, gulping down the wine in one breath.

    The guests excitedly began having the test of all the food that the chefs had specially prepared. As everyone was eating, a famous band of performers invited by Albaer came in and took the stage. A beautiful youngdy began ying the soft melody of the zither and another beautiful youngdy joined in with the flute.

    The tune was soft and silent as if a sea breeze, flowing in the background not bothering anyone and yet impossible to not notice.

    The woman yed the zither gracefully with elegant movements as if not plucking at the strings but the hearts of those who listened.

    The atmosphere was extremely cheerful as the fragrant smell of delicious roasted meat and the sweet scent of the deserts tingled everyone''s noses while the fragrant aroma of incense and the vine tempted the fancy of the gentlemen.

    Ethan freed himself from the crowd of nobles surrounding him with great difficulty, feeling incredibly vexed he sneaked off to the corner, away from prying eyes and unwanted attention.

    Ethan had a strange inexplicable feeling when he saw the wealthy influential people mingle with each other, ttering those who were above them and disregarding those who were below. Due to his heightened senses he could hear how these people used honeyed words to take jabs at each other.

    Ethan who originally just wanted a peaceful normal life couldn''t help but sigh looking at the scene of the banquet. He also spotted Alier and Luce who was eating by his lonesome minding his own business like always.

    Seeing him, Ethan felt hesitant going forward with what he had in mind but then seeing Alier he remembered the assassination attempt and the lives that were lost for nothing. He once again retained his resolve.

    His figure looked very lonely and deste as he stoically nced out of the window looking at the moon. Ethan couldn''t help but dwell in mncholy as he focused on the mild tune of the zither and flute ying in the background as he blocked out the other noises from his perception.

 Chapter 80 Something To Think About.

    "Ethan" a voice entered Ethan''s left ear calling out to him and leaving from his right.

    "Ethan!" The voice called out again but in vain as Ethan was In a state of solitariness.

    Earlene, who had also freed herself from the crowd surrounding her, had moved aside to the corner, leaving her father and the other nobles behind.

    Coincidentally, she had also chosen the same corner at the window side where Ethan was standing, looking outside at the brightly lit city nketed by the luminous luster of the half-moon.

    Although his face was stoic, as someone who had spent a lot of time with him in recent years, Earlene guessed that he seemed to be in deep mncholy. And so she called out to him.

    "Ethan!"

    Earlene called out again as she gently tugged at Ethan''s shoulder waking him out of his reverie.

    "Ohˇ­ It''s you." Ethan muttered nonchntly as he looked at Earlene.

    "Are you not happy? What is the matter?" Earlene asked with concern, looking doubtful.

    This was not the first time Ethan had acted this way. He would often fall in a daze fixedly staring at something in mncholy and destion. Earlene could never understand why this was so. Why did Ethan feel like he yearned for something when in reality, he had everything?

    "Would you believe me if I said that I regret being born in a household like the White Family?" Ethan muttered, gazing at the city lights down below at a distance.

    Earlene became silent and thought for a second as a slight smile immediately appeared on her face.

    "You''re such a liar." Said Earlene.

    "Oh? Really?" Ethan asked in confusion.

    "Hmph, you think that you can read anyone''s mind, don''t you? But the truth is that you don''t even know what your own heart truly desires. Or maybe you know exactly what it is but refuse to acknowledge it." Earlene scoffed and said scornfully.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he felt like his heart was just now pierced by a needle. "Shut up!" He uttered aggravatingly.

    "See? You''re such a liar that you even lie to yourself. Is it peace and quiet you wish for or you''re simply trapped in a cage woven by your own mind?"

    Suddenly an image from Ethan''s past life shed through his mind as he heard Earlene''s words.

    It was the hazy image of a dark room, a rope hanging by the ceiling fan. The sirens of ambnce ringing in the backgroundˇŞ

    Ethan''s forehead was drenched with sweat for a short amount of time as his hands trembled. Not wishing to imagine further, Ethan abruptly closed his eyes tightly, clenched his fists, and took deep breaths to calm himself. Earlene saw this as she stretched her eyes and understood that something was off. She did not pry further, simply standing by him and gazing outside. As if they had a tacit understanding, both fell into silence.

    "I have something to say," Earlene said, moving her head downwards.

    "Go ahead."

    "I have been here for over a year now. And I can''t believe that there is nothing more left to teach you. Usually, it would have taken at least two to three years for basic education. But I truly have nothing else to teach youˇ­"

    "Yes, since I had nothing else to do, I spent all my energy and time on learning. You were a good tutor, Miss Earlene." Ethan said as he turned his head and looked at her with a smile.

    "So you already realized?" Earlene asked as she smiled resignedly.

    "How could I have not? As you saidˇ­ I''m good at reading people." Ethan replied.

    Earlene sighed in response, determination shing through her eyes as she looked straight into Ethan''s eyes.

    "Although I was supposed to teach you, I think I have learned more from you. I truly believe that you will create big waves in this world if you wish for it. I also learned that my current self is not capable enough for what my aspirations are." Earlene said with a helpless tone.

    "And thus you wish to leave. Then will you go back home?" Ethan asked in a in voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No, I will go to the capital. There are more opportunities there."

    "I seeˇ­ I wish you good luck then. Although I do have some advice for you." Ethan said, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    "Oh? Please enlighten me." Earlene asked with interest in a curious tone.

    "The world might soon fall into turbulence. You should be prepared but at the same time, chaos is the mother of opportunity. Do you understand?"

    Earlene thought about it but couldn''tprehend why the world would fall into chaos all of a sudden when everything seemed just fine. Although there were some situations brewing, surely not enough to bring about absolute chaos. This is what Earlene thought. But since this came from Ethan she kept it in her mind although not believing itpletely.

    Ethan saw Earlene nod in skepticism. He didn''t think anyone would believe him if he randomly began rambling that the world was going to crack open. He simply needed Earlene to subconsciously know the possibility so that it would affect her future decisions ordingly.

    Both of them once again became silent after the short conversation and turned to the window.

    It was the early hour of the evening and thus the city was still bustling. This time even more so as many travelers hade from afar and were enjoying the pleasures of twilight. This consisted of the guards of the various Lords who were feasting in the banquet at the castle, the underlings of the merchants, and personnel.

    From the castle, the city looked as if countless stars had descended on thend due to the illumination of torches andmps. This scene of prosperity brought a smile to Ethan''s face amidst the mncholy.

    At this moment, Albaer, who was conversing with a variety of guests, noticed that Ethan was not with him. His gaze wandered around the hall and finally halted on Ethan.

    Excusing himself from the masses, Albaer walked up to Ethan and dragged Ethan with him away from the solidarity.

    He then personally introduced various Lords and Sirs to him urging him to make everyone''s acquaintance.

    Ethan sighed hopelessly and then put on a fake smile on his face as he courteously talked with everyone with a respectable tone and graceful conduct, making good impressions left and right.

    He even actively participated in intellectual discussions showing off a bit of his intellect but not at the point of attracting trepidation. Whoever spoke with him had their jaw dropped with amazement as they thought it was only natural for Ethan to have this much intellect as someone who had an early awakening.

    As a side effect, some nobles shamelessly tried to propose marriages but Albaer swiftly refused them politely. However, Ethan could sense faint ridicule in his eyes which made Ethan sigh inwardly with relief.

    After the casual gossip and chit-chat, Albaer went to the business as he discussed a trade deal of food supply with the dignitary and merchants from the Kingdom of Kahnver.

    The Kingdom of Kahnver had fertilends and an agricultural-based economy. Naturally, this made the kingdom very important to its neighbors.

    A deal was finally made after many negotiations as Albaer managed to secure two years'' worth of food supply at a slightly increased price from the usual.

    As the supply was low, even the Kingdom of Kahnver had been having problems and so the deal that Albaer managed to secure was already quite good.

    Ethan did not think much of the low food supply as fluctuations due to unfortunate circumstances were normal especially in a ''non-peaceful'' world like Akarxia. However, he did notpletely ignore the detail either as he made a mental note.

    Then Albaer introduced Ethan to the branch manager of the Kuber Merchant Company.

    Ethan was very interested in this person as the Silva Merchant Company was a rather mysterious entity in the Atrana Kingdom.

    It started as small as any other but then recently exploded in its rise to the top overtaking any other merchantpany. The most intriguing thing about this entity was that no one knew who owned thepany.

    With ingenious business strategies and maneuvers, it crushed all the opponents easily. Many tried to investigate the identity of the mysterious owner and the secret to their meteoric sesses but to no avail.

    Some even tried to make trouble for thepany by malicious means but the next day the heads of the culprits were seen thrown in front of the instigator merchantpany''s gates as a warning.

    After that, no one dared to mess with the Kuber Merchant Company, and those who did suffered the same merciless fate.

    This had piqued Ethan''s interest and he thoroughly carved the image of the branch manager in his mind as he knew that sooner orter he would surely look into this enigmaticpany.

    Half an hour passed and Ethan was introduced to every significant person in the room and some more by Albaer. It seemed as if the banquet was finallying to an end, however, the final and most anticipated event was yet to take ce.

 Chapter 81 Reading Destiny?

    The Tower of Tellers was an ancient organization said to have been formed by the will of the God of Prophecy before the Gods were sealed inside the Time-Space Continuum barrier.

    It was said that the purpose of this entire organization was to inform the world of eminent cmities and disasters.

    This organization was one of the only truly neutral forces in Akarxia, not involving itself in mundane worldly matters such as politics and power. For this reason, the organization was well respected throughout the world.

    Unlike the Church which imed to be righteous and just but harbored ambitions well-known to the entire world, The Tower of Tellers did not seek any kind of recognition or power.

    Mainly proficient in the art of divination, prophecy, and fate reading, The Tower of Tellers only came forward to tell the world of important foretellings and predictions made by the Elders.

    Apart from that, The Tower also assisted individual patrons to make predictions or divinations for them. One of their services was the Art of Destiny Reading.

    Albaer had specifically spent a hefty sum to ask for a high-ranking Elder from the tower toe and read Ethan''s Destiny. And thus, the blind old man hade to the banquet as well.

    Although much to his dismay, Ethan was told that every child who went through an Early Awakening had to have their destiny read by the Tower of Tellers.

    This was simply to gauge the individual''s potential and see what kind of path the person would take in life. Although it wasn''t particrly a rule, it had be amon practice that had been done throughout the course of history.

    Ethan thought it was ridiculous to reveal one''s strength mindlessly. Suppose that the so-called Destiny Reading predicts that Ethan would conquer the entire world, then wouldn''t the entire world be his enemy? Perhaps it was a deliberate tradition specifically designed to nerf such characters who had great potential.

    Regardless, Ethan was not worried at all. In fact, the situation was his n to create a hazy impression of himself shrouded in the fog of uncertainty.

    Ethan wanted people to perceive him as someone significant but not a major existential threat to them. Ethan knew thatying low too much wouldn''t be helpful at all.

    ˇ­

    The banquet was near ending as everyone had finished feasting to their heart''s content while conversing with each other. The food was delicious and made one ecstatic as soon as the various delicacies went into one''s mouth.

    The agile, elegant dance of the beautiful women was akin to celestial fairies descending uponnd tempting everyone''s hearts along with the apaniment of the heavenly tune of the soothing zither and cordial flute made one cheer happily with bliss.

    Everyone was wasted in the extravagance of the banquet and Albaer''s main intention had been sessful. Ethan was introduced to numerous esteemed personalities and it could be said that he left a longsting impression on everyone by showcasing his intelligence and grace.

    Just as everyone was forgetting themselves in luxury, a blind old man who was with the Royal Physician silently staying at one corner merging with his surroundings stepped forward and approached Albaer.

    "Your Grace," Elder Aries gently called out.

    Seeing Elder Aries in front of him, Albaer immediately remembered that the main event of the banquet had yet tomence. He beamed with anticipation and with a smile replied, "Elder Aries, please ept my gratitude for journeying here on short notice. I think it''s timeˇ­"

    Elder Aries nodded with a slight smile and wordlessly gestured for Albaer to begin. It could be seen that he was a man of few words.

    Albaer immediately moved to the stage and knocked on the table gaining everyone''s attention.

    "Excuse me, everyone! I hope that you all are enjoying the banquet. However, now it''s time for the Destiny Reading of my son, Ethan. As everyone knows that he has Awakened the Ancestral Blessing earlier than usual. I wish to know what his destiny entails. Elder Aries has especiallye to perform the reading from The Tower of Tellers.." Albaer announced.

    Everyone in the hall finally remembered as their gaze wandered to find the blind old man. Alier also raised his head, slightly narrowing his eyes.

    Naenna moved to Ethan''s side enthusiastically, looking forward to the results in anticipation.

    Aisha looked at her son with an anxious gaze. She did not care even if Ethan was destined to do great things, that would only increase the danger in his life. As a mother, Aisha only hoped that Ethan would lead a peaceful life.

    Different people expected various things. Aisha''s father,ing from a military background hoped for Ethan to be a general unparalleled under the heavens. While Old Lady Catelyn thought that it would be great even if Ethan were to be a great Duke and increase the glory of the White Family.

    The guests thought differently, as it was well-known that someone who had awakened early had unimaginable prospects, most only thought to curry favor with him no matter the oue.

    Everyone watched the proceedings with great anticipation as Albaer gestured to Albert and two servants shortly walked out from the side hall carrying something covered with a red silk cloth.

    Ethan, Elder Aries, and Albaer all got on the stage standing before everyone as the crowd moved closer together to get a good view.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The object that was brought out by the servants was ced on the table and Ethan wondered what the object was.

    Albaer removed the silk cloth from over the object as arge, curved, and half-translucent container in the shape of a hexagram with soft, yellow sand inside creating a miniature Dune and intricate, mysterious runic patterns outside, was revealed before everyone''s eyes.

    The observers began murmuring faintly seeing the strange artifact. Most people had heard of this precious artifact however it wasn''t every day that the chance to see it work in person came.

    "What''s this?" Ethan asked curiously as he suspiciously looked at the container.

    "Child, This artifact is called The Dune of Destiny Reading. I will be using it to read your destiny." Elder Aries said calmly.

    "I don''t believe in something like destiny," Ethan muttered probingly, looking at the old man.

    "Child, Fate is something that transcends even time. You may deny it however you like but know thisˇŞto defy destiny one must acknowledge it first." Elder Aries said with no change in his expression.

    Ethan nodded nonchntly neither agreeing nor disagreeing.

    Ethan carefully scrutinized the artifact from all angles but did not find anything unusual other than the strange markings on the artifact along with the sand inside it which glowed with an ethereal shimmer of gold.

    "How does this work?" Ethan asked narrowing his brows slightly.

    "It''s better to show you." Elder Aries said as under all the gazes of everyone in the hall he moved closer to the table facing the artifact.

    "Child,e closer and give me your hand." He said.

    Ethan sighed inwardly seeing Albaer''s urging expression and did as he was instructed.

    Elder Aries opened the lid of the container revealing the Sand Dune inside that, despite being in a tiny space, looked to be as boundless as the ocean. It really made one doubt their eyesight.

    Elder Aries grabbed Ethan''s hand as he moved it above the artifact, his palm facing downward.

    Suddenly, Ethan felt his thumb being pricked by a sharp needle as a few droplets of his blood dropped down into the container, immediately mixing in with the sand.

    The blind old man smiled at Ethan reassuringly and let go of his hand. Ethan pulled his arm back and curiously looked at the artifact.

    Elder Aries''s expression became solemn as he closed the lid of the artifact and ced his hands on the sides of the artifact, with his eyes closed he began muttering an inaudible chant under his breath.

    Soon Ethan''s eyes shone as he saw an ethereal faint starry aura appear over the elder''s body. As if countless stars were twinkling around him resonating with the sky above in the night sky.

    The Artifact suddenly began trembling slightly as the starry resonance touched upon it through Elder Aries''s hands on the side.

    As the Artifact was semi-translucent, everyone could see clearly what was going on inside the container.

    The sand was stirring violently as if a storm was raging inside. It created a strange yellowish-golden haze of sandstorm with a hint of red, presumably due to Ethan''s blood.

    A few moments passed and the artifact began trembling even more violently as Elder Aries''s expression abruptly became grave, sweat gradually forming on his temples.

    Ethan smiled inwardly seeing what was going on as everyone else could also sense that something was not right.

    As more time passed, Elder Aries''splexion became even more severe as the artifact began trembling violently and the sand inside churned turbulently as if trying to escape from misery.

    Everyone wore doubtful, concerned, and confused expressions on their faces not understandingpletely what was happening even though they felt that something wasn''t right.

    When a tiny stream of blood flowed out from the corner of Elder Aries''s mouth, The Royal Physician stepped forward with a grave expression on his face and said warily, "Something''s not right!"

 Chapter 82 Failed.

    The crowd cried out in rm as the face of Elder Aires became increasingly pale. The Royal Physician extended his hand with hesitation but then pulled it back, shaking his head.

    Although he could see that something was wrong, he knew better than to interrupt the process and incur any unfavorable consequences and make the situation worse.

    Everyone could only observe the situation closely, holding their breaths in anxiety and concern.

    As Ethan observed the artifact and the old man keenly, the sound of cracking resounded in the hall, and Elder Aries''s eyes twitched beneath his closed eyelids. The faint starry radiance around the old man flickered as if it would disappear any time as the nerves of his hands bulged.

    The dune inside the container got more and more violent as the yellowish dust haze gained a thick color of red as more crunching sounds rang out.

    Elder Aries abruptly removed his hands from over the artifact as his eyes opened wide, showing the lifeless and deste gray pupils sunken deep in his sockets.

    Without his control, the artifact jumped up and down shaking excessively and on the verge of exploding. Predicting the imminent cmity, everyone immediately backed off with rmed expressions.

    "Crack!"

    Visible cracks began appearing on the artifact leaking out the yellowish-red gaze slightly. Elder Aries''splexion turned even paler. He looked like a man on the verge of departing to the yellow springs.

    Suddenly, like a pressure cooker unable to endure any longerˇŞthe artifact cracked open and then sted into pieces.

    Miraculously, the sand that was inside it immediately disappeared uponing in contact with the outside world. This made Ethan doubt if the sand was even real or not.

    An awkward expression shed over Ethan''s face. Although he had expected the divination to fail, however, such a disastrous failure was out of his imagination.

    The Royal Physician hastily stepped forward as Elder Aries vomited a mouthful of blood, his condition worsening.

    The Royal Physician checked Elder Aries''s nerves inspecting his condition closely, he then chanted the incantation of healing using his precious essence of Healing.

    Elder Aries''s face gained some color as his body stopped shaking. The dark green particles faded away from the royal physician''s palm and he took his hand back, sighing with relief.

    Everyone else also released the breath that they were holding in and sighed with relief as they looked at Elder Aries for an exnation. Albaer heaved a mouthful of air looking at the remnant parts of the broken artifact, wondering what had gone wrong.

    "Elder Aries, What just happened?"

    Amidst the awkward silence, Alier''s voice garnered everyone''s attention as he asked the question that was on everyone''s mind.

    The old man once again closed his eyes and got on his feet with great hardship. Wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief, he smiled bitterly, facing everyone he said, "I am fine."

    "Elder, forgive meˇ­" Ethan said apologetically in a sincere tone with an anxious expression as if he was frightened that what had urred was his fault.

    "Worry not, Child." Elder Aries said with a reassuring smile.

    He looked at the broken pieces of the artifact and sighed withmentation.

    "Elderˇ­ Why did this happen?" Albaer asked worriedly.

    Albaer feared that Ethan''s fate had something terrible written in it. The banquet would turn into a sad affair in just a second if that indeed were to be the case.

    "The Dune of Destiny has the Sand of Fate inside it. This sand is not material but a manifestation of the will of The God of Divination. I have performed divination with it countless times but something like this has never happened."

    "Usually, after the blood of the subject is provided to the artifact, the essence of the God of Divination which lies in the Sand of Fate blends with the blood. Then using the blood, it connects with the Threads of Fate of the subject and finally provides us with a glimpse of the subject''s destiny. Normally we would have been able to see the results of the divination as one symbol and one sentence would appear in the sand pointing towards Master Ethan''s destiny."

    Elder Aries exined calmly. His voice was a bit muddled and sounded fatigued.

    "What kind of Symbols?" Ethan asked curiously. He already knew why the divination had failed but the artifact very much intrigued him.

    "In the Raging Heavens Era, The Master of The Tower at that time had read the destiny of a child that was ten years old. The Child was Sieghart Allkine." Elder Aries recalled a familiar name.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Everyone knew of this name. Ethan had also read it in the library books and from Earlene. Sieghart Allkine was a peerless master who was one of the forefathers who helped to form the Atrana Kingdom. It was said that he was a right-hand man to the First King and one of his marshals.

    "The symbol that had appeared for his divination was a Crown on which the image of the Sun and the Moon were etched. Below the crown was the flower of the Chrysanthemum. The image looked as if the crowny upon the flower. Can you tell me what this symbol means?" Elder Aries asked as he looked at Ethan.

    Ethan pretended to be thinking for a moment as his eyes shortly after shed with realization.

    "Could it be that the flower of Chrysanthemums signifies the symbol of friendship and loyalty on which the CrownyˇŞmeaning that the Kingdom of Atrana lies on the foundation of a friendship?" Ethan muttered.

    Elder Aries nodded with approval and continued, "The Dune of Destiny had already predicted the path that Noble Allkine tookter on. This kind of sign should have appeared in your case as wellˇ­ But sˇ­"

    Elder Aries spoke with a sense of regret and apprehension as he sighed once again looking at Ethan with a half-enigmatic and half-unsure gaze.

    "Then why did it fail?" Albaer asked once again, this time with slight impatience in his tone.

    Just as Elder Aries was about to answer, he broke into a coughing fit making everyone tense up again.

    The Royal Physician once again tended to him and after a few minutes, he stabilized.

    "This old man has suffered the bacsh of the failure of divination. I have incurred Your Grace''s ridicule."

    "Please have some rest, Elder." Albaer finally realized his mistake as he said somewhat guiltily.

    "It is fine, Your Grace. And as for the Young Masterˇ­ There could be two reasons for this failure. One could be that my skills are not enough to read his destiny or perhaps his destiny is bigger than what we can imagine. And the second reason could be that a higher existence or power is prohibiting the divination forces from prying on his Threads of Fate." Elder Aires said, his voice very tired and vexed.

    The entire banquet Hall became dumbfounded as all gazes turned toward Ethan. Some looked at him with suspicion and doubt while some looked at him with a new light.

    Any of the two reasons that Elder Aries had mentioned meant that Ethan was not a simple character, and everyone understood it well. The great artifact and an Elder from the Towerbined couldn''t read his destiny and that was a big deal.

    However, his future was still hidden in a haze of obscurity as everyone was still somewhat unsure. This was exactly what Ethan wanted.

    Naenna looked at Ethan with twinkling stars in her eyes as if saying, ''See? I knew my little brother was extraordinary!''

    While everyone was surprised, probably Earlene was the only person in the hall who was unflinching. She already knew what kind of talent Ethan was so it didn''te off as a big surprise to her. Although it ignited herpetitive spirit even more.

    At this moment, Ethan sensed a faint killing intent directed at him. From the corner of his eye, he saw the menacing glint momentarily shing by Alier''s eyes.

    Ethan knew that Alier had found his resolve and now there was no going back. He sighed inwardly with resignation and pity, averting his gaze.

    "Alright, let''s discuss thister. Please have some rest now, Elder Aries." Albaer heaved a sigh that was mixed withplicated feelings and urged.

    "Very well, Duke White. This old man will now head back to recuperate." Elder Aries said and coughed lightly.

    The Royal Physician shot Albaer a nce and both of them nodded in understanding.

    Albert also came forward and with the support of both Albert and the physician, Elder Aries left the banquet hall.

    The banquet hall was immediately filled with lively conversations mainly rted to what had happened just moments before. Excitement and bewilderment were in the air as people asionally nced at Ethan, they all took him a lot more seriously now.

    Albaer hadplicated feelings in his heart as he thought of everything. His son had suddenly be a genius after the Ancestral Awakening, his entire demeanor had changed and he seemed apletely different person.

    Albaer looked at Alier momentarily, a strange light flickering in his eyes, but then he averted his gaze again casually as if it was nothing, although a hint of sorrow shed through his face.

    Albert returned quickly after escorting Elder Aries. However, he wore a solemn expression entering the banquet hall. This did not go unnoticed by Albaer and Ethan.

 Chapter 83 Bad Apple

    Ethan watched as Albert entered the banquet hall back with a stern expression on his face heading straight toward Albaer. after having escorted Elder Aries to his chambers.

    Seeing his expression, Albaer was worried whether anything undesirable had happened to the elder. If something were to happen to the Elder of the Tower when he was the White Family''s guest, it would cause some fuss and probably besmirch the family''s reputation.

    Ethan saw Albaer make some hand gestures worriedly and Albert shaking his head casually, Albert moved closer to Albaer and it looked like there was somethingpletely different on his mind that he wished to report, then Albert whispered something into Albaer''s ear and Albaer''s expression also bing stern.

    Albaer''s eyes narrowed and his brows knitted, he whispered something back to Albert pensively and Albert nodded. He then bowed and left the banquet hall once again.

    Soon after, the doors of the hall opened wide garnering everyone''s attention as a chubby man in long golden robes entered with another man in white robes and two ironds, dignified knights as his escorts.

    A variety of emotions could be immediately seen among the many people present at the banquet hall.

    Some gasped in amazement, some wore difficult expressions while others had respectable and some even had hints of reverence shing in their eyes.

    Although almost no one knew who the man was, his attire, the insignia on his robes, and on top of that the pendant that he wore and the orthodox armor that the knights who apanied him wore gave away the identity of the man.

    Ethan''s gaze swept through the neers as he immediately recognized one is the menˇŞHigh Priest Gerhart.

    Gerhart was walking behind the middle-aged chubby man respectfully bowing slightly. He wore a dutiful expression on his face undermining himself in such a way that made one think that he was nothing but a loyal servant.

    As if sensing his gaze, Gerhart turned his head and looked at Ethan. He smiled amiably in acknowledgment for a moment and then went back to his usual countenance, faithfully following the middle-aged man.

    Seeing his suppressed andpletely different behavior fromst time, it was quite evident to Ethan that the chubby man was Gerhart''s superior.

    Ethan knew just the basic of the church''s hierarchy but it seemed that they took positions and ss very seriously.

    ''Gerhart is a high priestˇ­ seeing that the fatty is quite unbridled and haughty in his behavior, he must be ranked superior.'' Ethan analyzed silently.

    At this moment, he noticed the fatty''s gaze subtly going over everyone present in the hall. Ethan averted his gaze and saw from the corner of his eye that the fatty had flinched slightly when he saw Ethan, his eyes shed with a hint of unwillingness before going back to normal. After that, the fatty did not pay more attention to Ethan. His intent carried a bit of suppression.

    ''Not to recruit me huh,'' Ethan thought inwardly as he concluded after reading fatty''s bodynguage.

    This was well within his expectation as he knew that the task of recruiting him would not be taken lightly by the church. And thus it would be assigned to a high-ranking individual.

    "Then this only leavesˇ­" Ethan muttered under his breath subconsciously blurting his trail of thoughts.

    And sure enough, Ethan saw the fatty''s gaze halt momentarily, his eyes narrowing and an ambitious glint shing by as his eyes fell on Anicia.

    Ethan sighed vexingly as he moved closer to Albaer where he guessed the conversation would take ce. Since the matter concerned his fianc¨¦, Ethan intended to step up if needed.

    Yunugiv narrowed his eyes as he saw the people from the church arrived. He didn''t know if they hade for his daughter or not but he would not back down.

    The fatty walked up to Albaer to the stage ignoring everyone else present. The guests found another topic for gossiping by the arrival of the guests from the church.

    Many shrewd fellows immediately connected the dots remembering what Albaer had said about Anicia being Favored by The Light.

    Count Farley was one of them. Everyone knew that the church craved for The Favored Ones'' like a homeless craving for a roof above his head. He guessed that the guests from church had eithere for Anicia or Ethan.

    He was not the only one to realize this. And so everyone keenly began to observe the situation closely in suspense. Everyone wanted to know what stance would the White Family take.

    "Wee to the banquet, what might be the reason for your esteemed self to grace us with your presence?" Albaer asked amicably. His tone was calm devoid of any enmity.

    However, Ethan could sense the contempt deep in his father''s heart as Albaer looked at the chubby body of the middle-aged man.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Duke White, this is Bishop Reyes of the First Order. On this auspicious asion, how could we, The Church, be missing? Gerhart spoke in a slightly sharp tone subtly hinting at his displeasure on not being invited.

    "The Reverend Bishop has naturallye to congratte Young Master Ethan''s safe Awakening on behalf of the church!" He proceeded to say.

    Bishop Reyes nodded proudly as he gestured to Gerhart to not speak any further. Gerhart bowed slightly and stepped back.

    "So it''s Bishop Reyes, I have long heard of your esteemed name. I was not aware of your arrival and thusly forgot to send a formal invitation. But now that you have graced us with your presenceˇ­ Please do not hold back on the festivities."

    Albaer said with the same calm, friendly tone but snickered inwardly. His respectful, friendly words had an underlined meaning that the nobles most skilled in the Art of Wit understood well. Albaer was in truth taunting the bishop by inviting himself to the banquet.

    Many guests jumped back in surprise as they heard the name ''Reyes''.

    Bishop Reyes was quite a character. He was best known for serving ''Justice'' on ''God''s Behalf'' and quite frankly his ways of ''Serving Justice'' were very notorious.

    Many small-time merchants present shuddered at the name as one specific tale popped into their minds which was rather famous.

    This was when Bishop Reyes''s figure wasn''t quite as round, he was newly assigned as bishop in the church of Southern Lands.

    Southern Lands of the Atrana Kingdom was a ce where the influence of the church wasparatively greater and the bnce of power was tilted towards the church as no one cared to resist its influence in a firm sense.

    In such a ce, Bishop Reyes had a lot of power.

    The particr story took ce when the bishop was young and filled with youthful vitality. He would often ''request'' and ''urge'' merchants going through the City of Ruxsall to donate to the Church for God''s Blessings.

    When one brave merchant who was newly settled in the city refused to donate money to the church, Bishop Reyes charged him as a heretic after ''finding'' adequate ''proof'' against him.

    The poor man was flogged to death and his wife and children were forced to serve the Church as servants. From that day forward, no one dared to refuse the bishop.

    With the Local Lords in cohorts with the church, being devoted supporters of the church themselves, justice was nonexistent.

    It was understandable why Albaer looked down on a man like Reyes. He was very unbridled in his conduct and often used the name and influence of the church as well as the emotions and faith of people to do whatever he wanted.

    Every nation or organization prospering for years without challenges is bound to suffer from internal rot and unbridled, arrogant scum. And Bishop Reyes was one of such bad apples.

    Bishop Reyes was a scum but not a fool. Although he knew that Albaer was taunting him and looked down on him, he knew that the Duke was far more powerful than him. Even though he was a Bishop of the Church, there was simply noparison.

    He was used to being looked down upon by the traditional nobles and so he did not re up in anger. Instead, he was very well-mannered in front of the Duke.

    It wasn''t long when he received a report stating that a Favored and an Early Awakened both had appeared in one ce.

    Although The Favored was the daughter of a Count, he thought that it wouldn''t be hard to recruit the girl if he persisted long enough. If that didn''t work, he could always use other means.

    But then he received another report which made his brows knit tightly. The situation had beplex as Duke White had been suddenly involved.

    That''s why he had traveled such a long distance to Adenberd. He knew that recruiting Ethan waspletely out of his hands and it would be better to leave it to the higher-ups. But Anicia was just the daughter of a Count. Bishop Reyes thought that he at least needed to try and recruit her.

    This was the whole reason for his arrival and so he did not mind Albaer''s scornful, sarcastic behavior towards him.

    Ethan was silently observing Bishop Reyes as Albaer and he made some small talk. The topic of Anicia was quite difficult to touch upon all of a sudden and so Bishop Reyes was beating around the bush.

    Ethan thought that the man was quite prudent and mindful. At this moment, Bishop Reyes turned his head and their gaze finally met.

 Chapter 84 Dont Wanna Part With Wifey

    "Greetings," Bishop Reyes said, looking at Ethan with a curious gleam.

    "Greetings to you as well, Bishop Reyes." Ethan greeted back inly.

    "I have heard of the terrible assassination attempt that happened recently. The Church is willing to assist in finding those vile characters. These fiends are worthy to be erased from the face of the earth. If the Duke requires any resources then I am happy to lend a hand." Bishop Reyes said smilingly looking left and right at Father and Son.

    Albaer fell in silence as he contemted. A look of hesitation appeared on his face before disappearing quickly, "Bishop Reyes, you have my gratitude for offering to lend the church''s resources. However, The Shadow Dwellers are known to be extremely cautious and well-prepared. And by now the assassin must be long gone. I only ask that you inform us if ''The Reaper of Shadows'' is sighted somewhere."

    Albaer did not want to owe the church any favors and so he tactfully rejected any assistance. Anyhow, what he said wasn''t false either. The Shadow Dwellers were very hard to track. Their identities and location were unknown and once slipped, it was nearly impossible to catch one of their assassins.

    "As you wish." Bishop Reyes said.

    At this point, the Stout family had moved closer to the stage. Bishop Reyes saw them from the corner of his eye and narrowed his eyes.

    For a moment, an awkward silence fell upon the hall as everyone thought nothing more would ur. Some even thought that Bishop Reyes had no other motives to barge into the banquet hall uninvited like this.

    Finally making up his mind on pursuing the topic of Anicia, Bishop Reyes spoke once again, "By the way, congrattions to Young Master Ethan and Young Miss Anicia for their engagement. May God Bless them with happiness."

    "Thank you for the good wishes," A voice sounded as Yunugiv intruded on the conversation. Lady Stout and Anicia standing behind him.

    "Count Stout, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I must say that the medical potions and herbs produced by your family are indeed one of the superior ones out there. It ddens me greatly that not only The Church but others such as yourself are also carrying the mantle of Healing." Bishop Reyes said.

    The church had its own methods of healing, mostly proficient in illnesses and ailments along with unnatural curses. In this regard, the Churchpeted with Healing Specialist Families such as the Stout Family.

    "You tter us, In front of the benevolence of the churchˇ­ How can wepare?" Yunugiv replied seriously.

    "Count Stout, now that we have met hereˇ­ I have an important matter to discuss." Bishop Reyes finally said as his inquiring gaze went over Anicia.

    Yunugiv stepped forward in front of Anicia as if blocking bishop Reyes''s gaze and said with a smile, "Oh? Please tell me what it is that you wish to discuss?"

    Although Yunugiv''s tone was amiable, one could faintly sense the tint of vignce in his voice. He sneakily shot a meaningful nce at Albaer. In response, Albaer nodded reassuringly.

    Bishop Reyes did not say anything. He was hesitating and in truth, he did not want to speak up on this matter in front of the Duke.

    But he too wasn''t stupid and could sense the unusual air between the two families. Although he had expected some resistance to be there, he still felt bitter and indignant when he had to face it himself.

    "Please do speak your mind without hesitation, Bishop Reyes." Yunugiv insisted, hinting that the rtion between the two families was quite close and there was no issue.

    "Very well then, I will speak straightforwardly. It hase to my attention that Your Daughter, Young Miss Anicia possesses the Blessing of Light. As this is extremely important for the sake of mankind, on behalf of the Church, I would like to invite Young Miss to join the Church."

    Bishop Reyes finally dropped his facade and straightforwardlyid out his intention in the open. His demeanor also gained a confident, prideful as well as sharp, and righteous edge.

    Anicia shuddered slightly as she heard this, although she had confidence that she wouldn''t be forced to join the church but in the end, she couldn''t help but get anxious.

    It wasn''t like she had any misgivings about the church. In fact for the most part she thought quite highly of them as the church was a mighty existence at the very least. Anicia simply did not wish to lose her freedompletely. She was a free-spirited girl and wished to live a normal life. She did not care for glory or fame at all.

    Her mother had prepared her for marriage and to be a virtuous Lady who would manage the household well and take care of the family. Since her childhood, she was taught ording to the usual teachings among the nobility and quite frankly, Anicia had no issue with leading such a life.

    In this regard, Anicia and Ethan both were quite simr to each other. Both wished to live a quiet, normal life but while Ethan was forced to act and empower himself to prepare for the future, Anicia was being dragged down by her circumstances.

    "So it''s this matterˇ­ Bishop Reyesˇ­ My dear daughter is not just the daughter of the Stout Family now, as you know. She has been engaged to the Son of Duke White. So I cannot make this choice on her behalf. You will have to discuss it with the Duke." Yunugiv said in an apologetic tone, washing his hands off of the troublepletely.

    What he had said wasn''t wrong either, from the moment Anicia was engaged to Ethan, she had be the Lady of the White Family and he had no authority to make choices on her behalf without considering the White Family.

    Bishop Reyes narrowed his eyes, feeling bitter and resentful as he snickered inwardly. He felt as if he was being toyed but he was just toote and there was no choice but to negotiate with the White Family.

    He only hoped that the encouragement of righteousness and glory would be enough to convince the Duke.

    His thinking was not without any legs as the influence of the White Family would certainly increase tremendously if Anicia, being the daughter-inw of the White family were to join the ranks of the Church.

    Even if some Nobles had their misgivings about the Church, the Church''s influence and prestige were undoubtedly nheless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A typical Noble Family would probably even consider having their daughter inw joining the Church as a Favored and create more connections through her if it were to be extremely profitable.

    And that is why Bishop Reyes still had some hope in his heart. He had no idea that the entire point of the marriage was to avoid the church in the first ce.

    Bishop Reyes turned around as he looked at Albaer with an amiable smile.

    "Duke White, you must have heard right? What are your thoughts? Bishop Reyes asked.

    The entire White Family was present and everyone knew well of the circumstances in which the engagement had been arranged.

    The White Family was dignified and just, how could they renege on their promise just for some more influence in the Royal Court? And other than that, everyone had grown closer to Anicia during her stay at the mansion. She had already be family. Everyone was fond of her naivete and innocent countenance anyways, so the White Family was united in their choice to not abandon her.

    Naenna sensed Alicia''s anxiety and held her hand reassuringly with a smile. Seeing this, Anicia felt really grateful and relieved. A slight smile also grew on her beautiful face.

    "Bishop Reyes, how could that be possible? The children have yet to marry and I don''t have the heart to send my daughter-inw away to the Church if it''s against her wishes." Albaer said firmly.

    Bishop Reyes was dumbfounded and finally took note of Anicia who was hiding behind her father like a scared kitten. Seeing that Albaer was very firm in his decision judging from his frosty, unyielding eyes, Bishop Reyes thought to change his approach a bit.

    "Miss Anicia, I have heard that you are kind and caring for the weak. The Favored Ones are very important to mankind as with their help the Church ensures that the Allfather receives our prayers and strength. This is a matter of great prestige and honor, you can heal and help countless people by joining the Church as a Favored Child."

    Bishop Reyes said with a sense of righteousness as he looked at Anicia, his eyes glowing slightly with an enticing glimmer.

    Anicia''s eyes grew a bit murky as she hesitated, thinking over what the bishop had said.

    At this moment, Albaer''s and Ethan''s gazes met. Suddenly, Ethan spoke up.

    "Aiyoo-! How can I part with my dear Fianc¨¦ like this? Isn''t this a bit unreasonable? Absolutely no! I don''t agree!"

    Bishop Reyes was bbergasted as he looked at Ethan who unlike himself, seemed to be throwing a childish tantrum.

    "Young Master Ethan, I understandˇ­ But we cane to some consensus on this matter. How about this? Miss Anicia can join the Church only after you have been married. And she doesn''t even have to leave home that often." Bishop Reyes tried to bargain, a cunning glint shing in his eyes.

    "Absolutely not! Don''t insist anymoreˇ­ Bishop Reyes, This discussion is over. Isn''t that right, Anicia? You once told me that you''d rather prefer to stay by my side, no?" Ethan said pouting as he puffed his cheeks. His behavior was childish but wasn''t he just a child in the first ce?

    ''Haaa! Brat! Why are you looking at me as if I''m going to steal your wife?'' Bishop Reyes thought to himself as he could sense the extreme displeasure in Ethan''s voice.

    ''Since when did this brat be such a yboy?'' Albaer thought awkwardly, feeling confused.

    Anicia blushed at Ethan''s sudden outburst and muttered inaudibly under her breath, Youˇ­ ! When did I say thatˇ­"

    Just as Bishop Reyes was going to open his mouth, seeing Ethan''s fuming face Gerhart whispered in Reyes''s ear, "Bishop, we''re instructed to not offend him. It''s best to withdraw for nowˇ­"

    Hearing this, Bishop Reyes finally remembered that the brat in front of him was very important to the Church if he truly had unparalleled potential.

    In this case, it would not be wise to infuriate him.

    Lamenting his bad luck and cursing Ethan''s childishness, Bishop Reyes sighed regretfully and unwillingly as he said dejectedly, "I understandˇ­ however, do reconsider."

    Ethan simply shrugged as the situation was tactfully defused.

    Albaer''s eyes glinted with a strange light as he looked at Ethan. While Yunugiv looked at Ethan with a face as if he didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    On the other hand, Bishop Reyes was frustrated and annoyed.

    Since there was no use staying anymore as his mood was dampened, he promptly and politely bid farewell and left.

    With his departure, The banquet also ended shortly after as all the guests gave the various gifts that they had brought.

 Chapter 85 Precious Gifts, Ancestral Rites

    Ethan watched as one by one the rich guests bestowed him with various extravagant gifts before leaving the hall as a small hill of minor prized treasures umted beside the stage on a mahogany table.

    These gifts consisted of rare and finest fabrics, jewels, perfumes, silk, artifacts, swords, bows, and a lot more.

    Ethan was wide-eyed seeing such extravagance as the guests wore ttering smiles looking at him as they presented their gifts, praised the arrangements of the banquet, and bid farewell.

    They were all trying to curry favor with him. Ethan couldn''t understand, and although his progress with the Ancestral Blessing was quite impressive, no one knew this truth.

    Ethan ''allegedly'' had a lot of potential to be powerful but right now there were practically no signs of that happening. Who knew if Ethan would truly live up to the expectations or not? Then why are all these people acting this way? Ethan thought.

    As he did note from an aristocratic world, Ethan was unaware of the tenacity and farsightedness of the high society.

    These people would not mind risking some investment that would likely pay off. Even if Ethan were to not live up to the expectations, he was still the heir to a Dukedom, and not just any Dukedom.

    Ethan threw this particr quandary at the back of his head and nonchntly gazed at the mountain of gifts. He never believed in materialistic wealth as he was an intellectual by heart, but he was also a realist and knew that the world was run by wealth. So he was happy to receive all the extra wealth that he already had ns for.

    Thus, of all the gifts, only three stood out from the rest. The first one was from Elder Aries of the Tower; he had given a supposedly special and extremely rare talisman but didn''t tell what it was useful for.

    Ethan could do nothing but sigh excessively thinking in his mind, ''Old Man, why are you being so enigmatic? Is this revenge because your artifact broke?''

    He even tried to ask what it was useful for but the senile old man simply shrugged with a gentle smile and said, "You will know once you need it the most."

    To such reasoning, Ethan could do nothing but express his gratitude.

    The second gift that stood out was from The Royal Physician.

    To Ethan''s surprise, The Royal Physician hade as an envoy of the Royal Family and not as himself. Apparently, the Royal Court had gone into an uproar when they heard of Ethan''s sessful early awakening. A debate had been struck on the topic, some wished to exploit his potential while others feared that the White Family was rising too quickly. However, that''s a story for another time.

    This time, The Royal Physician had been dispatched by the King himself although informally and off the records.

    Naturally, his gift was not anything small either. In fact, it was arguably one of the most useful and extravagant gifts he had ever received.

    It was an egg.

    Albaer was very happy when he saw this gift. He told Ethan that taming an extraordinary Beast wasn''t easy and the best way to have a Beast serving you was to raise it and form a friendly bond with it.

    Of course, there were also some immoral methods to tame a Beast but they had their own drawbacks.

    Ethan had seen Hooch and he also longed for his own Tamed Beast but they were very rare toe by and thus Ethan had no choice but to give up.

    But unexpectedly, The Royal Family had gifted him the egg of a Magical Beast. However, infected by Elder Aries''s mysteriousness, The Royal Physician also became secretive, refusing to borate on which Magical Beast''s egg he had gifted.

    Regardless, Ethan was truly grateful and did not shy away from expressing it.

    The third gift that he received was a high-quality war horse from the Tribal Lands. This horse was of the Veti Breed which was one of the best breeds of horses best known for stamina and intelligence.

    This gift was given to him by the representative of The Kuber Merchant Company. Albaer was astounded by the capability of thepany as procuring one of these horses was not an easy task.

    Just like this, at the first phase of the night, the banquet was concluded on a good note.

    Ethan bid Anicia good night as if he hadn''t said anything embarrassing minutes ago. Anicia was flushed red as she wordlessly left with her parents.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ethan''s gaze unintentionally wandered onto Alier as an indescribable emotion spurted in his mind

    ording to his predictions, it was a perfect time for Alier to act. Ethan hoped that it would note to that but at the same time, he also wanted to get rid of the thorn in his way once and for all.

    Ethan wanted more freedom and mobility to make preparations as soon as possible and for that, some things were necessary.

    ''I once lived a carefree life doing whatever I wanted without restraint. All day Ized about in the garden and on the roof without any worriesˇ­ And now I am forced to scheme against my own familyˇ­ sˇ­ I will die young if I don''t adapt to this world,'' Ethan thought to himself and sighed in exasperation.

    He closed his eyes distorted with a haze of uncertainty and abruptly opened them sharply, a vigorous, ruthless, and determined glimmer could be seen in his eyes that was missing before.

    At this moment, Alier spoke in front of the entire family in his usual humble and cordial manner and Ethan''s heart sank. He sighed with a tint of regret but the glimmer in his eyes did not waver.

    "Brother, Ethan should pay his respects to the Ancestral Shrine and perform the Ceremonial Rites. Today is a good asion for Ethan to pray for the blessings of our ancestors. What do you think?" Alier suggested seriously.

    Aisha broadened her eyes thinking that it really wasn''t a bad idea. It could be said that Ethan had made his first debut into high society and his Engagement to Anicia was also formally acknowledged on this day. It would be most appropriate to pay respects to the ancestors and perform the Ancestral Rites.

    Old Lady Catelyn also nodded with approval at the thought as she looked at Ethan with an encouraging smile.

    Albaer hesitated as he looked at Alier with aplicated expression. He seemed to be struggling inwardly.

    "You brat! What are you thinking so much of? It''s only proper to honor one''s Ancestors on a happy asion, for we live today to experience such happy asions due to the immense sacrifices of our ancestors!"

    Old Lady Catelyn snapped seeing Albaer''s reluctance as she scolded harshly.

    "Fineˇ­ I will also go." Albaer said raising his head.

    "Ah, But don''t you have to meet with the Northern envoy and The Merchant Alliance? Brother, we are severelycking in the food supply. You must finalize the deal and decide the essentials at once so that we will be ready even if the God of Rain is Sulking1." Alier said sternly.

    Albaer still did not say anything and seem to be contemting in distress. Just as Old Lady Catelyn was getting angrier and angrier, Albaer spoke again.

    "Brother, The Northern Envoy is not going to stay the night. You must hurry. There is no need to worry about Ethan''s safety. I will personally go with him and I give you my word that I would rathery my life than see anything happen to dear nephew."

    Alier spoke confidently and sincerely. His voice was determined and firm as if he truly would happily sacrifice his own life than see Ethan in any harm.

    Seeing the sincerity and resolve on his face, Albaer''s expression softened as the final bit of hesitation disappeared from his mind. But still being cautious he said, "Alright then, take fifty knights as well. Just for good measure."

    "I wanna go too!" Naenna suddenly yelled out.

    "No dear, it''s nighttime and the Ancestral Shrine is not a casual ce where you go on a whim. Let your brother and uncle go. How about this? Once you also get engagedˇ­ Then you can go as well. Okay?" Aisha said gigglingly as she held Naenna''s hand.

    Naenna pouted as if she was being wronged but did not say anything and simply looked at Ethan with reluctance. Her face also had a fare of apprehension, trepidation, and uneasiness. She looked like she wanted to say something but was dragged off by Aisha.

    "That''s right, alright then, we will leave before it''s toote," Alier said looking at Ethan.

    Albaer''s gaze went over Ethan as he nodded in approval and then left.

    Ethan who had silently witnessed the whole conversation smiled bitterly and snickered inside, his eyes momentarily shone with contempt as he nced at Alier.

    But then his demeanor be perfectly normal as if nothing had happened. He nodded at Alier with a smile and the both of them also left the banquet hall together.

 Chapter 86 Sublime Forest

    The night air hung heavy and still as over fifty elite knights were ready in waiting on their horseback with a well-adorned White Family carriage.

    In the carriage, one man and one child sat facing each other on the cushioned couches as the white, translucent curtains fluttered slightly by the cool summer breeze.

    Although the atmosphere was tranquil and calm, there was an underlined, invisible tension in the carriage that was either awkward or uncanny.

    Alier gestured to the coachman to begin the journey by tapping on the carriage''s side. The coachman nodded to himself as he jolted the reigns of the horses.

    With the neighing of the two horses leading up front, the carriage began moving and the fifty knights followed behind solemnly on their horses, creating an impressive convoy that could make anyone palpate with trepidation.

    "So where is the Ancestral Shrine?" Ethan asked in curiosity.

    "Beyond the walls, a few miles of distance away from the city into the woods," Alier answered amiably with a smile.

    Ethan nodded in understanding as he nced outside the window. The city lights were passing by quickly creating a trail of colorful res of lights as the carriage traveled at a fast pace unhindered by the bustle, as there was no bustle today.

    Since many important guests were lodging in the city, a curfew was enforced to prohibit the citizens from wandering about in the city at night. And so the roads were empty for the most part. Only the Men of The City Watch could be seen here and there on the streets keeping guard.

    Seeing Ethan gazing out the window with a satisfied face, aplicated emotion flickered in Alier''s eyes. He did not want to disturb Ethan out of guilt and so a moment of silence ensued.

    The carriage soon reached the city walls, the gate was opened and the carriage kept going on its path to the Ancestral Shrine.

    More time passed in such serene silence. The scenery began changing from a inndscape to green vegetation on the sides. The mysterious hazy mist could also be seen all around in less density. Ethan could feel the change in the unfamiliar terrain prickle his skin as the road became harsher.

    As Ethan and Alier were making their way to the ancestral shrine, they could hear a chorus of crickets and the asional rustle of small animals in the darkness.

    The night was still and silent, the moonlight casting a soft glow on the forest around them. The carriage jostled and bumped along the road, and Ethan felt a sense of anticipation building inside him. They had been journeying for some time, and the destination was still a mystery to Ethan.

    Though the darkness of the night cloaked their journey, the stars shone brightly above, guiding them onward to their destination.

    "What''s the secret behind this mist?" Ethan inquired in an amazed tone. He had always been curious about the mysterious fog that always seemed to nket the city.

    Alier''s eyes shone proudly as he too gazed outside, looking at the fog. He momentarily forgot the enmity between himself and Ethan and fell into a reverie of thoughts.

    "It''s a barrier that has been around for generations and ever since the White Family exists," Alier muttered in his reverie as his eyes shed with dignity. He reminisced about a particr tale that always made his blood stir with pride.

    "How does this barrier work?" Ethan asked raising his eyebrows.

    "That, only your Father and Grandfather know about. However, they only know how to use the barrier. No one knows how the barrier is fueled." Alier said, turning his head as he looked at Ethan.

    "So mysterious!" Ethan eximed subconsciously.

    "Hehe, Although no one knows the truth, there are myths and legends. Do you wish to know?" Alier spoke, shing an enigmatic smile as he looked at Ethan.

    "Sure!" Ethan eximed excitedly.

    "Haha, when I was a child, your Grandmother used to tell me this tale. Even now it makes my chest swell up with pride." Alier said with a peal of heartyughter, his eyes bing murky for a second as he reminisced on the past.

    "Oo! Don''t keep me in such suspense! Tell me!" Ethan said childishly with a pouting look.

    Alier looked at Ethan''s childish behavior, his guard subconsciously subsiding down a notch.

    "They say that the first patriarch of our White Family, The White Mystic, was as mighty as the sealed Gods. So much so that when a group of dragons had gone berserk unleashing cmities on the world, he along with other heroes defeated the berserk dragons one by one thusly saving the world." Said Alier with a proud smile on his face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s remarkable! But how does that corrte to the barrier?" Ethan asked with awe.

    Alier nodded with satisfaction as he saw Ethan''s expression which was full of awe and admiration typical of a child admiring the tales of heroes and dragons.

    Alier was not someone who spent much time with Ethan usually and so did not realize that his behavior was very unusual to his personality.

    "It is said that The White Mystic had captured one of the strayed berserk dragons who had caused a great distraction in the region and sealed it underground where now the Adenberd City stands."

    "Waah, But is it true?" Ethan eximed with doubt.

    "It''s just a mythˇ­ they say that the misty fog that acts as the city''s natural barrier is actually the cooled-off breath of the dragon who is sealed deep below the ground in hibernation. The said dragon was one of the most powerful in the Draconic Tribes. The myth says that the patriarch fought the dragon for two weeks day and night without rest. But in the end, he prevailed due to his superiorprehension and skills in martial arts."

    Alier recalled enthusiastically but then suddenly the image of those two cold, frosty eyes staring inside his soul popped into his mind. Alier shivered momentarily as he was still suffering from the effects of the bacsh from a consciousness soul assault that he hadn''t yetpletely recovered from.

    Remembering the terrible experience, Alier discreetly observed Ethan with a doubtful, scrutinizing gaze.

    However, he only saw Ethan''s mouth open wide with amazement making a crescent shape as if he was thoroughly andpletely perplexed. He truly looked nothing but a normal seven years old child.

    At this moment, the carriage took a turn entering the forest on a well-maintained, dimly lit forest trail. The surroundings were beautiful as torches were mounted on the sides of the trail on fancy poles making the path illuminated by a mellow orangish-yellow hue mixed in with the silvery blue luminous glow of the moon.

    "It''s beautiful," Ethan muttered unknowingly as he saw the scene before him.

    In reality, the scene before him wasn''t very groundbreaking or unimaginable. It was simple and yet gave off an air of awe and sublimity.

    "The Shrine is a bit up ahead. This is the Shrine dedicated to all those who havee before us. It is a sacred monument for us Whites''. You must be mindful when we reach there." Alier instructed in a silent tone. A hint of guilt unintentionally slipped into his voice.

    "I understand, uncle."

    Ethan turned his head away from Alier pretending not to have noticed. With a perplexed expression, he once again went over the mental image of Alier''s personality that he had in mind.

    Ethan could see that there were a lot of unanswered inconsistencies in Alier''s character that did not match his values and behavior.

    On the surface, Alier seemed like a calm andposed person. However, from what Ethan had observed, Alier was more of a mental patient. He was extremely chaotic and psychotic. He would one moment be a kind and caring uncle, an aristocrat with his own moral values, while at another moment he would suddenly be a ruthless venomous viper, a murderous fiend with concealed bloodlust.

    Ethan could see that Alier was not a bad person to his core, he obviously felt guilt and shame but then he was also hell-bent on seeing him dead.

    Ethan could not figure out what the reason for such oddity was and how it came to be. He wore a solemn expression and thought inwardly, ''Soon, I will have my answers, soon!''

    As Ethan could instinctively feel the shrine getting closer and closer, the prelude of the reckoning too was nigh.

    In the dead of night, the carriage traveled through the forest under the glowing moon and the starry skies. Surrounded by green, lush, and tall trees as well as the sounds of the wild animals, rustling of leaves, rolling of the carriage wheels, and the tapping of horses echoed in the sublime forest.

    The torches danced in the wind creating ys of shadows on the trees. And Ethan could sense the air thickening as the carriage slowly approached the shrine.

    Ethan peeked out of the carriage. An aura of sacredness and reverence permeated the air as the vague silhouette of the Ancestral Shrine became visible through a faint haze of mist.

    Ethan could make out the faint outline of the entrance gate of the shrine premises that was made of tall carved bamboo in the distance.

    The aspect of discovery and exploration excited Ethan greatly despite the hidden gloom in his heart.

 Chapter 87 Solace

    Finally, the carriage came to a stop, and Alier stepped out. He motioned for Ethan to follow and from the entrance of the forest, Ethan could make out the silhouette of the ancestral shrine in the distance.

    The convoy had stopped in front of the shrine gate made out of bamboo. The actual building was still a bit further ahead however, the shrine premises had arrived.

    The fifty knights unmounted and bowed to Alier as they took formation outside the shrine gate, surrounding the shrine premises.

    Seeing this, Ethan''s eyes shed with a curious light as he asked, "Aren''t theying in?"

    "No, this is the White Family''s Ancestral Shrine, and no one other than our kinsmen is allowed to enter," Alier exined.

    Ethan nodded with understanding and looked ahead at the stone-paved path before them.

    A shiver of excitement coursed through him as he followed Alier deeper into the woods. As the shrine grew closer, Ethan noticed the trees seemed to part for them, as if in reverence for the sacred ce.

    They continued in silence, the only sound being their footsteps on the forest floor. The further they traveled, the more Ethan felt the weight of the night and the power of the shrine. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the ancient building, and Ethan could feel the atmosphere change around him.

    As the two made their way closer to the ancestral shrine, Ethan could feel a strange energy emanating from the building. He was filled with a sense of awe and reverence, and he wondered what secrets the shrine might hold. The full moon illuminated their way, casting a soft light on the stone walls of the shrine, creating an otherworldly atmosphere. Ethan thought of the generations who hade before him, and the sacred ways they had practiced and observed. He felt a connection to them and a deep respect for the history and tradition that was embodied in this ce.

    Alier paused in front of the entrance and gestured to Ethan to follow him inside. Inside the shrine, Ethan''s breath caught. The space was filled with the scent of incense and a sense of belonging that resonated with his bloodline.

    The shrine waspletely made of ckstones. Shrouded in nature''s embrace, signs of vegetation could be seen on the walls. However, the vegetation didn''t give off the feeling of an unruly mess but the air of solidarity, ambiguity, and the elegance of nature.

    Torches lined the walls, their mes dancing in the darkness. Both Alier and Ethan arrived at the Hall of Ancestry which was an open ce standing on multiplerge stone pirs.

    Countless memorials were spread out on the bare ground throughout the hall in a tidy manner in groups of square formations. On these memorials, the names and images of people were carved along with a long bundle of text.

    "Ethan, this is the Hall of Heritage. To have one''s name etched in here on a mural after one''s death is the greatest of honors one can have in their life as the blood of the White Family." Alier said with a serious tone, his hands respectfully sped in his front.

    Ethan moved ahead to the stone memorials as he respectfully looked at the names and read information about his ancestors.

    First of all, there was the first patriarch who founded the Noble White Household. There were countless achievements and legends etched in his memorial starting from assisting the First King in the foundation of The Atrana Kingdom.

    Even Ethan could not deny that the first patriarch was a legend. He was almost like a God and his achievements were akin to the tale of a legendary hero.

    One by one, Ethan went through all the memorials in the hall carefully reading the brief history and the recollection of the greatest achievements of every Kinsmen of the White Household.

    Alier simply watched silently from the sidelines and did not intrude. He too had once roamed these halls as a child and knew the feeling of amazement and pride that he had felt.

    It was the pride of hailing from a prominent and ancient bloodline. A pride that came from knowing that his ancestors were no less than any heroes and legends.

    Alier began having conflicting thoughts as he looked around the sacred hall. He felt the burden of guilt ever so increasing on his shoulders.

    Subconsciously, he tightly sped the pocket watch in his pocket as the hazy image of his wife''s final moments appeared in his mind. Alier gritted his teeth in inexplicable sorrow and torment.

    After Ethan was done reviewing all the memorials, his gaze now held a new glimmer of vitality, after reading all the information, he couldn''t help but feel invigorated.

    Ethan respectfully bowed deeply facing the many memorials. When he raised his head facing forward, he sighted arge stone b on the wall above the entrance of the next hall. The stone b was like an articte frame engraved with artistic designs on all its edges along with words in beautiful calligraphy etched in the middle.

    Ethan squinted trying to read the words. He saw that it was a poem. Unknowingly, he read the poem out loud.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ¨CˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ

    Oh, ancestors, wise and strong,

    Your blood flows through our veins all day long.

    From ages past, your legacy endures,

    Your spirit and teachings, a priceless allure.

    With every step we take, you guide our way,<novelnext></novelnext>

    Through trials and triumphs, night and day.

    Your wisdom, a beacon, shines so bright,

    Illuminating our path, making everything right.

    Your legacy, a gift, beyondpare,

    A treasure we cherish, a wealth beyond share.

    Your memories live on, in each passing breeze,

    A gentle reminder, of your love and peace.

    Oh ancestors, in reverence we sing,

    Your praises forever, until the end of time.

    May we honor your memory, in all that we do,

    And keep your legacy alive, forever true.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ¨CˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ

    Hearing this, Alier nodded with satisfaction and also bowed deeply. The both of them looked at each other and smiled amicably.

    Alier gestured for Ethan to follow as he walked ahead. The both of them then entered further inside the Ancestral Shrine together as a swirling breeze blew from behind echoing the whistling sound.

    A wave of fragrant, soothing incense tingled Ethan''s nose as he stepped inside. The atmosphere and the air were rather different from before, it gave off a mildly intimidating and yet sublime aura. As if even the slightest of insolence was the greatest sphemy. On the other hand, it also made Ethan feel as if he was being watched

    ? A golden-ish dim glimmer reflected in Ethan''s pupils as he saw the hundreds of gleaming candles flicker about in front of him around the altar. Torches were lit on the walls every ten inches from each other thus providing a sort of familial warmth and peace of mind.

    Apart from the candles, the empty hall, the stone walls, the flickering torches, and the modest-looking yet sacred Altar on which the moonlight shone luminously, there was nothing else in sight.

    Regardless, even though the hall looked empty and eerie, it also felt fulfilled and solemnly soothing to the soul at the same time. It was certainly something that Ethan had never felt before.

    Alier earnestly and sternly instructed Ethan on the correct way to pay respects and ask for blessings from the departed ancestors and both of them respectfully stepped forward moving closer to the altar.

    Alier''s gaze was steady and intense as he reverently ced an offering on the altar. He turned to Ethan then and gestured for him to do the same. Ethan stepped forward and bowed his head as he ced his offering on the altar. He muttered the Mantra of Peace under his breath wishing peace to the departed ancestors and then inwardly wished for some peace for himself in his life.

    Even though Ethan knew that his wish was impossible to realize until all the troubles were taken care of, he still wished for such anyways.

    Ethan sneaked a nce at Alier and thought that the stepping stone for thepletion of his wish might just be paved that very night. Thinking this, he smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    This new experience of visiting the Ancestral Shrine was rather enlightening for Ethan as for the first time he felt a true connection and a sense of pride with his family and bloodline. Ethan Riddles was slowly bing Ethan White in a truer sense.

    After adequately performing the Ancestral Vows and the steps of Ceremonial Worship, Ethan felt a sense of peace wash over him as he stood there, and for the first time that night, he truly felt at home.

    Ethan wished for this serenity and calm tost forever, but s, his wish was doomed to be short-lived. Ethan still harbored a tint of silly hope but who knew if the tranquility was but the prelude to a storm?

    As everything was done, it was time to leave and head back. At this moment, Ethan couldn''t help but inwardly recite the lines that had formed in his mind.

    "Theke is still and its surface shimmers with light,

    The sky is peaceful, as blue as washed eyes.

    But the wind is about toe, bringing threats with it;

    I''m reluctant in my heart, for this moment of peace will soon pass."

 Chapter 88 Ambush

    After paying his respects to the ancestors, Ethan and Alier turned back to return to the mansion.

    They were both filled with awe and reverence as they walked out of the shrine''s building and headed toward the bamboo entrance at thepound of the shrine premises where the knights were waiting.

    Both did not speak while strolling but Alier''s face showed a hint of resolve while Ethan waspletely carefree. He even had a slight smile on his face.

    Ethan could see the silhouette of the bamboo entrance in the distance. He sneaked a nce at Alier''s cid and resolved face and understood that his hopes would not be met today.

    Ethan also felt a bit nervous and exhrated at the same time as he didn''t want to live with a sword hanging over his head forever.

    "Uncle, can I ask you a question?" Ethan spoke.

    Alier turned his head sideways, his face wasn''t fully visible due to the darkness but the faint light of torches and the mellowed glimmer of the moon brightened his features just slightly.

    "Ask away," Said Alier cidly.

    "Where is Luceryc''s mother?" Ethan asked in hesitation with childish curiosity.

    Alier halted abruptly as his entire body shook momentarily, his face bing grim. He looked at Ethan staring into his eyes but seeing his innocent and childish expression, Alier shook his head bitterly.

    "She is with God." He said, averting his gaze from Ethan looking ahead with reminiscent, sorrowful eyes.

    Ethan''s eyes shed with a cunning glint as he sensed the change in atmosphere. With a hesitant tone, he asked, "What was she like?"

    A moment of silence ensued as Alier''s vision grew hazy from the moist.

    "When I was in the bordends, I was not traveling as the son of the White Family. Although my hair made it difficult to hide my identity, I had colored it just for wandering covertly. It seemed that Rose had the same idea. She too had snuck out of the mansion to enjoy the town''s bustle. It was then that I met her," Alier muttered.

    "And then?" Ethan asked in surprise. He hadn''t expected to get a serious answer and it seemed like Alier was just using the opportunity to vent.

    "I didn''t know who she was and she didn''t know who I was. We met each other asmoners but how could we not realize eventually? She was going by the name Rose and I was going by the name Gilbert. She was a lively woman as pure as the snow and as cheerful as the morning sunflower. I fell in love with her at first sight."

    "Although we had begun suspecting each other''s origins, we still continued the pleasant facade, wandering around the town together, galloping through the grasnds, and enjoying the joys of life. Rose was kind to the poor almost as if she did not belong to the nobility in the first ce. However, her graceful bearing was unlike any other noblewoman I had ever seen. In the end, I proposed to her and revealed my identity. But she was hesitant and gave me the cold shoulder. So close yet so distant she was." Alier reminisced nkly as the bamboo torii gate grew closer.

    "So then how did you convince her?" Ethan asked sincerely as if a perfectly normal conversation was taking ce between a nephew and an uncle.

    "As the region was in the bordends, a war with the neighboring kingdom had broken out and her family and their territory were in peril. Rose had to return to the mansion as her father began preparing for war. I followed her and assisted. Eventually, we managed to hold off the enemies until the reinforcements arrived. Luce''s mother was touched by my sincerity and tenacity and thus agreed to marry me." Alier said with a faint smile.

    Ethan thought that Alier was truly a heroic character much like some kind of prince from a fairy tale.

    ''He''s definitely depressed!'' Ethan thought inwardly with a sigh. He had intentionally asked the probing question to verify some of his doubts and the results were paramount.

    Ethan didn''t know what Alier was like in his younger days but he knew that he had changed greatly after his dear wife''s death. Which is frankly not an unusual thing in itself but Ethan could sense that Alier waspletely broken inside. His smiling face and amiable demeanor were nothing but a facade. A defensive psychological mechanism if you will.

    Alier''s mind became muddled by the memories of his sweetheart flooding in. With a bittersweet smile, he was going to continue speaking absentmindedly, but seeing the bamboo torii gate and the fifty knights in front of them, he jolted awake from his reverie.

    His murky and unfocused eyes once again gained firm determination and resolve as they narrowed sharply letting out a very faint murderous intent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ethan who was very perceptive to killing intent immediately sensed the oddity around him. The final string of hope in his heart severed as his ruthless and unyielding spirit ignited with zing fury.

    Once decided on something, Ethan would never back down no matter what. Once something crosses his final limits, he would show no mercy.

    "We''re here," Alier muttered.

    The knights who were waiting for Alier and Ethan to return perked up, turning their heads towards the shrine and bowing all at once. This created a momentarypse of vignce making the knights blindsided for just a second.

    Taking this opportunity, suddenly dark figures swept through the forest unnoticed by the knights, rapidly encroaching on the shrine grounds as they darted ahead.

    The fifty elite knights immediately sensed that something was off as they ran hastily toward the shrine, inches away from the torii gate.

    At this moment, Alier eximed with fury as he narrowed his eyes dangerously. He swiftly grabbed onto Ethan''s arm forcefully jerking him back to his rear as he shouted, "Careful!"

    As the knights were rushing to enter the shrine premises to protect their masters, the dark shadowy figures had already entered the shrine premises beating the knights to it. Now the only distinction between the intruders and the knights was the torii gate which was the border of the mortal world and the sacred ce.

    Just as the knights were about to enter the shrine premises, some from the sides while some from crossing the torii gate, Ethan noticed Alier''s subtle movements as Alier flickered his sleeves releasing a faint unnoticeable glow.

    *Thump*

    The sound of mming into a hard wall abruptly rang as most of the knights rushing to enter the shrine bumped into an invisible wall mere inches from the torii gate, the wall seemed to be surrounding the entire shrine premises as the knights who were at the sides also banged into the invisible wall. However some of the knights sessfully entered the shrine''s boundary before the wall suddenly popped into existence, but their numbers were few and negligible.

    The intruders who were roughly around thirty in numbernded on the ground inside the shrine just as the so-called wall had mysteriously appeared at the boundary of the shrine separating the knights and Alier and Ethan.

    Ethan was startled momentarily as he hid himself behind Alier. He knew that he was safe, at least for now.

    Just as everyone was getting to terms with the situation and grasping exactly what had just happened, The forest suddenly began glowing with a bright grayish-white light. When observing closely, one could see that the glow wasing from the floor where the invisible wall had emerged.

    Shortly after, runic inscriptions shed all over the floor inside the shrine grounds as mysterious glowing patterns took shape.

    The intricate, ancient runic designs of bizarre shapes and the inscriptions of unknownnguages rapidly moved about converging towards the age of the wall at the boundary of the shrine.

    The knights stepped back from the wall startled as suddenly the eye-piercing flow intensified by several folds. Everyone squint their eyes and shortly after opening them, different people had different reactions.

    The intruders smirked cheekily and the knights wore terrified expressions at the sight of the shrine being isted at the boundary by arge mystical barrier.

    All of the knights beyond the barrier could not see anything inside the barrier. They only knew that some intruders were already inside and Alier along with a few other knights were left alone to fend for themselves.

    This was extremely bad.

    "Shit! If anything happens there we''re all dead! Break this damn barrier now! Someone head back to the City and make haste! Inform his grace quickly!" The middle-agedmander of the fifty knights yelled out as approached the barrier with his sword raised in his hand.

    A knight immediately broke off from the pack and mounted his horse. With an abrupt jolt of the horse reins, his steed jumped and left galloping, raising a lot of dust behind as it gradually disappeared from sight.

    All the knights outside the barrier felt humiliated as their blood boiled from fury. Brandishing their raging naked swords, the knights pounded on the standing barrier with all their might.

 Chapter 89 Blood Drenches The Sacred Ground

    *BOOM!*

    The resounding sound of multiple swords being shed at a rock-hard barrier rang in the forest as the glowing barrier made of metal elemental particles shook violently but soon retained stillness as if it was made of rubber.

    The knights beyond the barrier were not discouraged as it wasn''t the time for sulking. They needed to act fast and decisively.

    The knights knew that Alier was very strong and fully capable of protecting himself. However, no matter how mighty he was, he was outnumbered. And unfortunately, Ethan was a liability that he needed to protect.

    So the barrier needed to be removed as soon as possible before it was toote.

    The Moon was ying games of hide and seek with the clouds as its brilliance was fickle, and the atmosphere had grown eerie. One moment the forest glowed with a silvery luminous glow and the next moment the lunar brilliance disappearedpletely, leaving only darkness everywhere.

    The knight''s outside the barrier couldn''t hear or see what was happening inside and vice versa. The air was thick with visible ferocity, tacit sharp tension, and an unnerving sentiment of uncertainty.

    As the knights were using everything they had to destroy the barrier using their topmost Martial Techniques and Sword Arte, inside the barrier, the atmosphere was even more intense.

    Ethan was hiding behind Alier with utmost vignce, their back at the pathway going towards the Ancestral Shrine. Six knights who were fast enough to enter the barrier in each direction closely surrounding Ethan and Alier in a defensive formation.

    The intruders wore ck garbs hiding their faces wielding their swords, daggers, and other fatal weapons as they surrounded the group from all sides.

    Although their faces were hidden due to the darkness and the hood over their heads, Ethan could sense that a lot of them seemed hesitant and even startled as they covertly made eye contact with each other.

    Strangely, the situation did not immediately escte as one might expect. If the intruders were lying in wait to ambush, then why weren''t they attacking right away instead of wasting time?

    Alier and the six knights also made no provoking moves because the more time they would manage to stall, the more advantage they would have.

    "Ethan! Stay behind me and don''t be afraid. They won''t be able to do anything!" Alier muttered while holding his sword tightly.

    "H-hmmˇ­" Ethan nodded an anxious expression appeared on his face. He too unsheathed the small sword that he regrly used in training.

    Needless to say, his posture was horrendous, his hands were shaking and it seems as if the weight of the sword would topple his legs at any time. But despite that, he held the sword tightly in his small hands as a precaution.

    Ethan secretly activated his appraisal ability as he looked at the intruders. Upon close inspection, almost none of them were awakened like himself and Alier. He could only see one man who was awakened with the fire attribute.

    The man was tall, his stance was firm and urate as he held his sword ferociously looking at Alier with gritted teeth.

    From the way the other intruders often snuck nces at the man, Ethan judged that he was most probably the leader of the bunch.

    "Boss! Howe the ''Frigid White'' is here?! He wasn''t supposed to be here!" One of the men got closer to the leader and faintly whispered in his ear.

    "Shit! I know that! We only got the tip that only the brat would be here with knight escorts! The barrier would be activated timely isting him and then we could snatch the little bastard!" The leader muttered back in frustration.

    "Chief! We got no time! He''s alone with just those six funky knights. We can still do this! This is an opportunity! Give the order boss!" Another man bellowed with a nasty smile on his face as he looked at Ethan like he was a treasure trove.

    Ethan analyzed the intruders keenly as the standoff continued. His eyes soon narrowed as an understanding look shed between his brows.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''How curious, these people are certainly not professionals. And neither they''re amateurs. If they were professionals, they wouldn''t have hesitated to attack. But if they wereplete newbies, then they would never have enough courage to even trespass in here. Now, why are they hesitating? Either something unexpected happened or it''s part of their n. The second possibility is unlikely as the barrier doesn''t look like it will hold for long. The first possibility is most likely but it''s difficult to say what was it that startled them.'' Ethan thought calmly.

    At this moment, the invaders seemed to have made their choice. The leader''s eyes glinted with a ruthless, ambitious glint as he saw his allies surrounding the group. As a result, confidence welled up in him, and thinking of the rewards he would get after the task is done, the confidence changed into tant audacity. The man snickered cockedishly as he gestured forward, hinting his men to attack.

    With his permission, all thirty men went wild with ferocity as they roared and shot forward all at once.

    In response, the six knights moved closer to Ethan and Alier, wearing solemn expressions as they stood their ground creating an unbreakable.

    Alier did not make any move as he simply watched the intruder''s leader keenly while hiding Ethan behind him. His whole focus seemed to be on protecting Ethan. It was something that would otherwise warm anyone''s heart. But Ethan simply smiled wryly.

    The constant noise of metal shing and men roaring filled the barrier as the intruders and mere six knights shed with over thirty rogues.

    "Ahhh!" A man screeched as Ethan saw the man''s arm falling off of his body severed with a clean cut.

    The man had charged forward confidently thinking that he could easily overpower the knight assuming that the knight''s morale must have been low as the knights were greatly outnumbered. But the knights stood strong unflinchingly, bringing out their peak potential at the time of crisis.

    The knight had, in a quick moment, severed the man''s arm not even looking at him, proceeding to take on five iing swords at once.

    These knights were seasoned warriors who had gone to the nook and cranny of the battlefield together with the Duke himself. They knew well to cover each other''s backs leaving no blind spots as they fought not as individuals but as one body and mind.

    Even Ethan was shocked to witness this kind of imcable coordination that needed no words.

    Screams and painful cries filled the shrine premises as the knights swung their swords non-stop in an elegant way. Five of them focused on blocking and parrying the iing strikes covering the sixth one to strike.

    The impressive thing was that the attacker was never the same knight. The one who was on the offensive changed every three seconds to apletely random knight but miraculously enough, the other knights changed their posture ordingly to assist the new yer.

    This way, they were able to defend and stall for time while dealing significant damage to the enemy at the same time.

    Although the intruders had experience and almost the same strength as the knights, they had no coordination between them. On top of that, they were extremely cocky. Their style was raw and unrefined without any pronounced martial techniques. They looked like savages charging straight forward with simply bestial and instinctive judgment.

    While the knights were faring surprisingly well, they were notpletely immune. They were not Gods or Masters and so as time passed, small, shallow wounds began umting on their bodies despite the high-quality armor that they wore.

    The stench of blood permeated the air as blood sttered everywhere. While the knights had no casualties, they looked bloody like demons from hell. While on the other hand, the corpses of the intrudersy on the sacred ground, some intact while somepletely disfigured with limbs and body parts missing, scattered all over the floor.

    The intruder''s chief''s eyes widened with surprise as a hint of anxiety showed on his face. With resolution, he activated the powers of his acquired blessing. Only to meet Alier''s frigid cold eyes.

    Shivers went through the man''s spine as he saw Alier''s murderous gaze. He truly regretted acting on the temptation of great reward.

    ''Damnit! That cloaked piece of shit! He never said the Duke''s brother would be here too! He is not someone I can fight alone dammit!'' The manmented inwardly.

    He had gotten the tip that Ethan would be at the shrine with some knight escorts. This alone of course wouldn''t have convinced the man to take on the task. His confidence and greed had truly sored into the high heavens when the man pulled out an artifact that could create arge and strong istion barrier that would give them the chance to abduct Ethan swiftly without even revealing their identities. But the presence of Alier hadplicated everything as he alone could take on at least half of them at once and kill some on top of that.

    The man in the end chickened out as he drew back the fire elements that were on the verge of activation. ''Hmph! Those knights will soon fall! How will you handle all of us and protect the brat then?'' The chief thought haughtily still divulging in his fantasies.

 Chapter 90 Loyalty And Sacrifice

    As the battle raged on, more corpses piled up. The pungent smell of blood was thick in the air as the symphony of shing swords rang in the forest.

    Ethan grew worried as the six knights around him were panting for breath. They were severely exhausted by the constant onught of swords and hidden weaponsing at them from all sides.

    Nearly thirty minutes had passed. There were no visible signs of the barrier copsing although it shook even more violently with each strike and attempt to break it down.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes wryly as he looked at the knights with a pained gaze seeing that one of the knights had taken a hidden flying dagger head-on with his own body to protect him.

    The dagger had pierced the knight''s shoulder as he cried out in pain. However, without any hesitation, the knight jolted the dagger out of his shoulder while gritting his teeth in agony and angrily threw where it hade from, instantly taking the assant''s life.

    This was not the only instance of struggle as all six knights were bleeding heavily from all parts of their bodies. Their armor soaked blood red and their expressions were savage as they tried to ignore the painpletely to protect their masters.

    Seeing the carnage around him, Alier was steadfast. His gaze went across the battlefield as a resolute glint shed in his eyes seeing the situation.

    It was obvious that the knights wouldn''t be able to hold off much longer without any assistance. Ethan could also see this as he looked at Alier doubtfully.

    Alier narrowed his eyes, his demeanor suddenly changing to apletely different countenance as he coldly looked around him.

    Ethan suddenly felt shivers going through his spine and the hair on his skin rising standing straight. The atmosphere became frosty and cold as Alier raised his hand with an unforgiving expression on his face.

    The only one among all the assants who could remotely challenge Alier''s might was the chief. Seeing Alier making his move, the man could no longer hold back as he too activated the power of his blessing.

    "Ice Manifestation - Walls of cier!"

    Alier spoke with a chilling tone, his entire demeanor had flipped on its head as his current self looked more like some tyrant about to go on a ughter than an amicable nobleman.

    The frigid particles danced as hints of terror could be seen on the assant''s faces seeing that Alier was stepping into the game. This only proved how famed the White brothers were.

    Taking advantage of the slight hesitation of the assants, the knights finally managed to catch their breath momentarily before once again getting busy attacking and defending.

    The air grew increasingly cold in just a matter of seconds as the sturdy walls of ice manifested around Ethan hiding him behind the protection of the blue ice walls.

    Alier simply gave the knights one single nce and drew his sword as he darted sideways making some distance between Ethan and himself.

    The knights nodded at each other, understanding Alier''s intentions as they only focused on protecting Ethan. The six of them unanimously moved in front of the ice wall as their formation changed.

    If the previous arrangement was tight and left no blind spots, the new formation was more expansive as the knights increased the distance among each other. This way, they could fully use all their strength and go on an offensive while keeping the assants far away from the ice wall.

    The chief had red particles dancing around him in fury. This was the difference between self-acquired and Ancestral Blessings. While Alier could mobilize his powers in a blink of an eye and manifest them into the physical world in mere seconds, the chief of the intruders wasparatively slower.

    Only after the Ice walls suddenly popped into existence that the chief managed to attack.

    Illuminating the entire vicinity with a yellowish hue, a fireball flew toward the ice wall hoping to blow it up so that the other assants could force the knights to fall back.

    "That fucker wants to use me as a weakness?" Ethan muttered to himself behind the twelve-inch walls that surrounded him from all sides. Although he couldn''t see what was happening due to the walls, Afriel was the one who narrated everything to him that was happening.

    "Yes, Master, it would appear that these assants are notplete newbies. It is as you said, they are neither a professional army nor random hooligans." Afriel said from inside the temple as he kept an eye on the situation using his divine senses.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "They are either mercenaries or superior bandits," Ethan stated calmly.

    While Ethan was leisurely having a conversation with Afriel, the fireball that flew towards him was vanquished by an ice shard that pierced through the fireball like cutting through tofu leaving behind a mere puff of ck smoke in its wake.

    "Your opponent is me!" Alier roared as he drew his sword.

    The sword soon glowed with the white-blue glow of his Ancestral Blessing as Alier channeled his true essence into it. Just as he noticed the leader of the assants muttering an incantation preparing tounch a greater strike, six foes shot toward him forcing him to deal with them first.

    "Oh Agni, Burn Thy Enemies! Cleanse The Evil with Thy Holy me! Lend this Servant Thy Strength, Rain of Fire!" The man bellowed as the fire particles around him grew to arge extent dancing all around him as they formed countless bullets of fire.

    The sky brightened slightly as countless mes in the shape of bullets, arrows, and spikes illuminated the entire vicinity to the point that the glow could be noticed even from the City of Adenberd.

    And like the shooting of stars or the descending of countless meteorites, the fire began raining descending towards Alier, Ethan, the knights, and even the assants who were inbat with the knights while others desperately darted at Alier.

    The situation was critical as countless projectiles flew forward. The knights were already exhausted and would not be able to defend themselves from countless projectiles. Ethan was behind the ice walls but it was doubtful whether he was safe from the fire projectiles and Alier was being attacked by multiple foes. It seemed impossible to handle so many things at a moment''s notice.

    Ethan had a faint smile on his face as Afriel worriedly narrated the situation to him. Ironically, he hadplete confidence in his uncle.

    "My Lord!" The knights cried out in rm as they each dodged a flurry of shes from multiple foes. Being pushed back towards the ice wall, the knights were not in any position to assist Alier. They could only try and protect Ethan.

    At this moment, the knight that was previously injured by a dagger was once again cut by the sharp edge of a cuss. He had a ghastly, crossed scar on his chest from which a constant stream of blood oozed out.

    The man smiled seeing his end in sight. He looked at his brothers-in-arms and smiled bitterly giving a silent farewell as a determined glimmer shed in his eyes.

    He bravely charged forward at five foes holding his sword tightly. Although on hisst leg, the man had the same vigor and a sense of honor that he had at the beginning.

    The man swung his sword in a berserk manner not caring if he was being cut or amputated. All he wanted was to take as many as possible with him to the underworld.

    The brave knight felt a piercing pain in his abdomen as he was stabbed after jumping into the fray of five foes. Ignoring the immense pain, he swung his sword with all the strength that he could muster. The sword created an arc of light as the glow of the fire projectiles in the distance was reflected by the steel de.

    A gruesome sound of blood being sttered and flesh being sliced echoed, and a silhouette could be seen of a head falling off the body as the trees burned in the background.

    Enraged by their mate''s gruesome demise, the assants yelled in rage, "YOU BASTARD!" As they all jabbed their swords at the knight in unison.

    As the knight could feel his eyes close, the four swords approaching him, and death just nearby watching, waiting to take him to the underworld, he vaguely remembered his family who was blessed by the grace of the White Family.

    The knight only lived to serve the White Family because it was glorious. He could still vividly remember going into war years ago as the White Family''s banners fluttered in the wind after subjugating the enemy''s army. The man had only one regret that he would no longer be able to go into battleˇ­ For the Glory of the Whites!

    Or perhaps he just had one more regret, that he couldn''t kill more of those bastards before dying. Thinking this, just as the swords were about to impale him, a new and final wave of energy surged in his body fueled by willpower.

    The man caught all the swordsing at him with his arm, blocking them momentarily before the arm flew away somewhere. The knight then quickly shed one final time spending all his vitality on that one swing of a sword.

    Everything became silent for the man as his lifeless body fell on the floor, he still held his sword tightly to his final breath and even after his final breath. As his corpse copsed to the ground, four heads too, rolled on the floor.

 Chapter 91 Cold And Fire

    "I''m sorryˇ­" Ethan muttered in regret averting his gaze guiltily as he heard Afriel speak of what had happened to the knight in real-time.

    The connection that both of them shared was unusual and so they could instantaneously convey their thoughts to each other in a blink of an eye. So basically, it was like Ethan could see everything as it happened in real-time.

    "Masterˇ­ It''s not your fault." Afriel said.

    "Or is it?" Ethan said despondently as he sighed deeply.

    "It''s a pity that capable, loyal men will die for no good reasonˇ­ I will not let this pass. There will be a reckoning." Ethan said resolutely as he narrowed his eyes exuding a faint sharp killing intent.

    Afriel nodded inwardly and once again began narrating the real-time events that were happening beyond the ice walls.

    From the chief of the assants using the strong fire attribute spell to the knight sacrificing himself to reap more livesˇŞonly mere seconds had passed.

    In this tense situation where countless explosive fire projectiles were about to hit, many assants were shooting straight at Alier bravely to kill him, the remaining five knights on the defensive being pushed back as they grieved silently for their lost brotherˇŞAlier scoffed as he showed a smile full of disdain and contempt looking at the projectiles and foes approaching.

    Alier blinked and in a blink of an eye, the energies channeled in his sword surged violently as a wave of frigid elements shot out from him to all sides like a heart beating.

    White frost began forming on the ground making the blood that was scattered all around, frozen red. As the frigid frost crept onto the trees, ground, and skiesˇŞthe fire that was slowly burning the serene forest distinguished creating beacons of rising steam.

    "Elemental Essence Sword Arte - Cold Rush!"

    ? Alier said as his pupils dted and moved rapidly as if he was memorizing the position of every single fire projectile that was falling.

    A chilly breeze blew making the mes on the projectiles flutter, Alier''s hand suddenly moved quickly and coldly swung his sword rapidly like a berserk maniac.

    *Shing!*

    *Shing!*

    The sound of cutting through air rang as Alier made multiple shes in the air all around him. His movements were rapid and powerful, his hand moved so fast that only a vague flickering afterimage of his hand could be seen.

    As he swung his sword, the bluish radiance around the de created dazzling crescent arcs from which the Essence of his Ancestral Blessings shot out in a precise manner, heading straight towards all the small fries that were approaching him.

    As the projectiles of his pure frigid essence shot forward, the air itself around it grew frozen and heavy creating a tail of snowkes. This kind of cold was extremely terrifying. It could easily freeze the blood and bones within a human body instantly making a living breathing person into an ice sculpture.

    The assants, seeing the terrifying frigid projectiles rapidly getting closer to them, chickened out.

    Three of them turned back right there and ran as if their life depended on it while the others stayed in hopes of somehow deflecting the shots.

    The Elemental Essence chased the assants like targeted missiles making the men shit their pants in fear as they could feel the terrifying frigid energies slowly seeping into their bones.

    The men shrieked in desperation sensing the icy cold murderous feeling at their back.

    All of a sudden, the men nked out as the blood inside their bodies froze, the clothes they wore became icy hard with frost covered all over them, and the bones in their bodies shuddered as the cold had prated even their bones.

    Everything became silent as the crackling of freezing ice sounded. The men died on the spot standing, frozen in ce as only a shell of their bodies remained. Otherwise, one could only see three ugly, disfigured ice sculptures.

    On the other hand, the fools that had dared to stop the essence by violently swinging their swords at the iing projectiles didn''t fare any well.

    Even before the essence reached them, their steel swords froze and copsed into pieces like a sand castle crumbling into oblivion. What followed was the same fate of turning into a hideous sculpture as the Frigid Essense passed through their bodies.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With just five simultaneously quick random shes, Alier had imed five lives in no less than five seconds. After shing at those pests, Alier immediately turned his head and looked up. It was as if he had not killed humans but some random bugs that were nothing but annoying and inconsequential.

    This kind of exhibition shocked everyone to the core. Fear and trepidation began taking root in the hearts of the attackers as they slowly began backing off, terrified by Alier''s ruthlessness.

    As the ming projectiles were upon the heads, mere seconds away from crashing into the ground, Alier once again made his move.

    His wrist moved bizarrely as his silhouette flickered in the darkness facing right for one moment and then facing some other direction at the next as he shed repetitively in the air at the rate of ten shes per second.

    The moonlight reflecting from his de created countless brilliant arcs of light creating a magnificent design around him as streaks of countless bluish-white res shot out from his sword, the res heading toward the fiery projectile.

    This created a serene scenery of countless ming protective descending as if the punishment from heaven and bluish-white streaks of lights shooting upwards challenging the will of the heavens, while a lonely silhouette of a man stood in the middle of a battlefield inside an articte design of crescent arcs of lights as his de danced in a cold fury shooting more streaks of res. He looked like a battle angel.

    The frigid streaks of lights filled with Alier''s Elemental Essence shed with the Fiery Projectiles that had the Fire Elemental Essence. The elements were contradictory and the winner of this bout would be decided by theprehension of the caster and the purity of the Blessing. So to speak, the results couldn''t be more predictable.

    Arge booming sound resounded as both energies shed, and countless ming projectiles met equally numbered lumps of pure Elemental Essence. The frigid streaks of bluish lights brought with them the nket of extreme frost wherever it passed.

    Like a magnificent show of fireworks, the explosive fiery projectiles exploded shooting out colorful res all over the ce, however, the icy cold essence immediately froze the res on the spot.

    The puff of ck smoke, the moisture in the air, the colorful res, the scorching mes, and the inferior Fire Essence itself froze upon contact with Alier''s Elemental Essence.

    This sh created a massive wave of confusion among the assants as they watched wide-eyed. The atmosphere had be so cold that snow was falling inside the barrier, covering the trees and the ground. Who would have thought that Alier was so strong? And this is exactly why the assants finally woke up from their delusion, shaking in their boots as they hesitantly began backing off.

    Momentarily, no one made any movements as the tender snow fell upon the earth, the steam that was created from the sh of fire and ice rose in the sky creating more mist in the already hazy surroundings.

    "He''s proficient in both Sword Arts and Mystic Arts?" Ethan muttered in awe and astonishment as Afriel was done narrating the whole thing telepathically.

    "Not to mention that his Essence is greatly damaged as of now. It''s probably only 40% of his actual strength." Afriel said probingly.

    Ethan simply smiled mysteriously, his eyes too forming a cunning glimmer, he simply stood there without speaking a word, greatly anticipating what would happen next.

    At this moment, multiple screams sounded as the elite knights finally got the opportunity to take revenge for their fallenrade. The knights, with their blood-soaked bodies, charged at the enemies taking advantage of the hesitation and cowardice of their foes.

    "Thirty had entered the barrier, now just fifteen are left," Afriel reported stoically.

    "The facade is about to be over. Those ambushers never had a chance in the first ce. It''s quite the good facade though I must admit." Ethan said with disappointment.

    At this moment, a significantly loud mor erupted as a small crack appeared on the barrier making the assants more nervous and desperate.

    "Shit! don''t panic! Go for the knights! All at once! Kill those knights quickly and get that boy!" The leader of the pack yelled out in an authoritative tone trying to not appear anxious.

    "Kill those knights and we still have a chance! Whoever kills one of those bastards will get 100 gold coins!" He yelled again, regaining some of his confidence seeing the paleplexion on Alier''s face and the pitiable figures of the five remaining knights.

    Although his little encouragement increased the morale of the attackers quite a bit, but he couldn''t hide his regret for the catastrophic loss that they had suffered. On top of that, Alier was ring at him as if he had killed his children and stolen his wife.

    The chief gathered all his courage of a lifetime as he resolved himself to stall Alier so that the knights would get no assistance. Both of them immediately faced off with Alier going aggressive and the chief running away as he barely blocked Alier''s strikes filled with frigid energies.

    Seeing the terrifying Alier busy fighting their boss, the assants gained back their courage as they once again engaged inbat with the knights.

 Chapter 92 Aliers Strength

    As the barrier''s source was about to fade from the constant bombardment of dozens of knights from outside, the assants were getting more desperate inside.

    While Alier was chasing the leader of the ambushers like a dog without a leash, throwing spikes and spears of ice, using waves of his Elemental Essence to scare the heart out of the assant''s leader, and the leader responded by using his fire elemental essence, countering and dodging although just barelyˇŞthe other ambushers were starting to push back the exhausted knights.

    The knights, despite being strong, brave, and well-coordinated, could no longer fight on as they were covered with wounds all over their bodies, but seeing that they had no choice but to fight to theirst breath, they were pushing the most absolute limits of their physic and consciousness.

    The shing of swords was deafening, the cutting of air made one take a step back, the clinking of metal created fiery sparks and an intimidating sound, the noise of booming collisions of violent energies made Ethan excited by the mystical powers, the scorching sound of mes terrified the forest, and the crackling sound of ice made one chill to the bone in trepidation.

    All in all, the battlefield had be a real hellhole. Another knight who had been guarding Ethan fell as he ferociously took down three with him to the underworld. Now there were only four knights and about ten assants left. However, the ten assants were unharmed while the knights looked like they would copse by just a slightly strong breeze.

    As Ethan heard the entire situation from Afriel, he raised his brows in anger. "Should I go out?" He contemted.

    "Master, you shouldn''t or the sacrifices of these brave men will be for not. Also, it''s not safe." Afriel said calmly.

    "Yes, it was but a mere thought," Ethan said with a sigh as he perked up his ears trying to hear the violent shes between Alier and the enemy leader.

    The elements chirred, oozing out the chilling energy that froze everything in its wake. Alier pointed his finger at the enemy leader as a volley of pointy sharp, radiating icicles shot out.

    The enemy leader gritted his teeth, as the shallow cut on the side of his abdomen and the frigid energy trying to spread out throughout his entire body from the wound reminded him of his inferiority.

    Although due to their conflicting elements, he was able to keep the frigid Essence from spreading into his body by using his Fire Essence. However, hisprehension of the element wasparatively low and thus he was barely able to hold the energy at one part of the body, let alone eliminate it.

    The man''s response to Alier''s assault was to conjure multiple fireballs as he ran around in the barrier for his life. Ironically, the barrier had be his cage, totally contrasting with its purpose.

    The icicles and the fireball crashed into each other and the fireball disappeared even without leaving any smoke. While the icicles shot forward heading towards the enemy leader, although greatly weakened.

    The enemy leader sensed the chill at his back as he took cover behind a broad tree. The icicles rapidly approached the tree and just as it looked like the icicles would impale into the tree, the icicles suddenly disintegrated into particles.

    The enemy leader who had braced himself for an impact felt absolutely nothing as he looked around for activity.

    Suddenly sensing a bad premonition, the man jumped backward and saw as the ground where he was standing became a den of icy spikes. The tree he was leaning on was covered with frost as spears of ice protruded from it.

    The man sighed with relief feeling terrified to his core as he scrambled to get as far away as possible from the literal Asura behind him.

    "Stop running you cockroach!" Alier yelled in frustration.

    Alier focused his senses as he perceived what was happening where Ethan was. The knights had fortunately killed two more however the fourth knight had also been killed while the other three were desperately defending themselves.

    A slight smile appeared on Alier''s face as a stoic cold glimmer shed in his eyes. "My essence needs to recover. I have had enough of this." Muttered Alier mockingly.

    Alier''s demeanor changed again as he mobilized a greater portion of his pure Elemental Essence. Looking at the cockroach that was so desperately fleeing him, Alier chuckled as he began reciting an incantation before conjuring multiple slippery ice floors, volleys of ice spears, and walls to hinder the enemy''s movements.

    While back where Ethan was, the battle was about to be over. The enemies threw long-range toward the sturdy ice wall as there was no one to intercept these shots this time around.

    The daggers and arrows flew at incredible speed, totally unhindered as they bashed into the little ice dome. Despite the great force behind these throws, the ice dome stood firm like obsidian as the arrows and daggers got deflected from its surface upon contact.

    The ice dome was only small enough to cover Ethan from all sides and so the remaining knights could still fend off the attackers covering most of the dome, guarding it tightly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although Ethan felt terrible just standing there behind protectiveyers doing absolutely nothing, he had no other choice.

    As the attackers realized that the long-range weapons with their inferior skillset were of no use to break the ice barrier, they became even more relentless in their approach as they began pummeling their way through the bloodied knights.

    Meanwhile a few distances away into the woods, the enemy leader became exhrated as he sensed that the knights were almost dead.

    He constantly created a sea of fire in the forest which was quickly put out by Alier as if it was just some minor task. The leader knew that the ancestral shrine was a sacred ce to the whites and so he tried destroying the whole premise with scorching mes hoping to distract Alier as much as possible.

    "The God of Frigid Ice and Snow, bestow thy blessing upon your child. Lend me thy strength, the cage that freezes the Oceans, the wind that chills the bones, the ice that shall cover thends, the sovereign of all that is cold! Bestow thy power and impale my enemy in a web of Ice! The Snow Domain!"

    Alier recited loudly as the enemy leader felt his soul shiver. He regretted evering to the God-forsaken ce and gifting himself to Yama the King of Hell.

    "DAMN YOU!"

    The man cried out in resentment as the green forest suddenly turned white and blue, the Elemental Essense of Ice was everywhere in the air as snowkes fell down the skies.

    It was as if everything had turned icy, covered with frost. The world became silent and the chilling wind blew in the dead of summer. The moonlight reflected from the falling snowkes created an illusion of stars slowlynding on the ground.

    The enemy leader involuntarily stopped in his tracks. He could feel that there was no running from this kind of might. As he could feel his end near, the man tried for thest time to defend himself.

    Using all of his inferior and weak Fire Elemental Essence, he created a sea of fire around him at least up to a hundred meters stopping the bone-chilling cold from freezing his body from the inside out.

    However, it was no use as the fire slowly began shrinking as if afraid of the coldness.

    "Why were you toying with me?" The man asked hopelessly inmentation.

    He could not understand why Alier was toying with him so much when he could easily finish it way sooner. Toying with the enemy for no reason was considered extremely pompous and contemptuous and so the man was in disbelief seeing that a nobleman like Alier could act this way.

    Alier did not say anything as he raised his hand pointing at the helpless man. With apletely emotionless face and a stoic tone, he said calmly, "Now die."

    As he uttered these words, a surge of waves traversed through the frosty ground. Shortly after, countless icences protruded from the trees. The ground from all sides trembled as pikes of ice shot out from the floor starting from where Alier standing, rapidly popping up all over the ce making their way to where the enemy leader was.

    The man used all his remaining Fire Essense conjuring extremely hot mes trying to resist to the best of his ability. Momentarily it even looked like he could fend off the cold wrath for a moment but then the Ice Elemental Essense that was in his body red up.

    As the temperature grew colder and colder, the man could no longer feel anything. His eyeballs had begun freezing, his skin turned hard with frost and his feet froze in ce shackled by ice. From the corner of his eye, the man saw behind him that arge wall had formed joining through all the trees cutting his escape.

    The hopeless reality of the situation finally dawned on him as his face began extremely ugly as the rock-hard skin stretched due to his horrified expression.

    All thences around him which were protruding from the trees suddenly shot forward like bullets, the ice pikes popping put off the ground reached him as the final thing the man saw was Alier''s cold and ruthless eyes as thences pierced him from all sides and the icy pikes popped out from below his feet, brutally impaling his body to a huge pike.

    Alier snickered coldly, seeing the frozen corpse in the middle of a frozen forest under the moonlight as the frozen leaves, the icy ground and the pikes on which the corpse was impaled, shimmered brilliantly.

    Alier turned back nonchntly, sweat forming on his forehead despite the cold. He darted forward with great speed making his way back to the pathway toward the shrine near the shrine gate where Ethan was.

 Chapter 93 Stab In The Heart

    As the ten assants ferociously pushed onward, the three remaining knights had nowhere to move, at their backs was the ice dome where Ethan was, and surrounding them were the enemies.

    Their hands were red with fresh blood, and shallow, deep cuts could be seen throughout their bodies as streams of blood flowed out. One of the knights had arge ghastly scar on his abdomen while the other had a fresh scar just below his right eye. Their armor was ragged, colored with red and brown dirt, as well as broken full of holes.

    "Fuckin'' bugs! Just die already!"

    One of the enemies shouted in rage sweeping forward with his sword in hand. As the sharp longsword fell, the knight raised his shaking arm to block the strike. As he prepared himself to parry the strike, his vision suddenly blurred due to extensive blood loss.

    Before he knew it, the knight felt immense pain in his chest before darkness fell over his eyes. The angry assantughed callously as he kicked the dead body of the knight away, setting his sights on the other two knights, ring at them with dense killing intent.

    Seeing one more knight going down, a burst ofughter erupted as the enemy''s spirits reignited. Without any shame, all the assants ganged up to kill the two remaining knights.

    Five men raised their swords as their arms went down at once. A nk sounded as the knight blocked with gritted teeth, he held his sword vertically over his head as the umted weight and force of five full-grown adult men and their heavy swords made his whole body shake.

    The knight got on one knee holding off the five swords from chopping his head off. Despite their foe being severely wounded and outnumbered, the assants weren''t able to bring him down. This humiliated them greatly as the two of them went full force bashing their swords repetitively at the knight with all their momentum.

    "AHHHHH!" The knight yelled out as he pushed up with all his strength trying to stand on his feet and disengage the five enemy swords that he was holding back with his de.

    "Master!" Afriel spoke in Ethan''s head with a concerned tone.

    "Have patience," Ethan responded cidly as he closed his eyes.

    Just as it looked like the knight was about to copse, a glint reflected by a de shed at his left creating a straight red line on the knight''s throat.

    A fountain of blood gushed out from the wound sttering all over the men in ck as the life from the knight''s eyes fainted. His corpse fell on the ground along with the sword that he was wielding. The sword which was severely damaged with its fine steel dented fell at the side of the knight''s corpse. As if the sword wished to rest with him.

    Now only one knight was left to guard Ethan. All the enemies gathered around him to strike him down. They had smug smiles of triumph on their faces as the thought that their leader might be defeated did not even cross their minds.

    "Heh, cowards! You devilsˇ­ Have no honor. What do you think... will happen even if you kill me and ... my young master here? The Duke will find all of you and whichever groupˇ­ You belong to. His graceˇ­ Will exterminateˇ­ Your entire families. You rock-for-brains have made a mistake. Hahaha!" The knight jeered with a mocking sneer.

    The expression on the faces of the men in ck changed. Seeing the dead bodies around them, reality dawned on them.

    ''Ifˇ­ Ifˇ­ Just six knights are so resilientˇ­ Thenˇ­ The White Familyˇ­ '' One of the men in ck thought inwardly as a bead of sweat dripped down from his forehead.

    "Shut up! We will take the brat as a hostage, you don''t even know who we are! No one will know who we are so then how will you take revenge? Just die you motherfucker!" One of the men yelled out, raising his sword furiously and sweeping it down on the worn-out knight.

    The knight readied himself to fight until hisst breath just like his fallen brothers. Although he was already on a verge of death from blood loss, fractures, and internal injuries, his spirit wasn''t weakened in the slightest. The knight stood tall like an injured lion in front of the ice dome preparing for a final struggle.

    As multiple edges of the swords neared from all sides, the knight involuntarily squinted his eyes in trepidation.

    A second passed.

    Two seconds passed.

    But nothing happened.

    As if the entire world had gone silent, the entire forest became deathly still. The knight did not feel the harsh impact or the eternal sleep. Cautiously, he opened his eyes wide.

    The swords were just above his head inches away from taking his life. The men in ck were frozen stiff, their expressions as if they had seen a ghost.

    As the knight came to a realization, the consciousness that he was tightly and forcefully holding softened as he finally copsed on the ground in exhaustion.

    The ten men in ck could sense their hands go stiff, they could not move to sense the frighteningly cold murderous intent at their backs that was slowly approaching closer, making their backs drench with sweat and their spines grow cold.

    The men slowly turned around and their eyes widened. They could see two cold eyes staring at them as if thirsting for blood. Coming from the forest, the eyes emerged from the darkness as the figure of Alier appeared clearly in sight.

    His clothes were dirty and ragged, and scorched dark marks could be seen on them. His disheveled white hair had a hint of ashen gray as he walked leisurely carrying a dreading cold aura with him.

    As the men watched him walk closer. Alier raised his arm pointing forward. All of a sudden, ice spikes protruded from the ground and the ice dome as the men in ck jumped sideways moving away from the ice dome. Although one man was instantly impaled by the ice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The men shivered in fear as they realized that their boss was dead. All they had was their inferior Martial Arts and Sword Skills honed by experience. They had no chance of defeating someone like Alier who was Awakened and had great Sword Arte.

    Walking leisurely, Alier showed a smile that was not a smile as his pace gradually increased.

    In mere seconds, he appeared before the enemies bing their nightmare.

    The men in ck were running chaotically all over the ce. With nimble movements, Alier targeted one man at a time as if he was picking up flowers from a garden.

    Alier shed previously at his enemy, his sword still having the bluish-white glow all over it giving off a cold aura that infringed on the enemy''s body acting like a lethal poison.

    *Cling!*

    *Cling!*

    *Shiing!*

    The symphony of sounds rang in the surroundings as Alier struck with graceful finesse. The swords shed merely ten times and Alier''s foe''s body had turned stiff like a statue after each sh.

    "Aghh!" The man cried out as Alier severed his arms.

    The sword along with his arm fell on the ground spraying blood all over Alier as Alier stabbed once again nonchntly as if he was just ughtering some inferior insects.

    A head went flying shortly after as Alier''s figure flickered. His movements were like drifting snowkes, unpredictable and graceful.

    Ethan didn''t need Afriel to know what was going on outside. Just as he had expected, Alier had arrived before the enemy could get to him. Ethan smiled bitterly thinking that his uncle was going to an awful lot of trouble just for him.

    Frightening shrieks sounded inside the barrier as the ghostly voices echoed in the shrine premises. The floor was bathed with blood and corpses all over the ce and the previously serene, sacred forest became a haunted, ghastly graveyard for evil spirits.

    The natural hazy mist of Adenberd which often fluctuated from dense to none had appeared in masses in the surroundings. This made the whole vicinity even eerier.

    A faint glint reflected from Alier''s de made the final crescent Arc in the hazy mist as another head fell.

    The shrine premise and then the forest that was inside the barrier once again fell into silence as Alier sighed with vexation. Only Ethan and Alier were now left inside the barrier as all the enemies were brutally ughtered by Alier.

    Alier raised his head, a resolute glimmer shing in his eyes. At that moment, a resounding sound of boom and cracking rang amid of silence as the crack on the barrier extended.

    Alier woke up from his daze seeing the barrier was on the verge of breaking. His gaze turned toward the Ice Dome in which Ethan was safeguarded and a smile appeared on his face.

    Pointing at the Ice Dome he muttered, "Vanish!" And the Ice Dome abruptly disintegrated into bluish-white particles, revealing Ethan who wore a frightened, anxious expression.

    Seeing his uncle, Ethan dropped the sword he was tightly holding in his hand as he yelled, "Uncle! You look injured!"

    Smiling gently, Alier said, "I''m d you''re safe! Come here, boy! Let me have a look and see if you''re injured somewhere!"

    Ethan nodded with teary eyes as if he was most happy to see his uncle well and alive. Ignoring nausea from all the gore and blood around him that was vaguely visible despite the haze, Ethan ran up to Alier jumping into his embrace like a frightened kitten.

    As Ethan ran up to him, the smile on Alier''s face gradually disappeared quickly reced with a menacing but regretful expression.

    As Ethan hugged Alier tightly in trepidation, Alier''s guard went down seeing and remembering Ethan''s childish and innocent behavior. He hesitated slightly as his final bits of remaining conscience made him feel terribly guilty.

    But then suddenly as if a string snapped deep in his heart, Alier remembered his dear wife and his son. A faint dark aura nketed his heart as the final bit of kindness vanished from his heart.

    Alier grabbed apletely different dagger from his waist and closed his eyes. Ethan''s eyes were closed and he was shaking in fear. With his left hand, Alier patted Ethan''s head gently as if to calm him down, while his right hand neared Ethan''s heart.

    The haze inside the barrier once again began clearing amidst increasing cracks in the barrier.

    As his breathing steadied, Ethan tried to pull himself away from Alier''s hug, a bitter smile emerged on Alier''s face as he stabbed at Ethan''s heart.

 Chapter 94 Finale - Vol.1

    Alier felt the familiar feeling of cutting into flesh, the resistance of bones, and the severance of tendrils and veins. A pained look shed on his face as his eyes moved rapidly below his closed eyelids. He felt tearing agony andment as he killed Ethan.

    A moment passed as Alier felt something strange. The sound of dripping blood entered his ears as he jolted awake. His vision blurred and he felt as if his heart was tearing apart.

    In a daze of confusion and agonizing pain, he opened his eyes wide.

    In front of him stood Ethan with a gentle smile on his face. He looked handsome like a heavenly angel who was the most innocent in the world if not for the addition of the dagger in his hand.

    After he had struck, what he hadn''t seen was a faint glow around Ethan as the dagger had stabbed Ethan''s heart. However, no blood flowed out neither a wound was made. In fact, the dagger became stuck in ce as if the reality was rewritten by a strange phenomenon.

    It was hard to say if this was the power of illusion or something else entirely.

    Ethan''s smile stretched ear to ear making one doubt if he was an angel or a devil. There was not a hint of hesitation or regret in his demeanor as he coldly looked at the dumbstruck Alier.

    "Good Job Afriel and goodbye for now. I guess the paralytic poison also worked. You can rest now Afriel. I will take care of the rest, until next time then." Ethan muttered out loud calmly.

    "Yesˇ­ Masterˇ­ Takeˇ­ Care." Afriel who was in the Garden inside the temple in front of the Frosty Sapling, spoke up as his figure faded and then disappeared.

    Ethan grabbed the hilt of the dagger tightly as he drew closer to Alier. His eyes narrowed with a dangerous glimmer as he focused his mind with the utmost concentration.

    Ethan could sense the frosty tree inside the temple, filled with the mystical power of his Ancestral Blessing. He could also sense the depleted Elemental Essence of Alier that was very simr to his. ''Here it goes, it''s the same kind of powerˇ­ I can sense it. But mine is superior in purity. And if that is the caseˇ­ Thenˇ­'' Muttered Ethan inwardly with a dubious smile.

    Alier could feel the life draining out of his body. His entire body was stiff and he couldn''t move a finger. Although he was momentarily muddled, but shortly gained some of his rational senses.

    Alier mobilized his Elemental Essence to fend off the poison in his body and to freeze the wound in his heart. He didn''t even have enough time to think about what was happening. All he had in mind was his survival.

    Ethan acted quickly not giving Alier any opportunities as he pushed the dagger deeper into Alier with his feeble strength.

    At the same time, he made a connection with the Sapling Tree inside the Garden. The tree acted as a gateway to connect himself and the temple using the mystical powers of his Ancestral Blessing as a catalyst.

    Out of desperation and urgency, this was the first time when Ethan managed to form a deep connection with the sapling. With undeniable authority and prestige that had a hint of his Ancestor, The White Mystic''s AuraˇŞEthanmanded. "Devour!"

    The small sapling suddenly shook violently as its tiny branches extended toward the sky creating an enchanting scene inside the temple.

    Just as Alier''s Elemental Essence came to the surface, working to remove the poison from his body, an vivid, ethereal tree branch colored light blue appeared around Ethan''s arm wiggling about, and abruptly shot out from Ethan''s arm stabbing into Alier''s wound.

    Alier did not have enough time or presence of mind to understand what had happened. The wound in his chest was life-threatening and although his heart wasn''t pierced, but the blood flow was starting to restrict due to severe internal injury that needed immediate attention. He simply felt his precious Elemental Essence and theprehensive knowledge of his blessing rapidly getting sucked by the tree branch.

    The most baffling thing was that his Ancestral Blessing showed absolutely no resistance to this and even went out happily as if it was simply returning to its mother''s embrace.

    Ethan closed his eyes in exhration and immense joy as he felt his strength grow immensely. He was proud that his theory was correct.

    ''I was right! Since I have the Temple which is created by the energies and Essences of Gods as well as the purest bloodline closest to the first Ancestor among the White Family''s predecessorsˇŞalong with the weakened state of Alier, I managed to devour some of his strength. Hahaha!'' Ethan thought proudly in satisfaction as he opened his eyes once again.

    A few moments passed and Alier could no longer resist. The paralytic poison spread throughout his body as all his active Elemental Essence was sucked by Ethan.

    He could see faintly the bluish-white particles traversing from his body to Ethan''s using the strange ethereal tree branch as the instrument.

    Soon after, the tree branch glowed as frozen leaves sprouted all over it, wiggling around with vitality as the branch then withdrew inside Ethan''s body.

    Alier felt his insides churn as he stumbled backward in shock. He looked down in disbelief only to find the dagger in his heart drenched in blood as Ethan took a step back, removing his hand from the handle of the dagger.

    Alier raised his head and looked at Ethan stoically. His legs trembled and he copsed on the ground.

    Ethan walked forward as he saw the barrier on the verge of breaking from the corner of his eye.

    Alier looked at him lifelessly and muttered in a muffled voice, "How? How isˇ­ Thisˇ­ Possible?"

    Ethan showed a slight smile as he sat on the floor on his knees beside Alier.

    "You went through all this trouble. And I must admit that the n was great. Have the bandits or mercenaries ambush us while you sneakily use one of the most rare artifacts, creating an istion barrier separating me from the knights. And then you ''fight'' with the ambushers who are just so strong. Oh I know, they must be from the cult! Or how else would they have an istion barrier at hand? Is that the kind of story you were going for?" Ethan spoke scornfully with sarcasm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "And of course, thirty strong cultists against you alone. Although you managed to ughter all of them, you suffered ''severe'' injuries and I, unfortunately, died during the skirmish along with these six knights. What a great n, you would be hailed as someone who tried his best to protect his dear nephew, suffering severe injuries in the process but in the end, you couldn''t. My father wouldn''t suspect a thing as he''s so blinded by familial love and your wish of killing me would be fulfilled without a hint of suspicion. And as for the so-called cultists, no one knows their true identities much like the Shadow Dwellers. It would be easy to fabricate them as the cultists, no?"

    "So the question isn''t ''how''. Rather, the question is ''why''. Why did you do all this? For what purpose? Why are you so eager to see Luce as the heir?" Ethan asked calmly.

    "Haˇ­ Haa! Hahaha! Soˇ­ that''s how it was. Iˇ­ Don''t know how you know all thisˇ­ And your bizarre powerˇ­ But I see now. You are a little devil, aren''t you? Dear Nephew." Alier said yfully as he coughed up blood violently soon after.

    "Won''t you answer?" Ethan asked once again with a in tone.

    "You knewˇ­ From the beginningˇ­ Howˇ­ Whyˇ­ Why did you wait? Why didn''t you tell your father? Why like this?"

    Alier ignored Ethan''s question as he asked his own. His body was stiff and turning cold. He had no strength left and blood was constantly flowing out from his chest. The only reason he was still alive was his unusual physic and the strength of his Ancestral Blessing.

    Aplicated feeling arose in Ethan''s heart. He could sense that Alier seemed almost relieved and proud in a way and that baffled him greatly.

    "You know my Father better than me. He would never believe that his brother is a malicious backstabber. He would subconsciously deny the reality and even if I were to give him proof, that would do no good. Not to mention that he would be a broken man. I do not wish for the White Family to break down. I know it was you whomissioned the Shadow Dwellers. I knew you wanted me dead and I knew that today was the best chance for you to act. Don''t worry, the original story will be slightly altered. You will be a great hero who saved his nephew at the cost of your life. It makes a better story and how admirable, no?" Ethan said mockingly.

    "This way, I get to keep my cover. You will not be the viin and so my father will not feel backstabbed. I will tell everyone that the cultists were behind all this and father will find a new goal, a distraction if you will. He will probably go hunt them down in rage. This will also give me more mobility." Ethan exined further patiently.

    "Haha! Soˇ­ I was. Dancing on your tune all along? Haha! Goodˇ­" Alier said as he looked at Ethan with a profound gaze.

    Ethan''s senses tingled abruptly as he suddenly felt agitated. His instincts told him to use his Appraisal skills and so he did.

    After using his skill, Ethan saw a dark haze of shadowy particles leaving Alier''s body. His eyes widened as he thought inwardly, ''Thisˇ­ Is this the influence of the Seed of Evil that The Disgraced One has left in everyone''s heart? The power of Sinsˇ­''

    Alier''s eyes softened as he gestured at his pocket with his eyes. Ethan cautiously checked Alier''s pockets and found a pocket watch.

    Handing it down to Alier cautiously, Ethan watched keenly.

    Alier held the pocket watch in his hands tightly, keeping it closer to his heart as he muttered in mncholy.

    "Roseˇ­ it was her final wish. She wanted our son to live extravagantly. She wanted him to thrive and not feel her absence. She wanted him to be the heir. However, when he grew up, I noticed his unusual tendencies. I knew grew more and more anxious about his future and the final conversation I had with his mother haunted me. I loved her dearlyˇ­ All I wanted was to die with herˇ­ But I was a coward. So in the end. I decided to fulfill her wish." Alier said as his eyes involuntarily began closing.

    "Luceˇ­ He is your brother.. He is innocent and has nothing to do with me. Don''t do anything to himˇ­ Okay? Promise meˇ­ This." Alier muttered in a faint and almost inaudible voice as he gazed at Ethan pleadingly.

    Ethan hesitated for a second and heaved a sigh. With a bitter smile, he nodded and stood up.

    Feeling relieved, Alier finally closed his eyes as he fell into eternal sleep.

    "BOOM!"

    The loud noise of the barrier breaking rang as Ethan jolted. He quickly moved and checked all the corpses around the vicinity closely to find any clues. However, he found nothing.

    Ethan went back to where Alier''s corpse was with an apologetic expression, he carefully and masterfully created more wounds on Alier''s body to make it seem as if Alier had fought in a desperate and tough struggle.

    He then looked at the six dead knights and bowed deeply. ''Good thing that I asked Fred and others not toe with me todayˇ­ '' Thought Ethan with a sigh.

    In the end, Ethan gritted his teeth seeing the barrier on the verge of copsing. He grabbed the dagger with shaking hands and gritted his teeth harder.

    "Fuck it!" Ethan shouted, squinting his eyes in fear as he began making shallow wounds on his own body.

    "Agh!" Groaning in pain, he threw the dagger away after making a bunch of wounds on his body.

    Seeing the blood flow and the agonizing pain assaulting his mind and body, Ethan fainted.

    As Ethan fainted beside Alier, the barrier finally copsed. The runic circles disappeared and the barrier disintegrated into fleeing particles.

    A/N:- The first volume ends here, although there will be a few epilogue chaptersing up. But if you have read it so far, then please give me a review guys. Thanks for your support so far.

 Chapter 95 Albaers Grief

    The barrier broke and the knights poured into the shrine. As the haze subsided, the moon illuminated the vicinity revealing a horrid scene.

    The woods at the side were covered with snow and frost while some parts were scorched out by a fire that was long extinguished.

    The decapitated body parts of the enemies littered the ground which was colored red and ck by the shower of blood. Corpses could be seen wherever the sight fell as the hearts of the knights trembled with anxiety.

    ? "Scatter and search! Quickly!" The head of the knight''s squad yelled out as all the knights scattered across the shrine grounds in search of evidence and clues.

    Scrimmaging through all the corpses, the knights began their investigation securing anything that they found on the corpses. Some knights went deep inside the forest where the frost could be seen the most.

    The head of the Knight''s squad was called Barnard. His gaze went through everything as he searched for Alier and Ethan. Abruptly, his sight froze on one spot as his eyes widened. He quickly darted forward.

    Seeing the two figures copse on the ground in front of him, Barnard feared the worst as he saw both Ethan and Alier in ghastly wounds. His throat became dry in a second as his mind spun. Other knights also arrived at the spot as Barnard extended his arm to check the twos'' vitals.

    He quickly checked for Ethan''s vitals in trepidation and shortly after heaved a sigh of relief. "Quickly! Tend to his wounds!" Hemanded.

    Barnard gulped as his heart shuddered inwardly seeing the state Alier was in. A seemingly ordinary dagger was etched deep into his chest as the blood around it had already dried. His clothes were scorched to a few ces, ragged and in tatters. He also had multiple deep cuts and wounds all over his body as if he was brutally attacked from all sides.

    Barnard could feel deep in his heart even before checking that the unfortunate had happened. He closed his eyes and drew a deep breath filled with remorse, shame, and embarrassment as he checked Alier''s pulse.

    A moment passed and he pulled his hand back as it fell dangling. Barnard gritted his teeth to the point that it looked like his teeth would fall into crumbles.

    Seeing this, the knights surrounding him wore solemn expressions as their necks drooped down in rage and shame.

    Everything became deathly silent as the tension mixed in the air making the entire atmosphere heavy.

    Before anyone could speak up, the echoing sound of horses galloping was hearding from the distance garnering everyone''s attention.

    Soon enough, the silhouettes of about a dozen men on horsebacks appeared in the distance. And in a blink of an eye, they reached the shrine.

    Albaer and his personal knights arrived at the scene and they immediately jumped off their horses.

    Albaer, who had been nervous due to an ill foreboding ever since he received the news, saw Ethan and Alier lying on the ground in wretched conditions and his heart sank. A dangerous aura manifested around his body as he ran to where Ethan and Alier were.

    The knights gave way and Barnard stepped back. Albaer bent down, getting on his knees as he looked at Ethan and Alier.

    He did not say anything, no one spoke and simply watched as Albaer slowly extended his trembling hand to touch Alier''s face.

    Albaer felt the remains of frigid energies in Alier''s corpse that had infiltrated his body when Ethan sucked all his power from him. Albaer noticed that this energy was much purer and more potent. He realized that it did not belong to Alier, in fact. Alier''s Elemental Essence which he should have felt was nowhere to be seen, this made Albaer frown in suspicion.

    As Albaer checked on Alier''s pulse in silence, a pained expression shed on his face as hisplexion grew ashen. He became pale as reality hit him as he vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "Your Grace!"

    The knights cried out in rm but Albaer gestured for them to stay put as he wiped the blood off his mouth.

    He then inspected Ethan''s condition with a hint of fear in his heart and shortly after involuntarily heaved a sigh of relief realizing that his son was only injured and not killed.

    Albaer looked like he had aged by several years as he turned his gaze to Alier''s corpse. His expression was sorrowful as he lowered his head. While the dangerous aura around him grew extensively, making everyone''s hair stand on end.

    "Carry Ethan to the carriage. Act discreetly. Do not make a scene. Go to the mansion and begin his treatment immediately. Go now." Muttered Albaer softly. His voice was hoarse and filled with despair.

    Barnard nodded silently and backed off as without wasting any more time, he instructed the knights under him to act ordingly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The knights gently carried Ethan to the carriage after briefly tending to his wounds. Soon after, the carriage left with the knights.

    Albaer gritted his teeth as countless questions swirled in his mind chaotically. He couldn''t make heads or tails of the situation seeing the wounds on Alier''s body.

    His frigid gaze turned towards the corpses of the unknown enemies as he stood up. His blood boiled with rage as his eyes burned with fury looking at the corpses.

    Inspecting the whole scene of the incident, Albaer immediately realized that the situation was quite unusual, and this only increased his doubts.

    "Clean all this up. I want nothing to be missed." Albaermanded cidly without any emotion. However, his tone was extremely despondent and detached.

    Albaer then walked back to where Alier''s corpse was lying peacefully, holding the pocket watch to his heart.

    Seeing his brother like this, Albaer felt as if his heart was being torn apart into pieces. His vision blurred as his eyes became moist. Or perhaps it was because too much blood was going into his head due to rage, frustration, and sorrow.

    Carrying the corpse of his brother, Albaer walked alone on the path going towards the building of the Ancestral Shrine. Although he had many questions and doubts about what had transpired, all that wouldeter. Firstly, his brother needed to rest properly.

    ***

    Meanwhile, the knights quickly gathered all the corpses and secured all that they could find, including weapons and the dead body of the leader of the assassins. They were waiting for the corpses and the evidence to be transported to the castle for further investigation.

    On the other hand, the carriage soon reached Adenberd City as it headed straight toward the White Family''s mansion.

    The knights escorting the carriage did not make any fuss, pretending that the carriage was only returning after the outing so the normal populous observing the streets from their windows did not suspect a thing.

    However, it was practically impossible to hide the news from the elite guests. As the carriage darted through the streets of Adenberd, the spies in the shadows working for the various guests also hurried to report to their respective masters.

    And so the news that something extremely serious had urred began spreading like wildfire in the circle of the elite guests.

    As the carriage and the knights passed by Phoenix Avenue, the royal physician who had been observing everything from the window of Adenberd''s most luxurious inn, turned around and frowned, looking at Elder Aries with question marks written all over his face.

    "Something feels odd, what''s happening?" Asked the royal physician.

    "An interesting and most significant event just took ce." Elder Aries answered with a slight smile as he took out ink and paper and began writing.

    "Is this rted to what you ''saw'' before?" The Royal Physician asked pensively, a bright glint shing in his eyes remembering when they had just arrived in Adenberd.

    Elder Aries did not speak. Only after he was done scribbling on the paper did he look at the royal physician and nodded affirmatively with a slight smile as he handed the letter and said, "Hand this letter to the King on my behalf." He said enigmatically.

    The Royal Physician''s gaze went over the letter and his eyes widened with shock. With a disbelieving expression on his face, he muttered, "Impossible! How could this be?"

    Elder Aries smiled while stroking his whiskers. Pointing at the door he said, "Don''t believe me? You will be summoned to the mansion soon enough."

    And mysteriously so, a knock sounded just after he uttered those words. The Royal Physician opened the door and he sighted a knight bowing deeply with a solemn expression standing in front of him.

    "Sir, pleasee with me. Your presence is requested immediately. It''s urgent." The knight dered stoically.

    The Royal Physician sighed and shot a nce at Elder Aries who was smiling just as before. The Royal Physician then nodded at the knight as he draped over his azure robe on his shoulders.

    "Let us go, then." He said and left the room.

 Chapter 96 Leaving For Vengeance.

    Ethan stirred awake to the gentle caress of the morning sun on his face and the delightful chorus of birdsong. In his groggy state, he attempted to sit up but was quickly reminded of his injuries as a searing pain shot through his body. It all came back to him then, the incident of thest night, the murder, and the blood.

    Hearing his rather loud groan, Maya and Sera, the two former ves and currently Ethan''s personal maidsˇŞentered the room.

    Seeing Ethan awake, the worried expression on their faces turned to one of delight as they hastily moved to support him.

    "Agh, tell meˇ­ What urredst night?" Ethan asked with a muffled groan, holding his head in pain, his face contorting as he grabbed onto Maya and Sera''s hand to sit up.

    Maya and Sera looked at each other in confusion, nodding silently at each other presumablymunicating in their storage way, they did not speak for a while making Ethan impatient.

    "Young Master, you were brought in by the knightste at night. You were unconscious, covered in blood, and severely injured. His Grace sent for the Royal Physician to treat you but he hasn''te out of the office room ever since. We don''t know what happened but His Grace has asked for you to visit him when you wake up." Maya said.

    "Alright, you may leave. I will get ready and visit him." Ethan replied as he sighed seeing himself wrapped up in bandages.

    "Butˇ­ Young Masterˇ­ You are injured. Let us help you!" Both Maya and Sera eximed in worry.

    "That will not be necessary. Go now!" Ethan blurted coldly in agitation, making the two girls flinch in fright.

    Seeing the frightened expressions on the girl''s face, Ethan realized that he was behaving wrongly. His gaze softened as he said, "Alright, you should go. I can handle it myself. Just have my clothes prepared."

    The girls hesitated for a moment but then seeing Ethan''s ashenplexion, they nodded, bowed, and then left.

    ''Huuu, how could I ever exin to them that my mental age is not seven? Well, I wouldn''t mind the other elder beautiful maids helping me outˇ­'' thought Ethan inwardly.

    "Damn! What am I thinking?" Ethan eximed as he shook his head violently as if throwing away the distracting thoughts.

    Groaning and cursing, Ethan managed to prop himself off the bed as he wasted no further time and immediately got ready to meet his father.

    Despite the deliberate, and painful injuries he had made on his body, Ethan washed his body with warm water and rinsed his teeth with the paste of lemon leaves and herbal tree branches. Ethan always hated this inconvenience but it was very important to keep himself clean and watch out for hygiene. Who knew what kind of bizarre germs and viruses were lurking about in this new world?

    Anyhow, after cleaning himself, Ethan wore the clothes that Maya had left for him. The clothes were nothing special just as Ethan liked them to be. coincidentally, his clothes weren''t fancy which was appropriate considering that Alier had died to protect him. Or at least that''s what people would think anyways.

    Seeing himself in the mirror, Ethan thought that he was getting increasingly more handsome by the day, despite his frailplexion.

    Ethan chuckled to himself thinking that he was truly having some obnoxious thoughts today. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, recalling the events ofst night.

    He hoped that Albaer wouldn''t cause trouble and act as he had expected. Ethan narrowed his eyes looking at his reflection in the mirror as he briefly summarized his ns.

    ''I''m sure he will have doubts. He is in the end, a Duke, and not a joker. It would be stupid of me if I start thinking that he is so ipetent as to believe a made-up liepletely without doubts. s, it is often when humans believe what they want to believe.'' muttering inwardly, a bitter smile appeared on Ethan''s face as he left to meet with Albaer.

    Leaving his room, Ethan began making his way toward the inner part of the mansion where the office was located.

    Although Ethan was ignoring all the concerned and anxious nces that were being shot toward him, he couldn''t ignore the tense atmosphere that had enveloped the entire mansion.

    The servants, ves, and maids were afraid and anxiety was written all over their faces. So much so that they did not even dare meet Ethan''s gaze.

    A few minutes passed, and after passing by the innermost square of the mansion, Ethan reached the office.

    Albert who was solemnly standing in front of the door worriedly pacing left and right jolted as he saw Ethan. He bowed deeply and shot a meaningful nce at Ethan as he pushed the door rather impatiently, gesturing to Ethan to go inside.

    Ethan did not stand on ceremony as he understood Albert''s predicament. It seemed like Alier''s death wasn''t yet announced but Ethan did not believe that Albert was unbeknownst to it.

    Ethan entered the office and saw the familiar scene. However, it looked a lot more depressing this time around. The curtains were closed, nketing the office with murky darkness, the scent of alcohol lingered in the air as the entire office was disheveled. Papers were spread out all over the ce and Albaer was sitting on his chair while holding his head. His hair was messy and it looked like he hadn''t slept the entire night at all.

    "Fatherˇ­" Ethan called out in a sorrowful tone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Albaer flinched hearing Ethan''s voice as he raised his head. To no surprise, dark bags were sagging below his eyes, his radiant and energetic face looked gloomy and depressed as if he had lost all hope.

    "E- Ethanˇ­ Sonˇ­ Are you well?"

    "Yesˇ­ Father."

    "Tell meˇ­ What happenedst night? Tell me in detail without missing anything. The knights told me that an istion barrier isted them from you in a very timely manner. Is that true?" Albaer asked with reddened eyes, his tone carrying a hint of agitation.

    Ethan squinted his eyes as he held his head in deep thought. Albaer did not interrupt, simply looking at him with a despondent gaze giving him the time to gather his thoughts.

    Ethan shivered as if the events of thest night had given him great fright. But then soonposed himself giving off an impression of a brave and calm demeanor. He then opened his mouth and began reciting everything that had happened with intricate details, with a firm tone.

    Ethan began recalling everything, from his performing the ancestral rites to when the barrier suddenly appeared in front of him and Alier isting them from the knights while dozens of enemies were lurking in wait for ambush. Ethan then told Albaer that the men announced themselves as the cultists to which Albaer raised his brow, his gaze carrying doubt and mes of rage.

    Ethan also recalled how the six knights had bravely defended him, he did not forget to exaggerate the prowess of the ambushers. Then Ethan went on to exin how Alier protected him inside the ice dome and went on to engage the leader of the ambushers in battle.

    "I could hear screams and cries of men and enemies near me. I couldn''t see anything due to the ice dome around me but I could feel the knights shing nearby. Then I could feel the scorching heat and the cold in the air simultaneously. The temperatures would drop and rise every five seconds, but the heat, or the me, never reached me. Gradually, the fighting intensified even more as I heard the farewell war cries of the knights one by one. The ice dome was being pounded and I feared that it would break anytime. But it didn''t. Every time a knight died, the enemies would make noise, they wouldugh callously and bombard the other knights even more ferociously. As the knights died one by one, the pounding on the ice dome increased tremendously, causing cracks to form on its surface. At one point I suspected that all six knights were in and feared that it would be just a matter of time beforeˇ­ Evenˇ­ Iˇ­"

    Ethan said as he shook momentarily, taking a pause he breathed deeply and continued.

    "But then it suddenly began snowing, then I heard some booming and piercing noisesing from the forest. Soon after, the ice dome broke apart on its own as I saw my uncleing from the forest, a dagger plunged into his chest, covered with many wounds and scars. He looked frail but appeared in front of me in a blink of an eye."

    "The ambushers seemed enraged as they realized that their leader who had been battling uncle was nowhere to be found, about twenty of them brutally attacked uncle Alier at the same time. It was then that uncle engaged with the enemies in a bitter struggle. But he.. heˇ­ Despite suffering countless injuriesˇ­ heˇ­ Kept me safe. However, during the desperate skirmish, I suffered some injuries, making me faint. What happened after thatˇ­ I do not know." Ethan exined in a muffled tone, a few sobs escaping from his mouth.

    A long silence ensued as Albaer''s gaze turned even more saddened. He clenched his fists, the fingernails scraping his skin.

    "After the protective ice dome broke apart, did he use the power of the blessing?" Albaer asked in a hoarse voice as he coughed lightly.

    "Noˇ­ After that, he seemed pale and weak. He was covered in blood and only fought using his sword." Ethan replied, gritting his teeth and clenching his fists.

    "I knew something was wrong with himˇ­ He denied it many times but perhaps he had suffered from a heart demon, weakening his elemental essence. The contradictory Elemental of Fire must have been too strong to defend against. But I know my brother well. He managed to kill the enemy leader despite the odds but suffered a grave injury. In the end, heˇ­ He couldn''t make it despite ughtering all the enemies." Albaer mattered to himself with a bitter smile.

    "Ever since we were children, he was always like this. He always kept his feelings to himselfˇ­ I knew that he had changed ever since Luceryc''s mother died. From then on, he acted cheerfully but I knew that it was just a facadeˇ­ But I neglected this, thinking that it would be fine eventually."

    "It was my mistake, I underestimated the enemies. I could have never imagined that they would use such a special artifact to get to you. I don''t understand some thingsˇ­ But it doesn''t matter now." Albaer muttered to himself depressingly.

    Albaer raised his head, a determined yet murderous glint shing by his gaze as he stood up stumblingly.

    "I am leavingˇ­ I must avenge my brother. I will find every single one of those cultists scum and kill them all!" Albaer eximed with rage as he narrowed his eyes.

    "F- fatherˇ­ Will you be fine? What of the Duchy?" Ethan blurted with hesitation and anxiety wearing an expression of uncertainty on his face.

    "I will be fineˇ­ And as for the Duchyˇ­ I have been watching you as ofte. I know of your activities in the slums and the marketce. Miss Earlene told me recently that you are capable. She showed me the test papers that you took, along with your writing. It''s time for you to gain some real experience yourself. Your mother and Albert both will be here to help you. Do not worry, my son." Albaer said as for the first time, a gentle smile appeared on his face beforepletely disappearing.

    "Yes, I understand," Ethan said obediently, hints of anxiety, uncertainty, and resolve lingering over his face.

    Albaer nodded nonchntly, his expression bing stoic as he swept through his disheveled hair and moved to leave the office. Before leaving, he abruptly stopped and asked without turning around, "Have youˇ­ Comprehended your Ancestral Blessing?"

    Ethan flinched in surprise at the sudden question, narrowing his eyes he contemted and answered a secondter, "Not yet."

    "I seeˇ­" Albaer muttered inly and left the office.

 Chapter 97 Epilogue (1)

    In The Central ins, Far East of Atrana Kingdom, The Precipice of East And West BordendsˇŞ

    ...

    The dust rose in the air as a horse galloped highly, heading towards the west. It neighed in fatigue, struggling as it jumped about, making the man on its back almost fall to the ground.

    The man skillfully controlled the horse by pulling its reins as he stroked its back gently and said, "Don''t you give up on me now! Go! Those assholes are catching up! You stop and we both are dead! Understand?"

    In response, the horse shook its head in reluctance but did not stop. Although it looked exhausted and on itsst leg, it ran for the man''s life nheless.

    "Good boy!" The man praised as he looked behind him cautiously.

    Looking back over his shoulders, the man could see multiple dots in the distance rapidly approaching as they raised arge dust cloud behind them in their wake.

    As the man and his horse galloped towards the west, the dots in the distance gradually became clearer, revealing the Holy knights in full armor, their horses frothing at the mouth from the intense chase. The man gritted his teeth and urged his horse on, hoping to put enough distance between himself and the knights.

    But as he looked ahead, his heart sank. The path ahead was blocked by a deep ravine, its walls steep and rocky. There was no way his horse could make the jump, and the knights were closing in fast.

    He scanned the area for a way out, his mind racing. And then he spotted it - a narrow trail that wound its way up the side of the ravine. It was risky, but it was their only chance.

    He pulled hard on the reins, and his horse skidded to a stop. He dismounted and patted the horse''s neck reassuringly. "We can do this," he said, his voice steady. "We just have to be quick."

    He led the horse to the start of the trail and began to climb, his heart pounding in his chest. The trail was treacherous, with loose rocks and steep drops, but he pushed on, urging his horse to follow him.

    Behind them, the knights shouted and cursed, their horses snorting in anger. But the man and his horse were determined, and they climbed higher and higher.

    As the man and his horse climbed up the steep trail, he could hear the knights'' angry shouts echoing up from the ravine below. He knew that they were close, but he didn''t dare look back.

    The trail was narrow, and the man had to guide his horse carefully, avoiding loose rocks and steep drops. He could feel the horse''s muscles trembling with fatigue, but he pushed on, driven by a fierce determination to survive.

    Finally, after what felt like hours of climbing, they reached the top of the ravine. The man looked out at the vast expanse ofnd ahead of them, feeling a glimmer of hope. But his relief was short-lived.

    As he turned to mount his horse, he saw the Holy knights cresting the top of the ravine. They were a sight to behold, with their gleaming armor and snorting horses. The man knew that he was outnumbered and outmatched, but he refused to give up.

    He drew his sword, holding it out in front of him in a defensive stance. The knights halted their horses, their eyes fixed on the man. There was a tense silence, broken only by the wind whistling through the ravine.

    Finally, one of the knights spoke. "Surrender, heretic," he said, his voiceced with malice. "You are surrounded. There is no escape."

    The man didn''t reply. He knew that the knights wouldn''t show him any mercy, and he wasn''t willing to give up without a fight. He waited, his heart racing, for the knights to make their move.

    And then it happened. One of the knights spurred his horse forward, charging toward the man with hisnce lowered. The man dodged to the side, swinging his sword in a wide arc. The de connected with the knight''s armor, sending a shower of sparks flying.

    The other knights hesitated, unsure of how to proceed. They were clearly taken aback by the man''s skill with a sword. But they didn''t give up. They began to circle him, closing in slowly.

    The man was backed up against the edge of the ravine, with nowhere to go. He could feel the heat of the knights'' breath on his face, their swords glinting in the sunlight. He knew that he had to act fast.

    He lunged forward, sword raised, and the knights charged toward him. There was a sh of metal, a blur of movement, and then...nothing. The man had vanished.

    The knights looked around in confusion, wondering where the man had gone. But he was nowhere to be seen. They searched the area, but he had disappeared without a trace.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As the knights grimaced in confusion and bewilderment, looking all around them in search of the man, ahead a few distances away, the man was looking back towards the ravine with a cunning smile on his face.

    Back at the top of the ravine, a particrly bright young knight flinched, sensing something unusual.

    The knight turned his head and his eyes narrowed as if traversing through the distance his gaze had sensed the heretic looking at them mockingly.

    Suddenly realizing something, the knight yelled out desperately as he jumped off of his horse, rolling away from the ravine. "It''s a trap! Back off! NOW!"

    The knights became alert immediately following the young knight''s advice as they jumped off of their horses, rolling away from the ravine. Sensing the oddity, their horses too backed off.

    However, not every knight among the squad of ten was so perceptive and bright. And so three knights were dyed in their action.

    Just as they too were about to follow their peers, a violent tremor went through their feet as the ground below them quaked turbulently.

    The knights'' eyes widened with a sense of foreboding. But before they could act, a resounding st sounded just below them followed by a strong shockwave. The cracking sound rang in the surroundings as the knights looked at each other with dread, hastily moving to get away from the slope.

    The entire surface of the ravine on which the knights and their horses were standing began copsing as cracks began spreading out on its surface like spiderwebs.

    The slope of the ravine copsed, taking it with three horses and their masters. A huge dust cloud rose, ascending toward the heavens, bing a messenger of cmity.

    The remaining knights who had retreated promptly coughed violently as they stood up, seeing a few of their horses blunging down the slope sttering blood on the rocks, the knights shivered as they inwardly sighed in relief.

    "Damn you heretic! Christopher! I will kill you! I swear on my name! I will capture you no matter what!" The young knight roared in fury as he looked in the direction where Christopher was.

    As the only way to the other side was thoroughly destroyed, the knights quickly turned back to find a new way.

    "We should find their corpsesˇ­ " A knight suggested with a frown on his face.

    "Are you stupid? How are we going to search their corpses from all that mess down there? Let it beˇ­ They were loyal servants of God. They have already received a ce by God''s side. We must capture that heretic!" The young knight, who also seemed to be the leader of the squad, snickered.

    Beyond the ravine, in the horridnds of central ins, the man, the hereticˇŞturned his head as he crushed the Jade human figure in his fist.

    "Another one spentˇ­ I''m running out of tricks. This cannot go foreverˇ­ I must find a ce to hide away from the Church. I must not fallˇ­ No matter what!"

    Christopher muttered to himself with a bitter smile that braced his face. Although he was getting old, but he still had the vigor of youth and the radiance of glory, his eyes glinted with determination, and his body stood strong despite the many scars.

    "Friend, let''s go."

    Christopher muttered as he looked ahead with a smile. However, his smile immediately froze as he saw his long-lost and most loyalpanion copse on the ground, whimpering and groaning.

    Christopher gritted his teeth as he sorrowfully approached his friend. Stroking his horse lovingly, a small tear fell from his eye.

    Seeing his dearpanion groaning in misery, Christopher felt his heart ache as if it was being torn apart.

    Christopher closed his eyes and with a quick, decisive, and precise stroke of his longsword, he ended the horse''s life as its wails of pain stopped abruptly.

    Quickly digging a grave in the nearby softnd, Christopher buried his horse with a saddened expression on his face. Wiping his eyes, Christopher continued on his journey to the west, not looking back as he walked onwards without hesitation.

 Chapter 98 Epilogue (2) - Naennas Diary

    ˇŞImperial Akarkic Year 48th, August 4thˇŞ

    Today my baby brother Ethan was born. He is so cute, like an angel. His cheeks are so fluffy too. I wanted to stretch them but mommy yelled at me. Funny thing, mommy says that when I was born, I cried like there was no tomorrow. But Eth didn''t cry at all.

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 48th, November 10ˇŞ

    I hate studying! I wanna be like Eth. He only sleeps and eats all day. Why do I have to study at all? It''s so useless! But I do like mathematics a lot!

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 49th, January 31stˇŞ

    I heard the maids say that Ethan isn''t capable because he doesn''t speak much. So what? He''s just a silent bloomer! How infuriating! Servants shouldn''t talk behind their master''s back. Hmph! The next time I hear them gossip about my brother, I''m not going to just take it!

    Anyways, today I saw Elder Brother Shirin doing his Martial Arts training. And it looked so painful and exhausting! I could never do it. But Brother Shirin is very strong. He didn''t even break a sweat! Even Uncle Alier was impressed by him.

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 49th, February 4thˇŞ

    Today I heard that a princess was born just recently! She is the third Princess of the Atrana Kingdomˇ­I think..Mother did teach me but.. Ahˇ­ I don''t remember. But it''s a great thing that now we have a new princess! I wonder when I will be able to meet her!

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 49th, March 11thˇŞ

    I heard terrible news today, the newborn Princess''s mother, ''The Lady from Distant Land'' died. Everyone Is gossiping that she was assassinated. I can''t believe this has happened! How could the King''s Lady Wife be assassinated like this?

    Mother said that I shouldn''t think much about this.

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 49th, August 4th!ˇŞ

    Yay! It''s Ethan''s first birthday! The mansion is decorated, a banquet will be held and I will be able to have a lot of sweets! What should I give Ethan? He''s so little and doesn''t even talkˇ­ I don''t know what he likes. I must give him the best gift of all gifts!

    *Incoherent Scrambling*

    Today is the worst day. Big Brother Shirin is leaving us and going to the Capital. The King wants him to serve in the King''s Sword! The King is the worst. *maybe I should erase this* Hmph! The King is still the worst!

    Father says that it''s an honor and our family will get more influential in the Royal Court. Hell with that! Isn''t the current position enough? Why must Big Brother go?

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 51ˇŞ

    Mother keeps telling me to act ''Ladylike'' but that''s so boring. Anyways, I did embroidery for the first time! I made a sunflower on the handkerchief! I''m so good hahaha!

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 51ˇŞ

    Father is leaving today, he''s going to the borders of the Duchy to examine the conditions of our forts and territory.

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 52, March 22ˇŞ

    Ethan has started talking! See? I knew he''d be a silent bloomer! No matter what others say, I haveplete faith in little Ethan! I know by heart that he will be someone great that I can be proud of someday! I''m sure of it!

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 53rdˇŞ

    A letter arrived from Big Brother Shirin! I miss him so much, I hope he''s doing well out there. Hope to meet him again soon. He wrote concerning news, the Tribal People attacked they say. I hope it''s nothing serious.

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 53, FebruaryˇŞ

    I know what Ethan likes now! He likes free sky and books! He also likes the mansion''s backyard. Although I also like it a lot! Since Ethan likes books, I''m going to bring him many books from the library! Sometimes I get a strange feeling from himˇ­I can''t exin itˇ­It''s very bizarre and unexinable.

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 53, MarchˇŞ

    Ok! What''s with Luce? He''s so weird! I hate him! He''s infuriating and only uncle can keep him in control! He''s so cruel, he crushed such a beautiful butterfly in the garden. I happened to see it and reprimanded him on the spot. But he just didn''t listen at all! What''s wrong with him?

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 53rd, AprilˇŞ

    Hehe, mother and father are searching for tutors for Ethan. My tutor backed out from teaching him saying that it was too strenuous to teach two children at once. Hmph! Excuses!

    ˇŞJuneˇŞ

    After many schrs came and went, no one agreed on epting Ethan as their student. Well, I guess he will at least be saved from devilish studying. Good for him.

    ˇŞAugustˇŞ

    Huh, So, father found a tutor for Ethan afterall. She is Earlene Farley and she''s so young. Nothing like my tutor! Although I haven''t heard of her but they say she''s very good at academics. I hope big sis Earlene will teach Ethan well. Good for him.

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 54, JanuaryˇŞ

    It''s so cold, I caught a cold and now I''m miserable. I can''t even breathe properly. This is the worst! But mother is taking care of me, hehe. I think she is only kind to me when I am sick, but she''s always kind to Ethan. She doesn''t even scold him. That''s unfairˇ­. Butˇ­ Good for him!

    ˇŞFebruaryˇŞ

    My cold is gone and now I can eat sweets again. News came that something happened in the East. I''m not sure what and I don''t care either. Today a band of performers hade to the mansion to perform. It was fun. Even Ethan also liked it. Hope to see more such performances. They sang and danced, and performed dramas and puppetry. They even had wild animals. The whole family was there and it felt good to be with everyone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ˇŞMarchˇŞ

    The audacity! Some marquees actually sent a letter today proposing a marriage alliance. Of course, my father is stalling for now. I would rather die than marryˇ­ Although if it''s a princeˇ­ Hmmmˇ­.

    ˇŞAprilˇŞ

    This year''s harvest is said to be decentˇ­It''s sufficient but less thanst year''s. I have also heard that some issues are going on in the Kingdom of Kahnver from which we, the Atrana Kingdom, export food.

    This is also the month of prayers and festivals. The City is invigorated by happiness and the festival mood. We all pray that next year''s harvest will be sufficient. May the Goddess of Harvest bless us!

    ˇŞImperial Akarxic Year 55, FebruaryˇŞ

    Ethan''s education seems to be going well, but he looked rather pale today.

    Surprisingly, Luceryc is also quite good at swordsmanship as he demonstrated today during his training with uncle Alier. He''s still a weirdo nheless.

    ˇŞAprilˇŞ

    Today I learned of the Kuber Merchant Company and its meteoric rise since thest decade. It''s very intriguing. I wonder who is running thepany.

    ˇŞJune 14thˇŞ

    Ethan suddenly fell unconscious and the cocoon of Ancestral Awakening formed around him. Surprisingly, he is going through the rare Awakening so early than the norm. While I am happy for him, I''m also very worried. May God Keep Him Safe.

    ˇŞJune 18thˇŞ

    I haven''t slept well for a few days out of worry. I don''t feel like writing today as four days have passed but the cocoon hasn''t deformed yet. I hope that my little brother is safe.

    ˇŞJune 22ˇŞ

    I wasn''t in the mood to write these past few days, Father had left to bring help as too many days have passed since Ethan fell unconscious. This is not normal and so outside assistance will be needed. Fortunately, father returned today and he has brought a girl with him called Anicia. I don''t know how she can help but anything is fine as long as Ethan is ok.

    ˇŞJune 24ˇŞ

    I don''t know what that girl did, but Ethan is awake now. And he seems a lot brighter than before. It''s really a miracle. He is a lot more talkative and active. Although I liked him before when he was less active too it''s great now! Mother and father both are very happy. I''m very grateful to Anicia.

    ˇŞJune 27ˇŞ

    Today was the best! Me, Anicia, and Big sister Earlene went out in the city together and had a lot of fun! We bought a lot of sweets, jewelry, and ornaments. We talked about this and that and gossiped through the whole journey. As we roamed the city, for the first time I felt very interested in something. The marketce excited me and I think I have fallen in love with money! I wanna earn money! Maybe I can create a Merchant Company? How fun would that be! But I don''t know if Father and Mother will agreeˇ­

    Oh! The best thing that I forgot to writeˇ­ Heheˇ­It seems Ethan and Anicia are going to be engaged. I mean, they are verbally engaged but the official announcement will be made at the uing banquet. It''s great because then Anicia and I will be real sisters!

    ˇŞJuly 1ˇŞ

    After the wonderful breakfast, Ethan left for the city. But at night while returning he went through an assassination attempt. Thankfully he''s safe. I think he should just stay in the mansion in safety for a few days but he is stubborn. I don''t understand why someone would want to harm him. Whoever it deserves to die.

    ˇŞJuly 10ˇŞ

    I hear Ethan has quite the reputation among themon folk. His seventh birthday is around the corner but the

    the banquet will be most interesting.

    ˇŞJuly 11ˇŞ

    I''m going away for a while with my mother. See youter.

    ˇŞAugust 4ˇŞ

    Today we modestly celebrated Ethan''s seventh birthday.

    ˇŞSeptember 6thˇŞ

    The guests are here, today an amazing tournament took ce. Many knights had participated and they were all strong. It was fun to watch them battle.

    ˇŞSeptember 8thˇŞ

    Today is the banquet. I will write tomorrow about my experiences at the banquet.

    ˇŞSeptember 9th, The ck DayˇŞ

    Something terrible happened which has me in shock, I don''t wish to write about it. I''m really sad and worried about Ethan as well as Luce. May God Bless Us.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ

    - END OF VOLUME ONE

 Chapter 99 Prologue - Gareth Hale

    My name is Gareth Hale, and I was once a sessful merchant in the bustling town of Thornehold, located in the northern region of the Atrana Kingdom. I had a wife and two children, and we lived afortable life. I was known for my shrewd business sense and my ability to turn a profit from almost anything. But that was before everything fell apart.

    It all started when I came to the city of Adenberd in the Duchy of Whitesburg of the Atrana Kingdom with a grand n to expand my business. I had dreams of bing a prominent merchant in the region, and I thought I had it all figured out. I invested all my savings into my business venture, hoping to make a fortune.

    I rented arge warehouse in the heart of the city and hired a team of skilled workers to help me import goods from all over the kingdom. I had high hopes for my business and believed that I was going to make a killing.

    However, I soon realized that I had underestimated the fiercepetition in Adenberd. The other merchants were ruthless, and they were willing to sell their goods at a lower price than mine, no matter the quality. I tried to adjust my prices, but it was already toote. I was already in debt, and things were only getting worse.

    Desperate to save my business, I turned to lenders for help. I borrowed money to keep my business afloat, but the interest rates were high, and I couldn''t keep up with the payments. Before I knew it, I was drowning in debt, and everything I had worked for was slipping away.

    I was forced to sell everything I owned, including my warehouse and the goods inside it. But even that wasn''t enough to cover my debts. I was left with nothing but the clothes on my back and the few coins in my pocket.

    I thought I could start over, but it was toote. No one would lend me money, and no one wanted to do business with a failed merchant. I was left with no other option but to live in the slums of Adenberd.

    The slums were a far cry from the life I had known before. The streets were narrow and winding, and the air was thick with the stench of rotting garbage. The people who lived there were destitute and desperate, and crime was rampant. The slums were a ce where only the strongest could survive.

    But I had no other choice. I had to survive somehow, and the only way I knew how was to hustle. I started doing odd jobs for anyone who would pay me, from carrying crates to cleaning houses. It was a hard life, but it was better than starving.

    As I sat alone in my dingy room, my mind often drifted back to my old life. I missed my wife and children terribly. They were still back in Thornehold, and I knew that they must be worried sick about me. But I couldn''t bring myself to face them, not when I had failed so miserably.

    The thought of never seeing them again brought a lump to my throat, but I quickly shook it off. I couldn''t afford to be sentimental. I needed to focus on surviving in this new, harsh reality.

    And that''s how I ended up here, in the slums of Adenberd, with nothing to my name but the memories of my past life.

    I suffered many hardships in the early days of living in the slums. The little coins I had were robbed forcefully from me as soon as I set foot, then I was almost beaten to death and whatnot. For a shelter, I only had a small dirty shack and I thought I would certainly die. I soon fell ill and was on the verge of death. But by some heavenly miracle, I managed to persevere.

    The few months were worse than hell as I couldn''t bring myself to eat the dirty food of the slums. I would often sleep on an empty stomach and cry in the corner, reminiscing about my family back home.

    I thought of going back home but how? The journey is long and full of hazards. Without money and the protection of the mercenaries, I can never make it back alive. One thing I can never do is sell myself even if I have to die. And that''s why I decided to live in the slums because I had some hope left in me.

    Although I was shit of a merchant, I was afterall still known for my shrewd personality back at home. Using my shrewdness, I made some like-minded friends here to save myself from vile characters.

    The slum is no kind of ce, there are criminal violent gangs here that rule the slums. These people were once in my ce but they grew ustomed to depravity. So much so that it became an important part of their lives.

    And so they would never let the slum develop into something better despite the many endeavors taken by the Duke. In the end, growing indifferent to such behavior, the White Family gave up on the slums entirely. Instead, hiding it from the public as if it were some forbidden realm of demons. Although there might be some truth to it.

    I, on the other hand, continued to make more friends. From violent cold-blooded killers to those just like me who wanted change and craved salvation. Soon enough, I also created a gang of my own, bing a little monarch of depravity. How ironic, isn''t it?

    But it was important for my survival. Although I managed to aplish this much, I began losing hope of ever escaping this hellhole. The kind of money I needed was simply too much and even though I had my group of hooligans to protect ourselves, I still couldn''t escape.

    But one day, a carriage showed up in the hellhole. The carriage wasn''t just any normal carriage though. It was so extravagant that if I were to sell it, I could easily make a fortune.

    But of course, I wouldn''t dare even think of such a thing because that carriage bore the insignia of the White Family. The Nobles setting foot in a vile, dirty ce like the slum? I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    Remembering the hell I had experienced, Ished out at whoever was inside. I tried to incite the crowd in the rush of the moment but when I came to my senses, it was toote. I expected to be killed right there by the three irond escort knights by the carriage''s side.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But something very unexpected happened. The curtain of the carriage moved and a child''s face came into view. The child looked less than ten years old, he had long silky white hair grazing over his shoulders and an angelic, calm face as he looked at the crowd with his piercing gaze.

    What''s a little kid doing in a ce like this? I had thought back then as I dumbfoundedly looked at the kid. I feared for a moment that the crowd would do something irreversible resulting in a bloodbath, however, the knights escorting the carriage were very intimidating and so nothing bad happened.

    As the crowd grew somewhat calmer, the boy began speaking in a firm voice. I couldn''t believe that he was a kid as his demeanor would even put adults to shame. The Young Master introduced himself as the second son of Duke White.

    Just as I was wondering why he was there, he looked straight at me and my heart stirred. One by one, he began exposing all the truth of the slum and its inhabitants. What he was uttering were the darkest parts of my heart that haunted me everyday and night. He made me feel ashamed deep inside, rubbing salt on my regrets.

    He recited exactly what had happened to most of the people in the slums. We overreached, trying to make it big in the world despite knowing the risks, and when things began crumbling, we made the situation worse instead of finding solutions or backing offpletely.

    When the Duke tried to help the people of the slums, the people refused to be helped as they drowned in their depravity. Even though I wasn''t one of those people but what could I do? How would I, a lowly failed merchant, possibly make any difference?

    The boy then gave us the hope of salvation. I knew what he wanted when he said that there was a need for change. He was presumably referring to the people''s mentality and will to grow out of poverty.

    But I, amoner, how could I trust the words of a noble? And a child at that!

    I simply left without saying a word. But then when my mind had cooled off, I realized that what if he was right? What if the kid really wanted to help? If so, then this would be the greatest opportunity. Afterall, he, a kid, had set foot in the hellhole that is the slum without a hint of haughtiness, disgust, or disdain on his face.

    This exact reason as well as the wish to grow out of the dirt made me take a chance. However, if I was going to act risking my life and peace, then I needed assurance.

    And so after thinking, scratching my head in contemtion for a few days, I set out into the city to investigate.

    As silly as it was, I needed to know more about the person who wanted to help me, especially if the person happened to be a kid, the heir of one of the most powerful families in the Kingdom, and someone who was shrouded in mystery.

    So when for the first time in a long while when I went out of the slums and into the city, the first word of gossip that fell on my ears was the news of the attempt on Young Master Ethan''s life.

    Apparently, he had suffered the assassination attempt right after he left the slums. Many bystanders were killed, hurt, and allegedly, the Young Master first asked to reimburse the families of the dead and wounded when everything had passed. Not only that, but he supposedly identified an assassin acting as a little girl and decisively killed her with his own hands.

    He was calm throughout the entire ordeal and did not panic. One could ever say that he was like a tiger cub.

    After that investigated more, a boy said to have one of the greatest potentials for power in history. ''Could this be an exaggeration?'' This was my first thought. but then recalling his confident, soporific gaze and the fervor look in his eyes made me doubt myself again.

    I also got to know that Young Master Ethan frees several ves every day. He employs them in the mansion and he goes to the ve market personally. He is not arrogant like the other nobles and interacts casually with the locals. He likes to eat street food from the marketce and he always pays extra tips.

    I couldn''t believe my ears. Could a child from a powerful noble family be so kind? It simply felt unreal. I thought that the boy wouldn''t take one step out of his castle after the assassination attempt but he acted as if nothing had happened.

    Only after I repeatedly confirmed these details and witnessed it secretly with my own eyes did I believe all of it.

    After a long while, my spirits were reignited once again as I decided to put my trust in Young Master Ethan''s promise. I could finally see a ray of hope after a lot of time. Instead of rotting in the dirt my entire life, I''d rather die trying.

    And so I began taking the initiative. I somehow convinced my gang of friends andpanions to follow me in this cleanup. I decided that this time I would have no regrets.

 Chapter 100 Farewells

    The bells rang in the morning, echoing through the entire city of Adenberd, followed by a saddening announcement of Alier''s passing, leaving everyone dumbfounded in utter shock.

    Just thest night, an atmosphere of festivities filled with exuberance enveloped the entire city. People were happy, singing and dancing as they drowned in the cheerful mood.

    It came off as a huge shock to anyone who heard the news. The infamous cultists had struck again, this time targeting the White Family, or perhaps, the Young Master of the White Family.

    Although no explicit details were released by the White Family, the whole matter was eventually leaked, and itsmon details were revealed in front of everyone.

    No matter what anyone had thought of Ethan before, now everyone also held pity and sympathy for him in their hearts. This was the second attempt made on his life and although he had survived, at the cost of his Uncle''s life.

    Aisha, Naenna, Old Lady Catelyn, and Luce. Everyone felt like the floor below their feet had slipped when they heard the news.

    Old Lady Catelyn who had lost her son couldn''t ept the reality as it dumped on her all of a sudden and fainted on the spot after she heard the news.

    Aisha, who realized that Luceryc had lost both his mother and now even his father, rushed forward to console him. While she also became deathly anxious over Ethan''s safety as he had suffered grievous wounds this time around unlike thest time.

    From this, it could be seen that Aisha truly was a virtuous woman, caring not only for her son but for the whole family. Although her son Ethan had suffered a lot, she did not forget Luce who was now alone in the world without both his parents.

    Luce, who was an aloof and silent child, had received the greatest shock of his life. Although it seemed from the surface that he was an emotionless child, he truly was very close with his father especially since his mother had died after giving birth to him.

    Perhaps his bizarre behavior was due to that exact reason or perhaps it was innate. But nheless, no one knew how this saddening piece of news would change him going forward. But for now, Luce was in an extreme state of shock. He did not speak or react to anyone, he was utterly stunned.

    Naenna was just as sad and worried for both Ethan and Luce. Although she wasn''t very close with Alier he was family nheless.

    Even though everyone was greatly disturbed by the news, they could see that Albaer was devastated the most. Only Ethan knew that a great storm was stirring in Albaer''s mind as he was torn between his suspicions and his delusions.

    His suspicions stemmed from the piece of paper he had found on Alier. The paper had ounts of the White Family''s businesses and financial records which were anything but clean. As if the prior assassination attempt and then the whole situation with the cultists weren''t strange enough.

    While the first assassination attempt was strange due to the borate behavior of the assassins as well as the fact that they had entered and left the city without any trace, the whole situation with the cultist was even more strange.

    Why would the cultists strike at this point in time and a ce like the ancestral shrine? How did they have an artifact like the istion barrier and how could they have been hiding in wait for Ethan and Alier beforehand? Was Ethan lying? Why would he lie?

    The questions were eating away Albaer''s mind but he subconsciously didn''t let his mind wander. Albaer knew that his brother had changed greatly after his wife''s death and now he was dead. There was also Ethan from whom he had sensed the power of the White Family''s Ancestral Blessing despite Ethan denying that he hadprehended anything. And so Albaer just wanted to believe what he wanted to believe. He also wanted to vent out his frustration, anger, and disappointment.

    Albaer was someone whose only weakness was his family and Ethan had used this weakness effectively. It was in a way a gamble as there was no guarantee as to how Albaer would act. And so Ethan was prepared toy out all the truth in front of his father in case he were to confront Ethan directly, but fortunately, Albaer didn''t as his heart was much weaker ever since his wife had died.

    Sometimes even when the truth is before one''s eyes, one would deliberately ignore it to protect one''s heart. Although Albaer did not have a clear idea of the truth, the faint, vivid suspicion had taken root in his heart.

    They say that ignorance is bliss. Albaer did not wish to know the truth as there was no point in knowing so. Alier was dead and Albaer had decided to vent out on the cultists to clear his mind.

    After the news broke out, the guests who were staying in the city extended their stay for a few more days in mourning for Alier''s sudden passing and to show their condolences to the White Family. Or perhaps they only wanted to dig deeper into the mysterious incident of that night.

    A public and private funeral was arranged. At the public funeral, the officials of Adenberd City, the guests, and others were present while the private funeral took ce at the ancestral shrine where the entire White Family paid their respects to the departed spirit of Alier. This was done by the tradition of the White Family.

    After the funeral, Ethan sobbed profusely on Alier''s gravestone with a guilty expression. As if he felt guilty that Alier had died protecting him.

    Although Ethan somewhat felt like a douchebag doing this, that was the most normal reaction at that moment as only Ethan knew the truth of the matter however everyone else thought that Alier had sacrificed himself protecting Ethan. So his feeling of self-guilt and loathing was the most natural human reaction considering the circumstance. In fact, it would have been suspicious otherwise if he hadn''t acted that way.

    Ethan then truly felt guilty seeing that no one med him for what had happened. This genuinely warmed his heart.

    Ten days after the incident, it was time for Ethan to bid farewell to many people.

    Firstly, Albaer had made everyone aware of his decision to go out on cultist hunting. Despite Aisha''s unwillingness, she did not stop Albaer or try to change his decision. She knew that her husband was an incredibly stubborn person. Secondly, Earlene and Anicia were both going to leave with their respective families. And thirdly, all the guests who hade for the banquet were also going to leave back to where they hade from.<novelnext></novelnext>

    On that day, Ethan saw Albaer leave with his squad of Elite secret forces dressed in ck as he gave most of the governing power to Aisha''s hands while appointing Ethan as Duke Regent and instructing Albert to not leave Ethan''s side at all costs.

    On the eleventh day, Earlene and Anicia were going to leave as well. Even though Anicia was engaged to Ethan, it wasn''t appropriate for her to stay with him even if she wanted to support him in the harsh times. And as for Earlene, she was going to go to the Royal Capital to pursue her interests.

    It was a fresh morning with a clear sky and the birds chirping happily as the scent of wet soil permeated the air. The carriages were ready below the Castle and Ethan was present with Albert and Aisha to bid farewell.

    As Lady Stout was consoling Aisha before leaving while Yunugiv and Count Farley waited while discussing among themselves, Earlene dragged Ethan to the corner, a confronting glint shing in her gaze.

    With a solemn expression that Ethan had never seen on her face before, she confronted, "Tell me the truth."

    Ethan was not surprised to hear this question from Earlene. He had expected Earlene to have her own trail of thinking as she was ironically the person who knew Ethan the best. Naturally, she had sensed something odd with Ethan''s behavior.

    But since Earlene was going to be useful in the future, he didn''t mind at all. And so he revealed to her that he indeed was the one who killed Alier, he had merely used one of the oldest tricks to gain someone''splete trust and confidence and that is to share one''s most intimate secret. He also demonstrated a little of his prowess to make her believe that he was saying the truth.

    This made Earlene stunned and speechless momentarily and then a string of emotions went through her mind consisting of fear, perplexity, and shock.

    After calming down and knowing the reasons for Ethan''s actions, she asked him upfront, "What do you want from me?"

    Smiling gently, Ethan said without wasting his breath, "You''re going to the capitalˇ­ Gather information and keep me informed on thetest happenings."

    Earlene thought for a second and nodded, still feeling apprehensive in her heart.

    As there was nothing more to discuss, Earlene gave way for Anicia, noticing her fidgeting in the distance.

    Anicia hurriedly approached Ethan as Earlene joined her father. "I couldn''t get in contact with you. You- you are injuredˇ­ Are you fine? Does it hurt?" With a worried expression on her face, Anicia blurted in a panicked tone.

    "Calm downˇ­ Iˇ­ I am fine. The wounds will healˇ­ But my uncle won''te back." Ethan muttered in sorrow.

    A silence ensued as Anicia''s gaze turned downwards. With a shaking voice, she said, "I wanted to stay with youˇ­ But father and mother won''t agree. Will you be fine, Ethan?"

    Ethan sighed hopelessly as he raised his hand putting it on Anicia''s head. With a bitter smile, he said, "Don''t worry about meˇ­ You be careful. Especially from the church. We will meet again."

    Looking into Ethan''s eyes and once again being reassured by his calm demeanor, Anicia nodded softly.

    "Anicia,e here dear. It is time to leave." Lady Stout''s voice sounded from the distance as she waved softly at Ethan and Anicia.

    Ethan grabbed Anicia''s hand and gracefully escorted her to the carriage like a proper gentleman. His perfect mannerisms and proper decorum only made the spectators feel pity for him.

    "Ethan, send a word if you run into any difficulty. Take care, son." Yunugiv said with a reassuring tone and a gentle smile.

    Ethan simply nodded without a word as he shot a nce at Anicia. The Stout Family then boarded their carriage and with a sharp sound of a whip, the horses neighed and the carriage moved forward onto the road.

    Inside the carriage, Anicia anxiously clenched her fists in worry, an inexplicable feeling in her heart as she fiddled with her fingers. Seeing this, Lady Stout sighed hopelessly.

    As the Stout Family carriage left, Count Farley also urged Earlene to leave. After doing the same formalities, Earlene and her father left on the road as well.

    "I will personally report the unfortunate news to the King. Master Alier was a heroic man and the Kingdom has truly lost a gem. Please take care, as the Kingdom would regret nothing more than losing more such gems."

    At this moment, The Royal Physician cautioned meaningfully as he boarded the ck carriage. Elder Aries looked in the direction of Ethan with his closed eyes and simply nodded. Not saying anything further, he too got on the carriage and the neighing of horses once again rang as the carriage departed, leaving a puff of dust.

 Chapter 101 Growth

    Two months passed in a jiffy and everything rtively calmed down. Even though the whispers and murmurs were still circting, the hubbub was eventually cooling down. By now, the news of Alier''s death had begun spreading throughout the Kingdom, creating ripples of shock everywhere.

    This was a significant event as Alier''s death meant that the White Family had weakened. Its influence in the Royal Court would waver and hidden vipers would not hesitate to pounce on the opportunity to reduce the Family''s recently expanding influence even further.

    Fortunately though, Old Man White and even Shirin were in the Royal Capital and so no huge harm would be done to the Family''s image.

    Ever since Albaer left nearly two months ago, Ethan had been strictly grounded in the mansion by Aisha. After such a catastrophe, she would obviously not allow Ethan to take more risks.

    Ethan also did not resist as he needed time to heal. The injuries he had fabricated were indeed serious as Ethan wanted to leave no loose ends and so the wounds would often ache despite having used medicines, potions, and treatment.

    It was around 10 AM and Ethan was in the training facility going through his usual daily schedule of swordsmanship training as the noise of metal shing could be heard in the chamber.

    Ethan was wearing a loose white robe that wasfortable to move in, from the front, the robe barely covered his chest as his maturing body was open to the view.

    The swords shed in the training chamber as Ethan was sent flying backward, but he quickly regained hisposure and took the defensive stance, standing firmly in front of the middle-aged man a few distances away from him.

    "Very well done, Young Master. Unfortunately, the White Family''s martial sword technique isn''t suitable for you. But you have a good chance with defensive techniques."

    The middle-aged man, who was ck-haired, tall, bearded, and had a well-built, sturdy body said with a smile.

    "Commander Wolfe, thank you for your time. Unfortunately, I''m no good with swords and martial arts." Ethan said as he sighed despondently.

    "There is no need to be ashamed. It is quitemon for those who are Awakened to not bepatible with Martial Arts. Once you begin to understand more about your strength, it will not be difficult for you to fend for yourself. But until then, you should at least learn to properly swing a sword even if you don''t know any Martial Arts or Sword Arte."

    The man called Elijah Wolfe, themander of the White Family''s forces, reassured with a full-hearted wide smile as he made a thumbs-up gesture.

    Ethan nodded nonchntly, his mind seemingly wandering somewhere else. Noticing this, Commander Wolfe asked in a serious tone, "Is there something in your mind?"

    Ethan seemed to have woken up from his reverie as he awkwardly scratched his head, he responded in a bitter tone, "Sir Wolfe, I amˇ­ worried about father."

    Elijah''s eyes widened slightly but then he let out a heartyugh and replied, "Haha! There is no need to worry at all. His Grace is very strong and he has specially trained war-hardened men with him as well. His Grace is not someone who would risk his life. Most probably he will act covertly. It will take Grandmasters to bring him down but even that might be difficult."

    Hearing this, Ethan''s doubts were cleared as he smiled with relief.

    Sheathing his sword, Ethan realized that his body had be extremely dirty, soaked with sweat, and stinking awfully due to the rigorous training.

    He bowed politely and said, "If today''s session is done then allow me to take my leave."

    "Yes, you may leave."

    Elijah gave his approval seeing Ethan''s visage. Ever since Ethan had begun the training, his frail body was starting to mature exponentially, his muscles were developing well and Ethan looked a lot more vigorous.

    Saying his goodbye once again, Ethan left the training chambers and returned to his room. He stretched his body as a cracking sound rang. Feeling somewhat ufortable with all the sweat, Ethan frowned.

    "Guess I should take a bath firstˇ­ But before thatˇ­" Ethan muttered to himself, smiling cheekily as he sat on his chair and closed his eyes.

    The knowledge of the fundamentals of the frost element and the Ancestral Blessing of the white family that was branded in his consciousness went through his mind in a blink of an eye. The cold particles appeared around him dancing happily like forest spirits as the temperature in the room decreased.

    Unlike before, Ethan''s control over his powers was much stronger as all the sweat from over his body disappeared along with the foul stench as he felt his spirits rise and his mood refreshed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The bluish-white particles then vanished like they were never there in the first ce as Ethan opened his eyes. Feeling satisfied, a faint self-appreciating smile appeared on Ethan''s face.

    The faint modest smile then slowly changed to a smirk as the right corner of Ethan''s lips raised upwards.

    "And nowˇ­" Ethan muttered, calming his mindpletely as he leaned back in his chair.

    Perceiving the Temple of the Apostle merged with his soul, Ethan could feel a deep sense of familiarity and intimacy with the temple that could never be sensed before.

    Dwelling deeper into the connection that he had formed with the temple, Ethan fell unconscious while sitting straight on his chair. On the other hand, in the Temple of The ApostleˇŞthe Garden of Adam. The frosty sapling that was tiny and weak before had matured into a small nt, filled with the Elemental Essence of Frost and Cold, it glowed brightly stirring the Elements of The Temple, making it tremble as streaks of brilliant lights began attracting as well as converging to the nt.

    At this moment, Ethan''s ethereal body suddenly appeared in front of the small nt, and the abrupt chaos inside the temple seizedpletely,

    Looking at the beautiful scenery of the sublime Garden of Adam before him, Ethan bloomed with delight, taking in the fresh air and enjoying the serene, quiet atmosphere to the fullest.

    He would never grow bored of the scenery inside the Garden of Adam. It wasn''t long ago when he discovered that after absorbing Allier''s powers, one of the restrictions over the Temple was removed as he could easily enter and exit the temple as he wished now. Ever since then, Ethan would regrly visit the Temple and yet it always delighted him to no end.

    More than anything, it was a ce for him to escape to.

    Since he was in the temple anyways, Ethan decided to practice using his prowess.

    The runic characters of the oldnguage shed in his subconscious as the Elements stirred, and the Elements of frost appeared once again as Ethan began constructing an image of his desired cause.

    An image of arge Ice Shard appeared in his mind, the ice shard was made of hard, sturdy material, and it was colored white, and pointy at its nose making it seem like an arrow.

    As the image formed in his mind, the exact copy of his desired cause manifested in his hand.

    A few seconds passed and the ice shard did not disappear on its own, signifying that the attempt had not failed. Ethan then released control over the image in his head and the ice shard disinterested. Ethan once again focused and created an image once again, the image was intricate with substantial as well as iprehensible details, it was made of data, runes, and characters flowing in it acting as the gateway to the source of creation.

    This time, Ethan envisioned the ice share shooting out from his hand and hitting the tree in front of him.

    However, this time hisprehension wasn''t enough as the ice shard manifested in front of him but fell to the ground instead of shooting out.

    "Damn Newton, so your shittyws of gravity also work in a world like this, huh." Ethan cursed.

    After trying some more but failing repeatedly, Ethan gave up on trying more as the reason for himing to the temple wasn''t to do more training anyways.

    Ethan began walking forward, taking in all the scenery of the Temple as if there was no tomorrow. Eventually, he reached the Grand Library.

    Entering the library, Ethan saw the countless booksid out on an enormous golden mahogany library table. These books were specially handpicked by him after hours and hours of scrummaging.

    Seeing the treasure trove of books and the various titles written on the books'' front covers ranging from Medical, Philosophy, Martial Arts, and Language to Rituals, Formations, Military, History, Literature, and a whole lot of other range of topics full of books around him, Ethan broke out in a truly ecstatic, ludicrousughter.

    A moment passed and Ethan soon calmed down. Lovingly stroking the books, he sighed in regret as it was now time to get back to reality. Afterall, this time he had other things to do. The reason he had visited the temple today was to simply refresh himself and escape from the mundane life.

    Since the escaping was done for now, Ethan sighed as he decided to return to the real world. He closed his eyes and severed the temporary connection between him and the Temple of The Apostle.

    When Ethan opened his eyes again, he found himself back in his room sitting on the chair as the familiar sight of the room reflected upon his pupils. Feeling somewhat disappointed, Ethan sighed and stood up as he muttered, "Alright, enough of staying locked up in here. I need to get some work done."

 Chapter 102 A Rumor?

    "Thanks for the tea," Ethan said with a smile picking up the teacup ced on the table. Maya and Sera who were standing at the side in their maid outfits sping their hands in front of them bowed in response.

    Ethan took a small sip from the teacup, slurping without making much noise as he drank the sweet, delightful, and refreshing herbal tea.

    "Have you done what I asked before?" Ethan asked nonchntly, not looking at the two girls after gulping down the tea.

    "Yes, Master." The two girls replied in unison with a respectful tone.

    "Well, out with it then. Tell me." Ethan said bluntly, sipping his tea once again.

    Maya and Sera both looked at each other and then Maya opened her mouth to speak.

    "Master, rumors are circting in the city that the attempt on your life that happened two months ago was done by the Shadow Dwellers disguised as the cultists." Said Maya in a perplexed tone.

    "I see, Roly is doing good work. I assume that you are regrly going out to the city, you must have heard the gossip, then tell meˇ­ How many people believe this rumor to be true?"

    Maya and Sera once again looked at each other briefly looking at Ethan once again. This time, Sera responded timidly, "Ummˇ­ Thatˇ­ Not many people believeˇ­ Master."

    To this, Ethan smiled to himself and muttered, "And why do you think people did not believe this rumor?"

    "I have heard them say the Shadow Dwellers do not work this way. They have never done anything in this manner before but the cultists are unpredictable and radicals. People think that only they would have the guts to ambush Master and identify themselves brazenly as well. The Shadow Dwellers on the other hand are an underworld organization and would not be so brazen as to ambush you in a sacred ce and announce themselves on top of that." Maya exined after giving it some thought.

    "Yes, Good work."

    Maya nodded and a look of hesitation shed on her face as she spoke in a doubtful tone, "M-masterˇ­ If the rumors aren''t effective then why spread them?"

    Ever since she had heard the rumors and the gossip in the city, Maya had been questioning in her heart as to why a rumor that no one believed was being circted in the first ce. This was purely due to her curious and attentive nature as the thought of questioning why such a conflicting and suspicious rumor was being spread by Ethan in the first ce never even crossed her mind.

    In this regard, Maya was a witty child as she knew that the minds of nobles and the wealthy wereplex and a servant such as herself had no right to question them. Her job was to serve as asked and nothing more and that was still the case even if Ethan was a lot kinder than other noblemen.

    Ethan raised his head in surprise but then he nodded in approval. He liked the girl''s considerate thinking very much. Although Ethan wouldn''t want his personal servants and retailers to meddle in his affairs too much but that didn''t mean that he wanted them to be dumb andpletely useless.

    The more sharp-witted people he would be surrounded with, the more it was beneficial and so Ethan responded to Maya''s question calmly without showing any discontent. "Rumors have the potential to topple countries like toppling castles made of sand. But sometimes rumors don''t have to be particrly useful, rumors can be used to merely nt an idea in someone''s subconscious that otherwise, they wouldn''t have."

    Both Maya and Sera nodded with understanding at this answer as they thought deeply about what Ethan had said.

    Even if no one believed that the ambushers were the Shadow Dwellers, the idea of such a possibility was indeed nted in people''s minds. Although both the girls couldn''t understand how this was going to be useful in any way, they did not pry any further, simply standing at the side with their heads bowed.

    Suddenly a thought entered Ethan''s mind as he sipped another mouthful of tea, his eyes glowing, he asked, "Ohˇ­ And what about the slums?"

    "That''s right! There is major activity going on! A conflict has broken out between the gangs of the slums. The criminals and hooligans are being prosecuted by a particr gang called the Liberation Front. There are reports of killings and excessive violence as well. This is all I know from what Master Roly told me."

    "Very well," Ethan said while nodding in satisfaction.

    Although it was a long shot, it had worked as with Ethan''s backing, Gareth had been incited to clean up the mess that was the slum using his influence.

    "Master, can I ask a question?" Maya suddenly called out.

    "Yes!"

    "Ummˇ­ If the goal is to clear the radicals and criminals from the slum, then why do it in a roundabout way? You could just send the knights and kill them all."

    "You do have a point but that would be troublesome. Even if we kill the current batch of scum, without a proper direction new scum will simply resurface eventually. We must solve the root of the problem. And not to mention that such tant involvement of the State may incur dissatisfaction from the popce. It''s not a good look for the family as even if these people are violent, they mostlymit crimes inside the slum and most of the city is unbothered. So we cannot simply ughter them mindlessly. This is why an internal cleansing is needed without the State''s tant involvement." Ethan exined patiently.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Maya''s eyes brightened with understanding as she said, "Master is wise."

    Ethan smiled and did not reply as he leisurely finished his tea. He suddenly looked at the two girls standing beside him, his eyes narrowing slightly he spoke in a solemn tone, "Remember, you are not to report any of my activities or conversations to anyone else without my permission."

    The two girls trembled to feel the icy chill creeping behind their backs as both of them bowed deeply almost prostrating themselves on the ground and said in a desperate tone, "Master has saved us from a terrible fate, we would never break the trust of master. Please believe us!"

    "Alright alright, don''t be so dramatic. As long as you know then everything is well." Ethan reassured with a gentle smile.

    At this moment, a knock sounded on the door as, after a moment, the door opened revealing the maid, Selene, who was beaming with delight under the pretense of her poker face.

    "Young Master, the breakfast is ready." Selene bowed and informed respectfully, her behavior almost carrying a hint of reverence.

    Her attitude was quite obvious as Alier, the demon who had threatened her life was now dead just as Ethan had said. Although the details of the entire affair were very ambiguous, she did not care. In her mind, Ethan was enigmatic and mysterious, like an angel sent by God.

    Ethan sighed inwardly once again seeing Selene''s attitude. It was vexing to be revered like some sort of God at the very least. However, unfortunately, that was the most effective way to gain loyal followers.

    Getting up from his chair, Ethan dismissed Sera and Maya and responded stoically, "Alright, I''m going."

    ***

    The dining table was a lot emptier as only Luce, Naenna and Aisha were present. Luce looked stoic but had an aura of gloom around him. In fact, the entire atmosphere was rather gloomy.

    No one was speaking as only the noise of utensils clinking could be heard, Ethan took his usual seat beside Naenna and greeted her and she greeted back in response.

    Ethan noticed that Aisha was trying her best to take care of Luce who was rather inattentive and indifferent to her attempts of making him feel normal. He was like a mechanical robot who was lost in his own little world.

    "How was your morning?" Aisha asked, looking at Ethan with a gentle gaze.

    "It wasˇ­ Not bad. I woke up early and went with my daily schedule as usual."

    "Your father isn''t here so you should also take interest in handling the office and the Dukedom, this is what your father wants you to do. I think he will need rest when he returns. You should be prepared." Aisha said solemnly.

    "Motherˇ­ How will I do that if I can''t even step out of the mansion? It has been two months since Ist went out. My wounds have been healed and I''m perfectly fine. Please allow me to go out." Ethan requested with a pleading tone as he yearningly looked into his mother''s eyes.

    Ethan totally expected to get a no for an answer but surprisingly, Aisha responded beyond his expectation after a look of contemtion appeared on her face.

    "You are right. Even though I''d rather not allow you to take the risk, it is something inevitable. I, or your father for that matter, cannot shelter you forever. It is always better to be prepared instead of running away. You can go out but Commander Wolfe and Sir Albert will always apany you. And you must listen to their advice no matter what. Understand?" Aisha spoke withplicated feelings with her voice calm and resolute.

    Aisha came from a family which had a military background and she was no stranger to death and blood. She knew that no matter how much she wanted her children to be safe, in the end, she was the Duchess. Her duty was to care for her children as much as possible but also to make them capable. Especially in the case of Ethan, he was the heir and everyone had a lot of expectations from him in the first ceˇŞhis special status only made things worse for him.

    Aisha''s thinking was simple, is there was no choice but to face anything that came head-on; then it was better to face it fully prepared. And certainly, grounding Ethan like this would definitely not prepare him for the standards. And so she had allowed his freedom.

    "Thank you mother, don''t worry. Nothing will happen to me!"

    "Hmph! You liar, you had promised to not make your mother worry and yet you still got hurt, making me worry. Eth, I only want you to be safe and that is what your father wishes for as well. However, we are notmoners. We have no such luxury ofcency. We carry the pride, and dignity, of our lineage, our blood, and the expectations of our ancestors, our Kingdom, and our people. This is something that we can never escape, and neither should we. Do you understand what I am saying, child?"

    Ethan could feel exactly what Aisha wanted to convey as he saw herplicated expression, her kind and loving gaze as well as the tinge of nervousness and fear that she hid underneath the mask of her identity as Duchess, Albaer White''s wife, and as a noblewoman.

    Nodding reassuringly and exuding a soothing natural Aura, Ethan solemnly affirmed in a confident, firm tone, "Yes, I totally understand. Please do not worry."

    Seeing her son''s mature and dignified demeanor, Aisha felt a sense offort welling up inside her heart. Smiling, she also nodded and the quiet breakfast continued in silence.

 Chapter 103 Finding Slaves

    Two months after Alier died, the inhabitants of Adenberd once again saw the familiar yet unfamiliar scene of the Young Master''s carriage roaming around the city.

    The scene was familiar and yet also unfamiliar because this time the carriage wasn''t just being escorted by a few knights. It was a whole convoy that would strike fear in anyone seeing the battle-ready, armed, and intimidating knights surrounding the prestigious carriage.

    One would expect mindless panic and uproars to ensue from such an exhibition but the inhabitants of the city knew that their Young master really had a strange personality. It was like he wouldn''t be able to live if he didn''t roam the city at least once a day. His hermit ways were well known to the popce but what no one expected was that Ethan would still continue his outings even after two deadly attempts on him.

    The people admired his bravery greatly as even though he was being protected by so many knights, Ethan was still just a child who had lost his uncle just recentlyˇŞat least that''s how the people saw it.

    Taking all this into consideration, the people did not panic seeing the mobilization of such an escort convoy. It only made sense that the heir was being protected with the utmost vignce.

    Of course, some thought it to be a bit too excessive but they were mostly in the minority thus the mood of the city did not change as the carriage only received inquisitive fleeing nces and nothing more while it traveled freely roaming around the city.

    After making a round of the city, Ethan was satisfied. Although Albert did not allow him to step out and interact with the people, he still felt good taking in the fresh air and enjoying the bustling scenes of the city.

    After the outing was almost finished, Ethan realized that it had been some time since he went to the ve market in search of some skilled and highly potential ves.

    Ethan''s eyes shined as a crafty smile crept on his face involuntarily as he thought of what he had found in the grand library of the Temple of The Apostle.

    ''I only need people with even decent potential and skill and thenˇ­ Hehe.'' Ethan thought inwardly in excitement plotting the machinations in his head.

    And so much to Albert''s dismay, Ethan asked for the carriage to head to the ve market. Albert was starting to feel a huge headache now as Ethan had already bought dozens of ves whenever he went to the ve market and he felt that it was aplete waste of the coins.

    As Albert saw Ethan''s stubborn expression that said he wouldn''t ept a no for an answer, Albert couldn''t help but feelplicated. Sighing and then nodding his head in approval, Albert thought to himself,

    ''s, even if the Young master is clever andposed he is still too soft-hearted. This is a dog-eat-dog world where if one is weak, one will end up in chains. Young master should understand that he cannot free every pitiful ve in the world.''

    Sighing excessively, he ordered the coachman to drive toward the ve market.

    ***

    The ve market was especially crowded these days as the winter was approaching and the wealthy folk neededborers and servants to perform a variety of strenuous and bothersome tasks around their houses or workce and a ve was one of the best options.

    Once a ve was bought, the ve thenpletely became the property of the buyer and no one would inquire what the buyer was to do with the ve. Although the ves were not cheap, it was a one-time investment as most owners did not pay their ves at all, only providing shelter and food two times a day if the ve was lucky. Otherwise, most were only fortunate enough to have a meal once a day, not to mention that this so-called meal was the leftover food that was cold, dirty, and unappetizing.

    However, not all owners were bad as some of them properlypensated the ves for their services and did not act unjustly, abusing their authority. But this was rare as most of the ves suffered terrible lives full of hardship. Depending on the owner, a ve could live out their days with some hardship or in misery until theirst breath.

    As unfortunate as it was, ve trading was one of the most profitable businesses in Akarxia and that''s why it was hard to abolish the systempletely.

    As the carriage stopped in front of the market''s entrance, it immediately drew a lot of attention.

    At this point in time, the whole city knew that the odd young master of the white family had a heart as pure as jade, he would visit the ve market everyday and bring some ves in his care. This surprised the entire city at first as instead of squandering money like the usual nobles'' children, he was actually helping the unfortunate which made everyone look extremely favorably on Ethan.

    Seeing that he was in the ve market once again despite suffering such grief just two months ago made everyone look at him with respect and admiration.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The happiest person in the whole market was of course the fat ve trader from whom Ethan usually bought the ves.

    Ignoring the gazes on him, Ethan clicked his tongue seeing the vile view of humans being put on an exhibition and sold like objects. As his gaze wandered around the vicinity, he soon spotted something interesting.

    "Old man, isn''t that one of Church''s?" Ethan said while pointing at the carriage a few distances away.

    Albert''s expression did not change as he responded with a nod and said, "It seems so, we should move along. We are too conspicuous here."

    Ethan nodded nonchntly as his gaze lingered for a few moments on the carriage with the church''s insignia while walking into the market.

    Sir Wolfe and Albert along with a squad of knights followed him behind as Ethan began making his way to the furthest side of the market where the fatty''s shop was. Ethan was in a bad mood and it was shown on his face clearly. Everyone thought that he was upset about the ve''s conditions as usual but the real reason for his bad mood waspletely different from what anyone thought.

    Ethan had been to this God-forsaken ce many times now and he had adapted well to the gut-wrenching view of the street on which tent shops wereid on both sides of the streets with human beings out on the show standing on a stone b as the buyers flocked in a crowd scrutinizing the ''goods'' while mor of haggling over price and quality rang in the surroundings from all over.

    Ethan had grown familiar with this scene long ago. The reason for his low spirits was that he was starting to lose hope of finding anyone useful in the ve market. There were other ways for Ethan to find loyal subordinates but they would be too lengthy and unreliable.

    Ethan didn''t just want loyal subordinates, he wanted people who would not even hesitate to die on his single word, people who would never betray him and disclose his secrets. Such people were better to cultivate rather than find.

    "We''re here!"

    The sound suddenly rang in Ethan''s ears making him wake up from his reverie. Unbeknownst to him, he had reached the shop while walking lost in thought.

    Ethan and the others entered the shop. As soon as they stepped into the extravagant tent, the fatty who had noticed his ''regr'' client enter, jumped forward like a kangaroo to wee them with a beaming delighted expression on his face.

    Ignoring the unsightly lump of meat jumping up and down in front of him, Ethan''s gaze instinctively wandered around to observe his surroundings.

    The shop was the same as always. Made with a high-end fabric the tent was quiterge with separate divisions specified for different types of ves. The tent could not be called as silent as asionally the sound of coughing, whimpering or murmuring could be heard. The ves who were packed together in their categorizedpartments all had expressions of despair, hopelessness, anger, sadness, reluctance, or fierce disobedience as they consciously observed their surroundings in fear looking at the customers who had arrived.

    Some hoped to get out of the wretched ce they were in and behaved themselves, highlighting whatever qualities they had so that someone would buy them while some scrambled desperately to hide themselves as soon as possible, curling their bodies in trepidation and anxious uncertainty.

    For some, it was better to keep living off their days in captivity of the ve trader as the uncertain future was more terrifying for them. Who knew what kind of monster they could be sold to? What if the person who bought them turned out to be a heinous demon in human skin?

    ves of both gender, all ages, and of various origins and nationalities were enved by the cor on their necks in the tent. Although Ethan had seen this scene many times, he always felt disgusted inwardly. As his efforts weren''t reaping any results, Ethan was prepared to use another method.

    ''I don''t think I''m gonna find anyone today either. Let''s just get this over with, perhaps for thest time.'' Ethan thought as he cleared his mind.

    As Ethan''s eyes swept by the entire tent, he, Albert, and Commander Wolfe''s gaze froze on one spot as they sighted someone unexpected.

    A/N - hey guys, thanks for reading until now! I''m here to inform you that my exams are starting soon. I will still be uploading regrly but the release time might be messy, I might also miss out asionally on a day or two so please understand. Thanks again for the support.

 Chapter 104 Killing Intent?

    "What a surprise, so young master has alsoe."

    ''Such bad luck. I had to run into two pigs today.'' Ethan thought as he saw a fat man in luxurious long white robes waving at him from the other side of the shop.

    "Bishop Reyes, and High Priest Gerhart," Ethan responded as he greeted with a smile on his face while snickering inwardly.

    Bishop Reyes showed a brilliant smile as if he was very happy to run into Ethan. Averting his gaze from the ves, bishop Reyes began walking toward Ethan.

    "This must be God''s will that we meet today like this. Hahaha!" Bishop Reyes said as he stood in front of Ethan.

    "Yesˇ­"

    "I have heard of the young master''s merciful and benevolent nature but it is only today that I get to witness it."

    "It''s nothing, but why is Bishop here in a ce like this?" Ethan asked childishly.

    "You jest, the Church too, is benevolent. I am merely carrying out the duty assigned to me by God. I am here to aid some pitiful souls as well." Said the Bishop in a benevolent tone.

    "I seeˇ­ So will you free them?" Ethan asked in admiration.

    Bishop Reyes flinched momentarily but then answered with a gentle smile, "Even better, they can serve God as his servants in the Church. God will surely reward them by opening the gates of paradise."

    "Ohˇ­" Ethan muttered as his mouth shaped into a perfect circle. He looked like he was intrigued.

    Even though Ethan seemed like he was acting like a typical seven-year-old, in his mind, the image of when he had visited the church appeared. The image of those soulless and robotic servants who were doing chores in the church. Ethan thought that there was definitely something wrong there.

    "Well then, please excuse me." Bishop Reyes said, bowing slightly as he turned around with Gerhart and four holy knights and walked off heading toward the ves.

    "What does the young master require today?" The ve merchant stepped forward and asked while rubbing his hands with a greedy look on his face.

    "I will tell you when I have decided," Ethan replied stoically as he moved ahead.

    Ethan''s eyes glowed faintly as he activated his appraisal ability. Immediately after, he could sense the strengths of the people around him almost like instinct.

    Ethan sensed that there were around five people present in the tent hiding although he did not sense any malice or danger from them. There were the fatty''s personal guards with who Ethan was familiar. Even Albert and Commander Wolfe were aware of them.

    Ethan also sensed that the Bishop had no strength to speak of. However, the knights with him seemed decently strong. Ethan also saw the brownish particles roaming around Albert.

    As Ethan began making rounds in the shop, a few of the ves started murmuring in low voices looking at Ethan with hopeful eyes.

    "Y- young master!" A voice suddenly called out as Ethan was making rounds of the shop searching for some useful ves.

    Just as Ethan turned his head toward the noise, a sharp sound of a whip rang followed by a muffled groan.

    "Don''t make noise bitch!"

    Ethan looked over with a furrowed brow and saw a woman curled back in fear with despair written all over her face and a man looking at her with a furious expression while holding onto a whip.

    "D-don''t hit meˇ­ Pleaseˇ­ I won''t do it again." The woman pleaded with tears filling her eyes as she prostrated herself on the ground.

    The woman sneakily shot Ethan a sideways nce as if pleading with him to save her.

    ''What a pityˇ­'' Ethan thought as he could not sense an ounce of strength or potential from the woman. However, seeing the woman''s unwavering gaze on him, he felt a bit interested.

    The woman was very beautiful. Although her long hair was messy and dirty, she wore ragged clothes, her huge bust almost tearing the clothes apart, but she still stood out like a sore thumb due to her green eyes, beautiful face, and her charm that made one feel like protecting her.

    Ethan walked up to the ce where the woman was with other ves, observing her keenly he asked the man with a whip, "Can she read and write?"

    "Yes!"

    "Bring her to me,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The man with a whip seemed surprised and envious for some reason as he roughly grabbed the woman dragging her in front of Ethan.

    Making some distance between himself and the others, Ethan gestured for the woman toe closer.

    With a look of hesitation but firm eyes, the woman moved closer to Ethan and kneeled, getting on his level. With an emotionless expression, Ethan moved even closer to the woman and whispered in her ear.

    "Speak quickly."

    "Young Master, I will be helpful to you! Please take me in your care." The woman said without any hesitation not wasting any time.

    "Interesting, why did you think I would help you?"

    "When you entered, some people here who knew you said that you buy ves with at least some skill. I have always had good instincts and I knew that this was my chance. This is why I took the risk and yelled like that to get your attention. I can read and write! I can do anything! They will beat me because of disobedience. Please help! I will be useful!" The woman pleaded in a desperate tone and a shaking voice.

    In a very low, almost inaudible voice Ethan whispered, "Make your mind, there will be no going back. I will have a task for you in the future but it might be dangerous. In fact, you might even be better off here.

    The woman''s expression sank then flickered in bafflement, hesitation, and confusion but then she shook her head as if to clear her thoughts and nodded in agreement as if her life depended on it.

    Albert and others simply watched from a distance with suspicion not understanding what their Young master was doing. ''Could it beˇ­ Thatˇ­ he has ''those'' preferences?'' Albert thought to himself with cold sweat on his back. Soon after, he inwardly shook his head thinking that the whole conjecture was absurd.

    "Alright, I will buy her," Ethan called out to the man nearby as he pulled away from the ve woman.

    The man sighed inwardly feeling envious as well as having a terrible misunderstanding. Looking at the beautiful, busty woman, a lecherous look shed in his eyes before disappearing as he sighed once again inment.

    "Alright, you got a deal! I will make the contract right away. Her price will be 100 gold. You got any problem with that?"

    "100?!" Ethan eximed.

    "Yeaˇ­ It''s absolutely not for a bargain. She can read and write, which is very rare. She is also a virgin and she''s from a ruined foreign noble household. It''s a good dealˇ­" The man said, his voice getting fainter in the end as he gaped at the woman''s breast with lecherous eyes.

    Seeing this, Ethan''s anger red up as he narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    The man jumped back in fright feeling a chill creeping down his spine. With cold sweat, he ran off quickly after mumbling.

    The woman finally sighed feeling a wave of relief washing over her. She sped her hands in front of her and quietly moved behind Ethan, intending to follow him.

    Suddenly a mor broke out as more women gathered all their courage seeing that Ethan had bought one of them. Immediately after, a few men rushed forward with furious expressions to shut them up as multiple groans soon sounded.

    "Can they read and write?" Ethan asked inly, pointing at the other women.

    "No." Someone responded.

    "Let''s go." Ethan coldly said much to the ves'' misery and walked off without looking back.

    Albert sighed with relief seeing that Ethan was not swept away by emotion. He looked over at the pitiful women and noticed that some of the other women were even more beautiful and voluptuous than the one Ethan had chosen.

    This clearly meant that Albert''s previous conjecture was indeed wrong. ''What will you do with the woman anyways?'' Albert wondered.

    Just as Ethan walked off from the woman, Bishop Reyes appeared there as he saw all the women who were in despair. With a benevolent smile, he dered, "Don''t be in despair. You all are in luck, the church will shelter you, praise the allfather!"

    Hearing this and seeing the Church''s emblem on Bishop Reyes''s robe, color once again returned to the women''s faces as their cloudy eyes became clearer with the light of hope.

    Ethan who had been looking back and observing everything sighed helplessly with regret and shook his head.

    Just as he was going to resume looking for more ves in the tent, suddenly he sensed a very faint and weak killing intent that was almost non-existent.

    Unexpectedly so, the killing intent was targeted not at himself but at Bishop Reyes. Even more unexpectedly, Bishop Reyes flinched, seemingly also sensing something as he looked at the ce where the killing intent wasing from.

 Chapter 105 Finally Found Them!

    Bishop Reyes frowned as he looked at where the killing intent wasing from and saw a little boy ring at him murderously.

    The boy quickly retracted his ring eyes realizing his mistake and tried to hide in obscurity but it was toote.

    Bishop Reyes made his way to the corner of the tent and the man working for the ve trader moved the transparent curtain revealing children of various ages curled up together in apact space.

    Ethan also arrived on the spot and looked at the children of simr age as him. There were boys and girls aged between six to fourteen. Seeing them, Ethan couldn''t help but wonder and think about what would have happened if he wasn''t so fortunate to be born as the Duke''s son. Perhaps, he could have been one of the children in front of him.

    "Lord Bishop," The man who was guarding the children bowed and greeted.

    Ethan saw as Bishop Reyes looked at the boy whose features were different from the natives. He was quite tall for his age and had broad shoulders and sharp eyes. His clothes were ragged and dirty like everyone else''s and his face was covered by his long ck hair. The little of his face that was visible, it could be seen that boy''s face was also covered with dust and dirt.

    Meeting the bishop''s gaze, the boy did not falter as his expression became stoic. Just then, a little girl as old as him peeked out from behind him. Only then the boy flinched and moved to cover the girl behind him.

    ''So much killing intent for a childˇ­ Why? And for the bishop? What''s the story here?'' Ethan who had been observing the whole situation thought to himself in wonder.

    The bishop, seeing the fierce-looking boy and the timid girl behind him, smiled benevolently like a kind old man looking over his children. Even though his behavior seemed friendly and kind, the smile on his face gave Ethan the creeps for some reason.

    With an amiable tone, bishop Reyes said to the ve trader''s employee while pointing at the boy and the girl behind him. "I want to buy these two children."

    ''Oh, I know for certain that the killing intent came from this boyˇ­ Such killing intent at such a young age and that toward the bishop too. Is it hate? Why does he hate the bishop so much? Interesting.''

    ''But the boy is in trouble nowˇ­ Bishop Reyes has most definitely too somehow sensed the killing intent of the boy. And from what I know about this fatty, he seems to be the kind of guy to kill if someone were to simply look at him the wrong way for more than two seconds.'' Ethan thought.

    All of a sudden, Ethan felt a strange tingle and his eyes widened. Trusting his instincts, he used the appraisal skill as his eyes glowed. Soon after, Ethan''s eyes widened further and his lips curled upwards as if he had hit the biggest jackpot of his life.

    On the other hand, the ve boy stepped back while his face paled and a look of despair shed in his eyes as he heard the bishop say that he would buy him and the girl behind him. The boy gritted his teeth trying his best not tosh out.

    The man keeping guard over the ves smiled with delight hearing that the bishop was buying two children ves. Since the children were of no use to anyone, most of the time no one bought the children, and they died either by some disease, cold, or weakness since the ve trader would not spend more money and feed the ves properly after some time had passed and no one was interested to buy the ves.

    Just as the watchdog was about to go and make a contract, a voice suddenly rang as Ethan called out, "Wait!"

    The watchdog and bishop Reyes simultaneously looked at Ethan with doubt. The watchdog asked, "Yes? What is it?"

    Ethan did not respond to the man and turned to Bishop Reyes, with an awkward expression he said, "Umm, Lord Bishopˇ­ I would like to have these two children if you don''t mind."

    Hearing the sudden request, Bishop Reyes furrowed his brows and blurted in hesitation, "Thatˇ­"

    "Is there a problem? Won''t you give me a face this time? Seeing children the same age as me in such a pitiful state breaks my heart. It would be sphemy to God if I simply ignore them and do not even attempt to do my utmost." Ethan urged in a passive-aggressive manner.

    "That is. I wished to do my part as well." Bishop Reyes blurted flustered by the sudden change.

    "How about this then? You can pay for their freedom and I shall provide them employment in the White Family. I believe that would be better for them. Or the Church can take in all these other children since it''s so charitable and I can free these two children. What do you think of this arrangement?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hearing this nonsensical and ridiculous banter, Bishop Reyes''s browse twitched as a vein popped at the back of his head. At this moment, High Priest Gerhart came forward with a smile and whispered to the bishop, "Lord Bishop, We cannot offend him."

    Bishop Reyes calmed himself and smiled stiffly. Talking while lightly gnashing his teeth he spoke reluctantly, "Haha! I am truly in awe of the Young master''s generosity and virtue. The church shall free these two then. Please take care of them properly. May God Bless Everyone!"

    "Amen!"

    "Amen!"

    Ethan nodded with satisfaction and spoke happily looking at the Bishop and thanking him for his generosity. Thinking that it wasn''t that bad to get in the good graces of Ethan with some gold coins, Bishop Reyes forgot about the kid who had been ring at him like he had killed the kid''s father and left happily, not bothering with anything anymore.

    A strange glint shed in Ethan''s eyes as he approached the ve child. Suddenly he noticed the kid moving his arm suspiciously and strangely and sighed inwardly.

    Looking straight into the boy''s eyes, Ethan discreetly used a skill he had learned from the library of the temple. It wasn''t much but it was useful in a situation like this.

    His eyes glowed dimly as a strand of frigid weak Elemental Essence reached out of his body like a super thin cable. The strand of the energy was so tiny and weak that no one noticed it. But when this energy entered the boy''s body, he felt like he was looking at a beast from hell. His body frozepletely and the small knife he was holding became stuck in his palm and he could not even lift a finger. He could not understand what was happening and could do nothing but palpate in fear as his body trembled uncontrobly.

    Without wasting any time, Ethan quickly approached the boy while everyone else thought that the ve boy was so happy to be bought by Ethan that he was trembling with shock.

    "Fool! What do you think you''re doing? Do you want to get yourself and your sister killed?" Ethan whispered in the boy''s ear like a devil while the girl behind the stunned boy watched with anxious eyes while clenching her fists.

    The boy finally woke up from the trance and calmed down. Although he was still very doubtful and cautious, he did not resist anymore.

    Ethan drew back from the boy with a gentle smile, bing an angel from the devil in a blink of an eye as he said, "Unfortunately, even I cannot save everyone. Let''s go."

    The two children then followed Ethan and the others while holding each other''s hands, the Little girl looking at Ethan with curious eyes while the boy looked around with doubt and vignce as they followed behind carrying anxiety and uncertainty in their hearts.

    When the fat ve trader was that so many ves were bought by the Bishop and Ethan, he couldn''t be more delighted. In his happy, the fellow even gave a good discount but Ethan did not care. He couldn''t wait to get out of this ce and return to the mansion.

    The Bishop bid farewell to Ethan and took off with several men and women that he had bought.

    As Ethan walked between heavy security with the three ves or servants of his amidst countless admiring gazes, the two children and the women were also checking him out curiously with a curious eye.

    After reaching the carriage Ethan said, "Have these two sit with us in the carriage."

    "Young Master, do we head to the orphanage?" Albert asked.

    "No, have one knight escort the woman to the orphanage and tell her to wait for me until ater date. With these two we return back to the mansion." Ethan replied calmly.

    Albert bowed. Ethan, with the two children, boarded the carriage. The beautiful ve woman looked at the carriage with envy but did notin and left with a knight.

    As the carriage began moving, Ethan sat on the cautioned seat of the carriage in front of the children with his appraisal ability active and thought to himself in exasperation, ''Finally, I finally found them. Not one but two at that. Today I really hit a jackpot.

 Chapter 106 Ugly Ducklings To Swans

    After returning to the mansion, Ethan instructed the servants to have both children cleaned and dressed up properly and then see him in his room.

    While both children were being prepared, Albert knocked on Ethan''s door and then entered carrying a tray with tea and snacks. He walked in front of the chair and ced the tea and the snacks on the table beside the chair.

    "Thank you. " Ethan said.

    "It''s only my jobˇ­" Albert shrugged with a smile.

    Ethan nodded and then picked up a book that he had been interested in recently and got busy reading.

    After some time passed, he realized that Albert hadn''t left the room. Raising his head, Ethan asked, "Is there something?"

    Albert hesitated as if he was struggling inwardly with whether to say it or not. In the end, he sighed and opened his mouth to speak.

    "Young Master, I understand that you wish to save those who are less fortunate. And even if our treasury is vast and buying ves isn''t a huge strain, no matter your kind intentions, it is not adequate to buy ves if there is no use for them."

    "As you had wished, we have facilitated every ve that you bought until now in the orphanage on the outskirts of the city. The numbers are in the hundreds and all the expenses are being used from your funds just like you wished. But how long are we going to shelter them without any return?" Albert asked solemnly.

    Ethan put down the book that he was holding and looked at Albert seriously.

    "Do you believe that I''m helping them merely because of kindness?"

    "Is that not so?" Albert blurted in surprise.

    "Of course not! Although I dislike the practice of very, I understand that it can''t be helped. Neither I''m delusional enough to believe that I can help everyone with money."

    "Money is just means to an end. I have my reasons for buying ves on such volume. One of the reasons is that it makes for a good image. Of course, I would never squander money for the reason alone." Ethan said calmly.

    Albert''s eyes widened in perplexity as he looked at Ethan with a strange look. Suspiciously he asked, "What are the other reasons?"

    Ethan sighed and said, "I cannot tell you right now. But all I am doing is for the betterment of this family. Always remember that."

    Albert looked at Ethan with a gaze that said that he was in half doubt. Suddenly remembering something he asked narrowing his eyes, "I understand, but those two children are different from the others, are they not?"

    "You are right. I haven''t told this to anyone but I have the ability to judge someone''s potential or appraise their ability."

    "Isˇ­ Is that true?" Albert asked with widened eyes.

    Ethan smiled mysteriously and said, "You have been stuck at the bottleneck for quite some time now. Although you can use the Element of Earth in the middle stages of manifestation, you still do not have enoughprehension of the Blessing to cross the barrier. You should focus on understanding what the element of earth and your blessing truly is. Have you ever wondered exactly what the earth is made of? Why is it lush and fertile in some ces while barren and deste in others? Have you ever wondered how metals form on the earth or how the soil can sprout life?"

    Albert''s eyes widened with shock and his eyes grew murky as his mind wandered off somewhere in deep contemtion.

    "All you know of the thing called ''Earth'' is superficial at best. You strive to govern this element and manifest the power of its God within you and yet you barely even know anything about it. This is why you are stuck at a bottleneck."

    A serene silence ensued as Ethan did not disturb Albert''s contemtion. Gradually, his murky eyes gained light and became clear once again. As soon as that happened, Albert bowed deeply and said sincerely, "Young Master, ept my gratitude."

    Albert felt like he had grasped something important. Something that had been missing all along. He felt like he had to pull hard on whatever he had gotten the grasp of. At the same time, he was dumbfounded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    What Ethan said had never even once crossed Albert''s mind. While he was using the prowess of earth all along with theprehension that he had, he never once questioned what ''Earth'' truly meant.

    Ethan had given him such great insight so casually and that baffled him to no end.

    "Haha! It''s nothingˇ­ in the end, I have asked but mere questions to which you must find the answers by yourself. No one can help you with that." Ethan said nonchntly.

    "H-how did youˇ­ Know all this?"

    "As I said, I have had this ability ever since I emerged from the cocoon but I was hesitant to tell. You should keep this a secret as well. Anyhow, the point is that I know what I am doing. Those two children definitely have the potential to be strong and I can help them bring out that potential into reality. And as for the others who are in the orphanage, you will soon know of my ns for them. I will be visiting the orphanage soon as well."

    "Y- yesˇ­" Albert muttered muddleheadedly still dumbstruck at whatever had transpired.

    "Alright, you don''t need to worry about the money that I''m spending as well. Soon enough we''ll have so much money the treasury will not be enough to contain it." Ethan said with a grin.

    "Yesˇ­" Albert muttered absentmindedly once again.

    ''How are you going to get so much money? From where? I admit that I''m very surprised by your insight and strange ability. But isn''t making such a statement a bit too much?''

    Albert thought in disbelief but couldn''t help but think that what if Ethan could do what he had said by any chance? Since he had such insights into the earth element, perhaps he could be good at making money as well.

    Albert raised his head and his expression became stern as he keenly observed Ethan. First Albert had thought that Ethan was a brave and bold child. Then his opinion changed to thinking that Ethan was kind, enthusiastic, charismatic, and optimistic. But from this moment, he didn''t know anymore.

    One time Ethan acted like azy brat but then another moment he suddenly became sharp and brave, so much so that even Albert himself was swayed by his charm.

    Albert truly didn''t know anymore. So he just epted it all by telling himself that someone who had gone through the Ancestral Awakening early and for a long time was always like this.

    "Now then, if you''re done then you may leave," Ethan said bluntly, picking up the book once again as he resumed his reading.

    Albert looked at Ethan for some moments but then sighed exasperated. He bowed deeply and then left without saying a word.

    Ethan continued reading his book without bother for some more time as he leisurely drank his tea and delightfully ate his snacks, now and then shaking his head dramatically while reading, until the door, knocked once again. After giving his permission to enter, the door opened and Ethan looked up.

    As he saw the two children enter his room, Ethan''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets in shock as he couldn''t believe his own eyes. He blinked twice narrowing his eyes thinking that he was hallucinating and blinked again with his mouth opened agape.

    Both the boy and the girl walked forward, bowed, and then kneeled in front of Ethan. The girl seemed like she would cry at any moment and the boy wore aplicated expression on his face.

    But Ethan did not see any of it as his eyes were glued to both the children''s faces. It was as if the faces he had seen in the ve market were nothing but illusions and the two children in front of him werepletely different people altogether. Or perhaps they had worn a mask. Because the two children looked nothing like he had seen previously.

    The boy looked handsome, with his jet-ck hair neatlybed backward. His figure looked majestic and the boy''s broad visage and developing muscles made him stand out. And on top of that, his ferocious-looking eyes that looked as sharp as a razor made him seem like a solemn individual.

    While on the other hand, the girl was silent and anxious and seemed to be fidgeting with her fingers. Her previously dark, dirty skin shined as bright as a me while her red hair flowed behind her back eloquently. Her face which was at that time hidden due to her brown hair covering it now was revealed to be a beautiful one.

    Ethan had received a huge shock seeing this so suddenly but a few possibilities immediately popped up in his mind as he tried to make sense of what he was seeing. Looking at thepletely transformed children changing from ugly ducklings to beautiful swansˇŞEthan involuntarily spat out, "Now isn''t this quite interesting? I''m surprised."

 Chapter 107 Power For Fealty.

    "You two lookpletely different. What''s with that?" Ethan asked.

    The boy raised his head and looked at Ethan with a cautious eye. While the girl curiously looked around the room not minding the surroundings around her. She seemed timid and yet appeared to be bold at the same time.

    "It''s because I had used mud with a specific remedy to dirty our faces to not stand out." The boy replied.

    With a surprised look, Ethan said, "Oh! Clever! It makes sense to not stand out when you''re captured as a ve. Especially for womenˇ­."

    As Ethan said this, the boy''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. Ethan ignored itpletely and continued, "Was it the roots of ''Gluvinesia?'' I''m sure the ve trader must have tried to clean your bodies first. If you had just used dirt and mud, it would easilye off with a ssh of water. Gluvinesia has the effects of stickiness while not being toxic. It can also be foundmonly so I imagine that you used it to make the dirt stick to your skin and managed toy low. Very wise."

    The boy jumped in surprise as his eyes widened with shock. With an astonished tone, he said, "Howˇ­ How do you know?"

    "It''s not hard to figure out. I have read about the properties of nts in books. Considering that you''d need a remedy that you could easily acquire, this is the only option really." Ethan said calmly.

    "Well, enough of that. Tell me your names." Ethan said, casually switching the topic.

    "Ronan," The boy muttered.

    "My name is Aria." The girl said timidly, looking into Ethan''s eyes but then averting her gaze right after, seemingly intimidated by his sharp eyes.

    "Hmm?ˇ­ Youˇ­ don''t seem to be siblingsˇ­" Ethan muttered as he realized that the two children looked nothing alike.

    Ethan promptly noticed the sorrowful look in Ronan''s eyes when he said the word ''siblings''. Making a mental note, Ethan waited patiently for the reply.

    "Noˇ­ We''re not siblings." Aria said, shaking her head from side to side. While Ronan had a reaction of mncholy and sorrow on the mention of the word ''siblings'', Aria had an opposite reaction.

    Ethan noticed that she was utterly disgusted at the mention of the word sibling. Hints of fear and a sense of betrayal could also be seen through her bodynguage.

    ''Both have stories to tell it seemsˇ­'' Ethan thought.

    "If you''re not siblings, then why are you protecting her?" Ethan curiously asked, pointing at Ronan.

    Ronan lowered his head and did not speak, a moment passed and then he opened his mouth.

    "Sheˇ­ She reminds me of my big sister."

    Ethan raised his chin at this new information. At this point, a vague outline was starting to form in his head.

    Suddenly, the yful atmosphere in the room changed to one of solemnity and prestige. The air became thick as Ethan adjusted his posture, he sat straight with his chin lifted and his eyes focused. Ronan and Aria jolted out of their trance as they realized that the person in front of them was the heir to arge Dukedom.

    Simultaneously, both Aria and Ronan thought, ''How strangeˇ­ He seemed so different moments ago.''

    "Now that introductions are done. Why don''t you tell me your story?" Ethan asked as he leaned on his palm below his jaw.

    "Whatˇ­ Story?" Ronan and Aria both muttered in unison.

    "Your stories, you have something to tell, no? I would like to hear before going forward." Ethan said nonchntly.

    Aria and Ronan both looked at each other then Ronan said, "Fine!"

    "Go ahead thenˇ­"

    "I was a son of a merchant. One day when we were traveling in a carriage, a bandit group attacked and my parents were killed. I was sold as a ve." Ronan said with a pained look on his expression.

    Suddenly, the sound of pping rang as both Aria and Ronan found Ethan pping with a wide smile on his face.

    "Woahˇ­ Good acting, boy. I almost believed you. Stop lying, do you think I am a fool, farmer boy?" Ethan said sternly, his voice carrying a certain yfulness as well as intimidation at the same time.

    Ronan stared at Ethan with a horrified expression as if he had seen a ghost. Stuttering and fumbling he asked, "H- howˇ­?"

    Ethan smiled gently and said, "First of allˇ­ You better not lie to me. I don''t like lies and liars. And as for how I knowˇ­ Well, firstly, a merchant''s boy wouldn''t have callused hands like yours. You are neither from a warrior ss as even an amateur like me managed to see back then that you were hiding a knife in the vers'' tent. And since you seem to be knowledgeable about the outside world, you can''t be someone pampered either. Considering that you seem to have a basic knowledge of nts, I threw a dart and itnded on farmer. It turned out to be current. It makes sense that amoner farmer''s son has callused hands due to working."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ronan was speechless and horrified. He didn''t know what kind of mind-reading freak he stumbled on to. But he was also scared, he didn''t want to go back to very. Between gritted teeth, he said, "I''m sorryˇ­ I thought you would not take me in because I am amoner."

    "I don''t care what your social status is. But I warn you again, never lie to me, ever again."

    "Yes!"

    "Now then, tell me truthfully. Why did you want to kill the bishop?" Ethan asked.

    As soon as Ethan asked this, Ronan''s body trembled with rage and his eyes red up with pure menace. His mind went nk and he lost himself to his pent-up emotions.

    "I, I hate the church! I will kill them all! Every single one of them! I will not stop before every one of those church scums is dead!!!"

    Scared by his sudden outburst, Aria stumbled back startled as she stared at him with a conflicting gaze.

    "Why? What happened?" Ethan asked casually.

    At this point, Ronan had calmed down and was regretting his stupidity. But seeing that Ethan did not show any reaction to the sphemous words, he felt relieved.

    Ronan hesitated to continue and Ethan patiently waited. Seeing that Ethan still had the same stoic expression and knowing that he had already spilled the beans, Ronan said, "The Church! They forcefully took away my sister! My mother and father tried to stop them but the church killed them! Before they could kill me, I escaped and was captured by the ve traders."

    To this shocking revtion, Ethan simply muttered an ''oh''. But inwardly thoughts were spinning in his head.

    "I understandˇ­ And what about you?" Ethan said to Ronan and asked Aria while pointing at her.

    A look of hesitation appeared on her face as she dared not meet Ethan''s gaze. Timidly she spoke, "Ummˇ­ Can I.. Pleaseˇ­ Not say?"

    Ethan stared at her for a few seconds and then sighed, then he smiled gently and said, "Well at least you''re honest. Fine! I shall not force you."

    Hearing this, Aria sighed with relief and smiled gratefully as Ethan watched, feeling amused inwardly as he looked at the girl who he suspected to be the daughter of some noble family.

    Suddenly Ethan got up from his chair and with a serious tone he said,

    "I don''t care what your status and pasts are. I freed you because I have reasons to believe that you have the potential to be strong. The both of you. I can also help you to gain new strength. But I am not doing this by the kindness of my heart. You have two options from onwards.

    ? I mean it when I said you are free. If you wish, you can step out of this mansion, this city right this moment. But then we will have absolutely no business with each other and I will not wee you again even if you beg me. The second option is your absolute fealty and obedience. I will give you strength but you must work for me until the end of time, no questions asked. Perhaps, you can even take revenge with your own hands once you are strong enough."

    Both Aria and Ronan were dumbstruck hearing what Ethan had suddenly said. Ronan''s whole body shook as even the slightest possibility of revenge tempted him. On the other hand, Aria had no home to go back to and she was sure that if she were to out in the world, she would definitely fall into the hands of the ve traders once again.

    She was desperate, afraid, and anxious and so without hesitation, she bowed and said, "I ept!"

    Even though Ronan was the most tempted to ept, he did not lose his mind. With hesitation and uncertainty, he muttered, "Howˇ­ Why should we believe that you can really do what you said? Can you truly give me strength?"

    Ethan smiled cheekily with a cunning glint in his eyes as he walked up to Renan.

    Renan felt the world be heavier and heavier as Ethan took each step towards him. He had no idea what was happening and that sent shivers down his spine.

    Ethan raised his arm as he began using the power of his Ancestral Blessing. Slowly nearing his finger toward Renan''s forehead, he almost made the boy faint as the air grew colder around them.

    Renan could almost feel the insides of his head getting colder as Ethan''s finger came closer. But Renan did not move from the ce at all.

    Just as Ethan''s finger was a few inches away from Renan''s forehead, he drew his hand back and moved to the side.

    Touching the flower bass on the table at the side with his same finger, Ethan said, "Now do you believe me?"

    Soon after, both children saw as the colorful flower bass frozepletely, shrouded by icy frost. The flowers inside it became crystalized, shining beautifully in the light. Both of them involuntarily opened their mouths wide as their jaws dropped.

    Renan kneeled immediately without hesitation and said, "I agree!"

 Chapter 108 Caution

    As the sun began to set, the temperature dropped rapidly, causing a chill to spread throughout the air. The sky turned a dark shade of blue, with stars twinkling in the distance. Snowkes started to fall from the sky, gently covering the ground with a white nket.

    The streets were quiet as people hurriedly made their way back to their homes to escape the biting cold. The houses were adorned with beautiful lights and decorations, creating a warm and weing atmosphere.

    In the distance, the sound of childrenughing and ying in the snow could be heard, adding to the enchanting ambiance of the winter evening. The scent of hot cocoa and freshly baked cookies wafted through the air, making everyone feel cozy and content.

    As the night grew darker and the snowfall continued, the world outside slowly transformed into a winter wondend, bringing joy and delight to all who witnessed it.

    Inside the Whiteskeep Castle, Ethan stretched his arms as he put aside the quilt and looked out of the window. In front of him was a mahogany table on which tworge stacks of papery. The fire in the firece crackled, burning away the wood as it warmed the room. In the distance, Aria and Ronan both sat solemnly observing Ethan like hawks not knowing what to do.

    "It''s snowingˇ­" Ethan muttered to himself, feeling bored from doing all the work.

    Suddenly a knock sounded on the door and Aria went ahead to open it. As the door opened, Ethan looked over at the entrance and saw Albert, Nevan Armford, and Gareth Hale entering the office.

    All of them bowed in unison upon entering as both Albert and Nevan moved to the side, standing respectfully.

    "Young Master, I have brought him," Albert said.

    "Yes. So, Mr. Hale, how''s it going?" Ethan asked casually.

    "My Lord, it''s going well. My men and I are using violence to rat out all the radicals. But the slums arerge and there are multiple factions. For example, there is the Rave Scorpion Gang which has members from hundreds. These are more violent and experienced inbat. I have been trying to merge the smaller gangs into mine to create arge group but we''re falling short. Not to mention that all those violence is upsetting the inhabitants." Gareth replied.

    "Hmmˇ­ That will not be a problem. Butˇ­ What happened to you?" Ethan asked in concern, noticing the bandage on Gareth''s shoulder.

    Gareth smiled bitterly ncing at the injury as painful memories shes through his eyes. With a grieving tone, he said, "I was almost killed by the one I believed to be my friend. But he was just a spy. Fortunately, he missed and stabbed my shoulder instead and luckily I did not die."

    With a sigh, Ethan said, "It seems you are giving it your all. I apud you for your efforts and assure you that these efforts will not be in vain. After what I have nnedes to fruition, you will be one of the richest men in this city."

    Gareth''s eyes sparkled but then after hesitating he asked awkwardly, "If I may dare ask, what are Young Master''s ns for the slums?"

    Ethan grinned and said, "Well, let''s just say that we will be revamping itpletely. So much so that it will be known as Adenberd''s identity. However, it''s still far off. First, you must control the entire slums, remove any negative influences and control the minds of the masses. This may take time but great things are never aplished in seconds."

    Although Gareth wasn''tpletely sure what Ethan intended, he has already boarded the boat and now there was no going back anyways. And so he nodded albeit with some doubt in his heart.

    Ethan nodded back and turned his head, looking at Albert hemanded, "Have my personal knights, Fred, Willkie, and Jason enter Mr.Hale''s little group undercover. We cannot have him die on our watch."

    "As you wish," Albert said with a bow.

    "Give him five hundred tails of gold," Ethan said pointing at Hale as he looked at Nevan.

    With hesitation, Nevan said as he looked back and forth between Ethan and Garath, "Young Masterˇ­ "

    Bluntly, Ethan replied, "What? Are you afraid he will run away with the money?"

    Everyone nodded awkwardly, scratching their heads as they secretly shot nces at Gareth.

    Ethan once again looked at Gareth who was standing awkwardly not knowing what to do. Seeing this, Ethan said, "You were a businessman before, you should know when to grasp an opportunity. It''s on you if you still have that drive left or not. The desire to fulfill all your desires and goals. Five hundred gold tails are nothing for me. It''s for you to decide to betray my trust or elevate your status by doing the right thing."

    Gareth bowed deeply as he nodded his head profusely and said, "My Lord, I will not run. This I swear on my name!"

    Smiling gently, Ethan shrugged and said, "Good, you may leave."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gareth was very gratified by Ethan''s friendly gesture and mary assistance. He bowed deeply once again under everyone''s skeptical gazes and then left with a smile on his face while clenching his fists.

    As he left, Albert and everyone else including Renon thought that Ethan was being too soft andcent. Only Albert had the heart to point this out to Ethan and as he was going to do just that, Ethan''s cold voice sounded. "Old man, keep an eye on him. If he tries to run away, then kill him."

    "Yes," Albert nodded with approval as an appreciating smile floated on his face.

    Everyone''s eyes widened with surprise as well. Who would have thought that the young master was also ruthless? Ronan was also baffled and reminded himself that Ethan was very different from the usual aristocratic children.

    "By the way, Mr. Armford. I trust all the winter preparations are ready?" Ethan asked.

    "We are ready, the food has been harvested and stored in the warehouses. The preparations for the winter festival are also going well. There is no need for concern."

    "Good, before we retire for the day, I would like to discuss very important things with all of you," Ethan said in a serious tone garnering everyone''s attention.

    "Come hereˇ­" Ethan muttered.

    Everyone moved closer to the table waiting patiently for Ethan to speak as their gaze involuntarily fell on the Whitesburg Duchy''s map on the table.

    Pointing along the edges of the map where the Duchy''s outskirtsy bordering the Kahnver Kingdom and the Duchy of Ashley, Ethan said, "Here, here, and here. We need to send our elite scouts."

    Hearing this, everyone narrowed their eyes in doubt and confusion not able to understand why this was to be done so suddenly.

    "May I ask the reason, Young Master?" Albert asked seriously.

    "Everyone, uncle is no moreˇ­ Father has left for his quest for revenge and grandfather is unfortunately in the capital along with elder brother Shirin. What do you think our foolish enemies might make of this?" Ethan spoke sternly.

    Suddenly everyone realized what Ethan was getting at as the realization dawned on them abruptly.

    "Thatˇ­" Albert muttered in a daze as he cursed himself for beingcent. He realized that years and years of peace had made him careless.

    "These mines are one of our lifelines and we absolutely cannot afford to lose them. Old man, you yourself told me that the crown is in a precarious position. Our family''s position has weakened and if we lose a mine or two to someone else, we might not even get any justice from the crown. On top of that, we will have no justification to get back the lost territories. However, if we lose our territory to someone then they might just me us for being weak." Ethan exined further.

    It may seem like a twisted logic but since technically all capable males of the white family were absent, the noble society and the capital would only me the white family for being ipetent and weak as long as norge conflict is created that might result in the Kingdom''s stability. As long as the neighboring enemies im that only a small skirmish has happened, the crown might close its eyes.

    "That is correct! I should have known this! I shall send our best men to the borders on lookouts for any suspicious activity!" Albert assured sternly.

    "You made a good call on recognizing this issue. We are indeed vulnerable at this moment. In this situation, we should always expect the worst. Since this is the case, allow me to make preparations for the worse." Nevan Armford said with a somber tone in a weighty voice.

    Ethan nodded with satisfaction and stood up from his chair. Stretching his body once again he said, "Right. We''re done for this evening. Send word home that I will stay the night here in the castle today. I''m too tired to go to the mansion. Everyone can retire, have a good rest."

    Seeing Ethan in such a light, Albert felt his eyes be moist. He could almost see the close resemnce of Albaer in Etham''s countenance. He couldn''t be more d that Ethan was a lot more capable than anyone had ever expected.

    Bowing respectfully Albert replied softly, "Please take care, it''s cold today. Good night, Young master." Then with Nevan, he left the room.

    Meanwhile, Ronan and Aria who had been quietly watching everything felt like working for Ethan wouldn''t be so bad at all from what they had seen.

    "Both of you can go to your chambers, from tomorrow I will begin the process of your awakening," Ethan muttered as he yawned casually while stepping out of the room.

 Chapter 109 Brewing Potion?

    The next day, after going about his usual daily routine, Ethan sat in an empty private chamber of the castle where arge stove, a multitude of pots of various sizes and shapes, and ss bottles with bizarre contents inside them were ced in racks over the walls and on tables. The ce was dark without much venttion, however, there was a chimney over therge stove going out of the roof. Giving the room an eerie aura as if it was the den of a nefarious witch.

    Ethan looked around the room with a stoic expression and with great familiarity, began organizing everything as if he had been doing it quite often.

    The room was quite messy, its walls were covered with grayish ash, and the floor looked like a warzone with dark dented spots all over along with pieces of broken ss and traces of some bizarre liquids.

    "Phew!" Ethan let out a gasp of breath as he finished cleaning up everything.

    With an excited expression, he muttered, "I have been doing this for a while but it either explodes or evaporates. But today I will get it right."

    As he looked around the strange room, the scent of herbs, bitter, sweet, bizarre, and alike tingled his nose. The room was filled with various ordinary and strange nts, herbs, flowers, and fruits along with various strange substances from which a mixed aroma drifted out.

    Suddenly the muffled sound of a knock rang from the tightly closed, broad door.

    Seemingly expecting the sudden intrusion, Ethan opened the door without flinching. From what it seemed, the chamber was a very closed-off, secret ce as no additional noise could be heard. Even though it was morning, not even the sound of the birds nor the noise of the bustling servants was there.

    As the door opened the worried face of Albert was revealed. Behind him, a few selected and trusted servants stood carryingrge containers full of precious medical herbs and strange materials.

    "Young Master, I have brought the ingredients," Albert said with a bow.

    "Good job, bring them in," Ethan instructed.

    The servants then entered the room only after receiving Ethan''s permission. Only looking ahead of them with their necks down, the servants quickly ced the containers on the tables not daring to ever look around as they did.

    After finishing their job, the servants exited the room and after bowing in unison, they left.

    Only after the servants left the vicinity far away that Albert entered the room himself and closed the door behind him.

    "Young Master, we are buying all the stocks of the ingredients and materials you had listed. Although most of them aremon herbs that are useful for strengthening the body, some arepletely unheard of. They are difficult to find and very expensive. And we have been buying them for over two months now." Albert said bitterly.

    "And so what?"

    "Thatˇ­ I Understand that the young master has some interest in potion brewing. But without any internal energy, it is impossible to brew high-quality potions. Forgive my impertinence butˇ­ Isn''t this a waste of wealth?"

    "Why? Is money falling short of my annual budget?" Ethan asked with furrowed brows.

    Albert sighed in exasperation and said, "The buying of ves and their living expenses along with these precious ingredients. All this is sucking off Young Master''s funds."

    Ethan fell into deep thought as he heard this. With a stoic tone, he said, "Well that''s an issue. Looks like I will have to do something about money very soon. Until then, just sell off the useless gifts that I recently received."

    Albert immediately broke into cold sweats as he heard this,pletely startled by this bizarre proposition he blurted, "W-what?"

    "Didn''t you hear me old man? Just sell em'' okay?" Ethan replied casually as he began cing the various ingredients on the table in an organized manner.

    "B-but, this will not look good for the familyˇ­ How can we sell the gifts that you received?" Albert tried to bargain in a perplexed tone.

    "Tch, then melt the gold and silver ornaments that we received and sell pure gold. As for anything that might be identifiable, we can''t sell those. But anything unidentifiable such as thosemon gemstones and swords, sell them all. And just to be safe, you can do it without revealing our name." Ethan said.

    Albert couldn''t understand why such a useless ability as potion brewing was being practiced by Ethan so fanatically. It almost seemed desperate how Ethan had been practicing making potions.

    In the end, he gave up and said, "His grace isn''t here, it would be appropriate to use money from the family''s budget as the Young Master is currently the Duke Regent. Selling gifts is a sign of weakness and desperation. I can not allow this. It may taint the Ducal Honor."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Shrugging casually, Ethan said, "Do what you will, but I want those ingredientsing regrly. This is important."

    Albert nodded as he decided to go along with whatever Ethan was trying to do even though he didn''t think that it was important. He couldn''t be med for thinking so as potion brewing wasn''t considered to be a superior skill in Akarxia.

    The truth was that the knowledge of potion brewing was lost long ago after the Gods vanished. The little knowledge people had was severely depleted and so its importance had lessened over time.

    "Anyways, have you begun teaching Ronan?" Ethan asked as he finished organizing the new stock.

    "Yes, today I took his first ss. I will teach him all the skills at my disposal so that he may be of some use to you."

    "Good, And send Aria to my mother. I believe she was from a noble family before bing a ve. She should be able to read and write. She can be of some help to motherˇ­ Hmmˇ­ Don''t send her today. Actually, tell Ronan and Aria to meet me here in the evening." Ethan instructed.

    "Yes, as you wish," Albert nodded and said.

    Then silence fell in the room as Ethan became busy preparing the ingredients. Suddenly his eyes shined as he remembered something important.

    "Did you send the scouts?" Ethan asked seriously looking at Albert.

    "It''s been done. All of them are experts and they will arrive at their destination in the span of a month. They will send regr reports of the situation when they arrive there."

    "Alright, then leave me now. I''m busy." Ethan said nonchntly.

    Albert shot Ethan a thoughtful nce for a moment. Seeing him work, he felt that the young master was far far better than the other aristocratic children who only squandered the money on pleasure. Even Luceryc was like that.

    Albert nodded and before leaving he said, "If young master needs any assistance then please call upon this old man."

    After Albert left, Ethan closed the door from inside and the chamber became deathly silent.

    Seeing his preparations, Ethan grinned as he looked at the red, green, purple, and various other colored ingredientsid out throughout the table. Filling the deep cursive pot with water and lighting up the stove, Ethan took deep breaths to calm his mind and remove all other thoughts.

    He then closed his eyes and recalled his memories of the temple and the grand library inside it. As if he was there himself, he navigate the library and all the books he had read so far.

    One of the books that he had seen there was in the ancient knowledgepartment of potion brewing. The book''s title wasˇŞPotion of Awakening.

    As Ethan visualized opening the book in his mind, a satisfied smile appeared on his face as one by one he began scrummaging through the pages of the book.

    The book was about a particr potion used in the old days of Gods. In that Era, everyone could use the Mystic Arts bestowed by the Gods and everyone underwent their Awakening as it was a natural andpletely normal thing.

    But like always, there were those with disabilities who could not awaken due to weak constitution. And this particr potion was what they used to strengthen ''The y Pot'' so that the Mystical powers of Blessing could dwell within the body without breaking it.

    When Ethan thought of this, the image of another book popped into his mind. The thick book titledˇŞMedical Arts - The use of Acupuncture and Acupressure for Strengthening of The Body.

    Ethan was confident that he could artificially make someone awaken with these two techniques if they had even the slightest bit of potential to awaken.

    An hour passed in absolute stillness as Ethan carefully recalled the procedure of making the potion from the book. After doing so, he opened his eyes with a certain excitement in them.

    ''If I can mass produce the potion and if it really worksˇ­'' Ethan thought to himself getting the chills from the mere thought itself as his eyes focused.

    Dispelling the distracting thoughts, Ethan shook his head and took a few more breaths again. As his eyes gained focus and rity, he twisted his knuckles and got to work.

 Chapter 110 The Art Of Bullshiting

    Ethan began by seeing all the items on the table and confirming whether anything was missing or not. Hisplete focus was on the task at hand and no other thoughts entered his mind.

    "Yellow Prism Flower - 3"

    "Akletine Moss nt - 30grm"

    "Ginseng roots - 100 years old."

    "Eye of the Willow - one."

    "Longevity Spring Water."

    "Common herbs."

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    "Good enough, everything is ready," Ethan said with a smile as he confirmed that everything was in order.

    As Ethan moved closer to therge table, he brought out a folded paper from the pocket of his tailcoat. After unfolding the paper, he began reading the procedure in his mind.

    This was the same procedure that he had memorized from the book. Ethan could not bring anything out from the Temple of The Apostle just yet and so he had no choice but to memorize the texts of the library in his mind. Fortunately, he had a good memory.

    Ethan stood in the center of the secret chamber of the castle, his eyes fixed on the array of ingredientsid out on the table in front of him. He took a deep breath, letting the scent of the herbs and flowers fill his nostrils. The air was thick with the promise of magic, and Ethan knew that the potion he was about to make would be one of the most significant things he would be doing.

    He began by carefully selecting the yellow prism flowers, examining each one closely before plucking three from the bunch. The petals were vibrant and fragrant, and Ethan knew that they held a special power. He set them aside forter use.

    Next, he turned his attention to the akletine moss nt, a rare and delicate herb that grew only in the most hidden and sacred ces. He carefully measured out 30 grams of the fine green powder, sifting it through his fingers and into a cauldron filled with a mixture of longevity spring water andmon herbs.

    As he stirred the mixture, he added the ginseng roots, which had been aging for over 100 years. The gnarled roots were tough and dry, but Ethan knew they held the key to unlocking the potion''s full potential. He carefully peeled away the outeryers, exposing the soft and delicate flesh beneath. He sliced the roots into thin strips and added them to the cauldron.

    He then reached for the Eye of the Willow, a rare and precious gem that shimmered in the dim light of the chamber. He ced it into the cauldron, watching as it dissolved into the mixture. The gemstone was said to hold the power of the ancestors, and Ethan knew that it was a vital ingredient in the potion.

    Ethan continued to stir the mixture, watching as the herbs and flowers began to release their potent aroma. He then added a pinch of powdered unicorn horn, a rare and powerful ingredient that he had acquired by spending arge portion of his budget. The horn was said to have the power to unlock the user''s inner potential, and Ethan knew that it would add a potent boost to the potion.

    Next, he reached for a small bottle filled with his blood. It was an important ingredient as he was Awakened Early which made his blood more potent than other awakened ones. He then added a few drops to the mixture, watching as the liquid turned a deep shade of crimson. Ethan knew that it would add an extrayer of potency to the potion and so he hadn''t hesitated to draw out his own blood.

    Finally, he reached for the three yellow prism flowers he had set aside earlier, crushing them into a fine powder and sprinkling them into the cauldron. The mixture began to bubble and steam, the scent of the herbs and flowers filling the air.

    Ethan watched intently, his eyes fixed on the cauldron as the potion slowly came to life. He continued to stir, chanting a soft incantation under his breath, calling upon the ancestral spirits to awaken within the potion and grant its user mystical powers.

    As he stirred, the mixture began to change. It glowed with a bright golden light, and Ethan''s eyes brightened with ecstasy.

    "Didˇ­ Did it work? After so many triesˇ­" He muttered to himself unknowingly, gulping down a lump of saliva as he waited patiently for the results.

    Finally, the bubbles erupting in the potion settled down as the stirring liquid calmed down.

    Seeing that it neither explode like thest time nor evaporate into thin air, he finally let out the breath that he had been holding.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Like a silly child, Ethan jumped in excitement as he quicklydled the liquid into a small ss vial, corking it tightly and holding it up to the light of the torches.

    "As I expected, the ancient incantation and the correct, well-controlled, measured flow of energy is the key to making this potion. Of course, without the lost recipe and resources, it would have been a pipe dream." Ethan muttered and stored the small ss vial in a special ornamented box that he had received as a gift.

    After doing so, Ethan rxed his stiff muscles and calmed his mind. With a renewed vitality in his eyes, he began making the second bottle.

    It had already been hours and hours since Ethan entered the chamber and no one knew outside what was happening. By the time Ethan finished making the second bottle, the afternoon had already passed.

    Securing the two bottles carefully, Ethan finally emerged from the chamber and felt as if the flow of time had once resumed for him.

    As he opened the door, Ethan found no one in the vicinity which was exactly what he had ordered. Ethan didn''t want to take any risk of revealing that he knew to make people eligible for harnessing the mystical powers of the blessings. Well, at least for now.

    After reaching his private chambers, Ethan first asked someone to send Ronan and Aria to him. Then he entered the room and left the door open halfway.

    As Aria and Ronan were already present in the castle, it did not take long for them to arrive at Ethan''s room. Both entered without hesitation as the door was already opened. After letting themselves in, Ronan closed the door.

    "Master, you asked?" Ronan asked as he bowed.

    Ethan, who was sitting on the chair in his usual pose said, "Yes, remember yesterday I told you that from today I shall help you both to awaken?"

    Both children''s eyes widened in surprise as they heard this. They didn''t have much faith in his promise before as such a im was really too ridiculous. Afterall, even after centuries of research by countless experts, there was no way found that could help just anyone awaken and harness the powers of the blessings.

    Both of them softly answered in a skeptical tone, "Yesˇ­"

    As if not noticing the skepticism, Ethan said with a smile, "Well then,e along. It''s time. But first of allˇ­ let me in on you a little secret."

    "What secret?" Both children blurted.

    "Are you sure? If you hear this secret, then I''m afraid there will be absolutely no going back."

    Gulping hard, the children contemted deeply, weighing the pros and cons. Ethan waited patiently as he leisurely picked up and began eating an apple from the basket.

    Aria and Ronan looked at each other anxiously and decided that they were already in a deep sinkhole. What worse could it get? Since this was the case, both nodded resolutely.

    "You might not know this but you could ask around if you wish. The truth is, I wasn''t always like this. A few months ago, I was not even capable ofmunicating adequately with the people around me. But then suddenly, I copsed and underwent a historic Ancestral Awakening that was like never seen before.

    After waking up, I changedpletely and people began hailing me as a genius. At least that''s the story everyone is familiar with, including my family." Ethan said with a mysterious tone.

    "Whatˇ­ Does thatˇ­ Mean?" Both Aria and Ronan asked in unison, dumbfounded by what they were hearing.

    "Yes, do you think such a thing happened out of nowhere without any reason? It didn''t! The truth is such that only I know. The truth that could change this world forever as we know it."

    Feeling more and more as if they were sinking into a sinkhole, both children gulped once again as sweat began trickling down their skin.

    "Around one and half years ago, it was a chilly night of winter just like this one, I was at home in the mansion, inside my room. Then suddenly, I felt something wrong around me. I felt the wind that was blowing suddenly disappear along with all the noises. Then suddenly, a humanoid figure with two wings on its back appeared in front of me."

    "What?! An angel? Butˇ­ How is that possible?" Aria and Ronan both eximed in disbelief.

    Ethan''s lips curled upwards, with a bitter, enigmatic, and a bit entranced look, as if he was lost in some distant memories, Ethan spoke with a nod, "This was exactly my reaction."

 Chapter 111 Suffer Now, Live Like A King Later.

    "Aren''t angels long gone?" Aria asked in disbelief and Ronan nodded in agreement.

    "Yes, but what I saw was real. The angel called himself an envoy of God. When he arrived, I couldn''t move a finger. And the world around me went still." Ethan said seriously.

    "Thenˇ­ What happened?" Ronan and Aria asked in unison.

    "Thenˇ­ He told me that he''d give me power, and in returnˇ­ I must do the work of God." Ethan said as he dramatically opened his arms in front of him.

    "So you meanˇ­"

    "Yes, this strength that I have is the favor of that angel," Ethan said as he demonstrated the mystical power of the blessing once again, rendering the two children speechless.

    "He told me that this world will soon fall into chaos. There are certain forces who wills destroy the world and are against the dawn of paradise. Before the world falls apart and the Disgraced One is released from captivity, everyone will die and the world as we know it wille to an end." Ethan said solemnly.

    "This is why I can use the same method that the angel used on me to have me awakened. Butˇ­"

    "But? What is it?" Ronan blurted.

    With a sigh, Ethan replied, "The angel taught me the method of the old paradise when he used it on me. But the procedure is not easy. If you desire strength, then you must endure excruciating pain. Are you willing?"

    The two children furrowed their brows as they weighed their choices. The kids weren''t stupid and knew that if what Ethan had said was true, then he had revealed a huge secret to them. This also meant that even though Ethan was giving them a choice, he wasn''t really.

    Ronan suddenly remembered how Ethan had ordered for Gareth Hale to be killed if he tried to run away with his money and shivered as he realized that he really was deep into a sinkhole.

    While at the same time, he felt invigorated hearing that he could also have the chance to use the miraculous powers just like Ethan. The memories of that day suddenly resurfaced in his mind, the memories that he had hidden in the deepest corner of his heartˇŞthe day when his sister was taken away and his parents killed.

    ''If only I had enough power to protect themˇ­'' Ronan thought to himself as something snapped inside him.

    His expression became barbaric as his face turned red from anger. His insane drive for revengepelled him to ept anything that could make his wishe true.

    "Let alone some pain, i wouldn''t mind selling his soul to the devil if I can personally kill all the church''s dogs. Master, please give me strength. I am prepared to endure anything." Ronan said as he kneeled and pleaded, almost prospecting himself in front of Ethan.

    "Then it shall be done, but you must remember. Once we begin, there shall be no turning back. You must see it to the end. This process will not be a short one, it took me a year to Awaken after the procedure began. Understand?"

    Resolutely nodding his head, Ronan replied, "I understand!"

    Seeing this, Ethan nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at Aria who seemed to be conflicted.

    "And you? Do you not desire power?" Ethan asked, raising his brows.

    "Thatˇ­ i- I am afraid of pain," Aria replied timidly in embarrassment.

    Smiling softly Ethan said, "Listen, the world bends the knee to whoevermands power and authority. Those who are powerless, get preyed upon by those high above. If you endure a bit of suffering and hardship, you will fall into the first category. You should choose wisely."

    Seeing Aria hesitate, Ronan had a very bad premonition. He wanted to tell her to ept as he knew that there would be no way that Ethan could allow her to live after hearing his secret. But he did not say anything as Ethan''s meaningful gaze fell on him.

    Suddenly, Ethan spoke, "Don''t you want to have revenge against your brother?"

    Aria flinched visibly, her entire body shaking and turning stiff as her eyes widened, "What- how do youˇ­?"

    "I don''t know the specifics but I guessed this much. But that''s not important, what''s important is if you want something like that to happen to you again." Ethan muttered softly like a devil as he keenly observed Aria''s reaction and bodynguage.

    This was hisst bet, if Aria were to hesitate any longer, he would not hesitate to get rid of her. He didn''t need weak trash who had no will to elevate themselves on the socialdder.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Never! Thatˇ­ Never again!" Aria screamed.

    Hearing this, Ethan sighed secretly with relief as he''d rather not kill children for no reason. With a gentle smile, he said, "Very well. Both of you,e here."

    Aria and Ronan looked at each other with resolve as they anticipated what was toe. They felt like they were in some sort of unreal dream. Two days ago they were ves on the verge of death and misery and now they stood in front of the Duke''s son who also happened to carry a huge secret with him.

    Both walked forward together and stood solemnly in front of Ethan in anxiety and anticipation.

    Seeing the two, Ethan finally pulled out the purple-gold ornamented box that was specially crafted for safe-keeping important stuff.

    Ethan then opened the box after secretly activating its coded machinations and the two ss vials were revealed to the two.

    Holding one of the bottles, Ethan said calmly with a grin. "This is a potion made with secret recipes and expensive ingredients. It''s called the Potion of Awakening and these two doses are the only ones in existence at this moment. You will be taking this potion once a week until you undergo the Ancestral Awakening. However, there will also be a medical procedure I will do on both of you and only then you will have your ancestral awakening."

    Seeing the golden, serene-looking liquid inside the bottles, Ronan and Aria gulped and thought to themselves, ''Can this really work?''

    "You don''t have to worry, it''s safe as I have taken this potion many times myself. Gulp it down in one breath. It should be fine." Ethan said with a yful smile as he handed the two vials to Ronan and Aria.

    ''What do you mean ''Should be fine?'' Ronan and Aria thought in horror as they looked at Ethan''s yful smile.

    After staring at the bottle for a few moments, Ronan opened the cap and without wasting any more time, he gulped down the potion in one breath just as ordered with squinted eyes.

    As the liquid entered his system, he felt his body warming up as if he had taken some kind of intoxicating beverage. The taste of the liquid which they had momentarily felt was rather bizarre and indescribable.

    A few more moments passed as Ronan suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. His body began sweating like buckets and he felt something stirring inside his entire body. Soon, the irritation gradually turned into excruciating pain he curled up in agony.

    At this moment, Ethan moved and forcibly made Ronan sit on the chair. Looking into Ronan''s reddened, squinted eyes full of misery he instructed calmly, "Endure and try not to move around much. Hold onto the chair and sit tight."

    Ronan nodded amidst the soul-wrenching pain as he grasped onto the chair tightly while gnashing his teeth. His entire body was shaking, giving off tremors. The sight horrified Aria and she began having second thoughts.

    Ethan once again calmed himself down as he then brought out a set of silver needles. Seeing that Ronan was moving too much, he coldly touched Ronan''s forehead with his finger, sending a thin thread of frigid energy and muttering, "Frigid Force - Paralysis."

    Suddenly, Ronan''s expression became even more miserable as the muscles on his face contorted strangely as they were bulging out and turning stiff at the same time. However, strangely enough, his entire body had be paralyzed.

    Ethan quickly sprung into action without wasting a single second more, he gripped the silver needles by his fingertips like a skilled physician and with great precision, began piercing into certain points in Ronan''s body simultaneously.

    His movements were slick and quick, his hands moved skillfully as he pulled in and out the needles from the acupuncture points in a specific pattern. While at the same time, the images of the procedure moved like a slideshow in his mind, guiding him throughout the procedure.

    Even though Ethan was putting out needles in Ronan, no blood flowed out. Instead, Ronan''s expression seemed to be shifting to a less horrendous one.

    At this point, Aria was totally shaking in her boots while holding the precious bottle of the potion in her hands. It was already a miracle that she hadn''t dropped the bottle.

    As time passed, the speed, precision, and pattern of the needle jabs changed as Ethan began pouring his internal energy into the needles, opening and closing Ronan''s seven chakras, as if to engineer his vessel and make it stronger.

    The potent essence of the potion, the medical procedure of acupuncture along with Ethan''s controlled flow of internal every activating the seven chakras and forty-two mudras in the body, created a systemic procedure that was doing miraculous wonders to Ronan''s body.

    Soon, a pungent smell began to itch the noses as Ronan''s body started oozing out a ck tar-like substance. When Ronan, who was almost going insane from the pain felt his body bing lighter, flowing with a new sense of vitality and rejuvenation, his faith in Ethan skyrocketed.

    Approximately about three hours after the procedure began, Ethan finally stopped jabbing the needles into Ronan. The room had be filthy and smelly but there was a sense of peace and serenity, as Ronan was sleeping unconscious with a peaceful expression on his face.

    Ethan smiled tiredly as he saw this, he was exhausted but also excited seeing that the potion seemed to have worked. Turning his head, he looked at Aria and said, "Now it''s your turn."

 Chapter 112 Fruitful Conversation

    A few days passed since Ethan made Aria and Ronan drink the potion. After the first day, both had felt significant changes in their bodies. They noticed that they felt a lot more healthy ever since they took the potion. Despite the excruciating pain involved, they were willing to go through it.

    Ethan could not make the potions daily as their ingredients were rare and costly. But he could do the acupuncture procedure regrly and that''s what he did.

    Ethan''s schedule was quite packed as after bathing and rinsing his teeth, Ethan did some exercise followed by swordsmanship training. After that, he would join the others for breakfast and leave for a round in the town. After returning, he would go to the castle and handle the official work. In the evenings he would cultivate his ancestral blessing, read books in the library, and do the acupuncture treatment on Aria and Ronan.

    One day, it was the evening and Ethan was leaning onto the tree in the mansion''s backyard. Naenna was sitting beside him and she seemed to want to say something, judging from her bodynguage.

    "Do you want to say something, sister?" Ethan asked.

    "Huh? Yesˇ­" Naenna blurted as she fiddled with her fingers.

    "What?"

    "Wellˇ­ I don''t knowˇ­ I have been thinking about what I want to do." Naenna muttered as she dropped her head, looking downcast.

    "Andˇ­ What is it that you want to do?" Ethan asked with interest.

    "Every time I go outside in the city, I always feel interested in seeing how the money is traded with goods. How the market works and how merchants make money." Naenna said, clenching her fists in embarrassment.

    "So you like money?" Ethan asked bluntly with an awkward smile. In his mind, Naenna already had a lot of money. More than she could use. So he didn''t know what she wanted to say.

    "No!" Naenna roared.

    "Uhhˇ­ Then what?" Ethan asked in surprise.

    "I don''t ''like'' money per seˇ­ Butˇ­ I like the process of earning money." Naenna said shyly.

    Ethan finally understood what the deal was. With an encouraging smile, he said, "So you like doing business? That''s interesting."

    "Howe?" Naenna asked, looking at Ethan.

    "Wellˇ­ It''s not what girls usually likeˇ­ Especially those raised in a noble household." Ethan said.

    Hearing this, Naenna became silent. After a moment passed, she spoke, "You are right, I didn''t like it before. But when elder sister Earlene cameˇ­ I felt like I am so useless. Even Anicia can use mystical powers."

    Silence once again ensued as Ethan analyzed what Naenna had said. Apparently, she was losing confidence because girls like Earlene and Anicia were around her so much. It was an unexpected development.

    "Do you really want to prove yourself that much?" Ethan said, directly hitting the core of the situation.

    "Yes!" Naenna blurted.

    "Then you should do it. Our White Family has some businesses." Ethan suggested with a curious look.

    Naenna did not say anything as she clenched her fists tighter. After some time she muttered, "No, I want to start something new."

    "Then do it, do you have a n?"

    Embarrassed, Naenna shook her head and said, "I don''t know what to do. Andˇ­"

    "And?"

    "Andˇ­ Mother and father wouldn''t agree." Naenna said hopelessly.

    "Why not?" Ethan asked densely.

    "Hmph! They only want to marry me off the first chance they get!" Naenna blurted in anger.

    "Ohˇ­" Finally realizing the issue, Ethan became speechless.

    "Do you not want to?" He asked yfully.

    "Wellˇ­ If it''s someone niceˇ­" Naenna muttered.

    Hearing this, Ethan was surprised. He couldn''t understand what was Naenna thinking and wanted to probe more into her thoughts.

    "But you just said you didn''t want to?"

    "Tch, Why wouldn''t I want to? Everyone gets married. Even you are engagedˇ­ Aren''t you?" Naenna said, reflecting on Ethan''s yfulness.

    Startled, Ethan spoke in a hurry, "That''s different."

    "How is it different?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Because it''s not a marriage, it''s just a deal of convenience," Ethan said coldly.

    Naenna''s eyes widened and then narrowed. She raised her hand and punched Ethan''s head with an angry look.

    "What was that for?" Ethan blurted in surprise as he held his head in pain.

    "Idiot!" Naenna yelled.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    With a sigh, she changed the topic and said, "Mother has always told me to be prepared for marriage. That''s how the world is for us nobles. But even so, I don''t want to just yet."

    "Is it because of your wish?" Ethan asked.

    "Partly it isˇ­"

    "Partly?" Ethan pried.

    Looking at Ethan with an annoyed expression, Naenna said, "Idiot!"

    Guarding his head in fear, Ethan blurted, "Now what?",

    Naenna sighed hopelessly and looked at the ground once again as she muttered in a low voice, "Forget it."

    "Fineˇ­" Ethan respondedzily, once again leaning on the tree in leisure.

    Suddenly, Naenna pped her cheeks gently as if to wake herself up and said, "Haaˇ­ Anyways, it will probably never happen. I can''t do it aloneˇ­"

    Abruptly, Ethan pped his hands in excitement as if he just had a great idea. He said, "Why don''t we do it together then? We will open a tradingpany."

    Hearing this, Naenna''s eyes widened as they then became moist. With a smile, she said, "You don''t have to say thatˇ­ It''s fine."

    Suddenly, Ethan''s expression became serious as he grabbed Naenna''s arm and said, "What do you mean? I''m not joking, sis. This is something I have also been thinking about. The idea and n will be mine, the management will be yours. What do you think?"

    Realizing that Ethan was serious and not joking, Naenna truly felt gratified. But she couldn''t imagine it happening nheless. In disbelief, she asked, "R-really?"

    "Yeah! We will go head to head with the Kuber Merchant Company!" Ethan said casually.

    Naenna''s eyes widened and then she broke out intoughter. "Hahaha! Sure sureˇ­ We will do thatˇ­ Hahaha! Good!"

    "You don''t believe me?" Ethan asked softly with a sly smile on his face.

    "Waitˇ­ Areˇ­ Are you really serious? What will we trade?" Naenna asked as if to test Ethan.

    "Don''t worry about it. I have that all figured out. You in it with me or not, sis? Or are you afraid?" Ethan challenged in a provocative tone.

    "Hmph! Hmph! Why would I be afraid? I''m in!" Naenna said with a smirk.

    "Very well then! We will begin by tomorrow. Be ready in the morning. We will be going to the city." Ethan said as he stood up.

    "Sure!" Naenna said with a genuine smile on her face.

    Ethan had never seen such a smile on her face before this. Seeing it made him feel somewhat good.

    "Alright, we shall meet tomorrow," Ethan said and left. Naenna simply stared at his back as she sped her hands before her chest and muttered softly with a smile, "Thank you, Eth."

    Ethan, who could hear these words due to his heightened senses also smiled genuinely as he thought, ''Such a coincidence. But this works in my favor. It''s time to create a Business Empire. Using that, I shall spread mywork like a spiderweb. Eventually, I will have a firm foothold in this world. Only then can I act openly about my intentions?''

    As he walked in the hallway, the nning of the future upied his mindpletely. Ethan was sorting out his thoughts before going to sleep. Today was very fruitful as he had unexpectedly discovered a new side of Naenna. This was proof that you can notpletely know a person until you really know them. It was interesting to know her views and society and marriage or such. But Ethan was happy that he had found a manager for hispany.

    Now all that was needed was to register apany and begin selling. As to what he was going to sell, that wasn''t the hard part at all. Ethan wasn''t all-knowing who knew all knowledge from the earth. But the little products he knew how to make were more than enough topletely dominate the market.

    Ethan soon reached his room. He opened the door and entered with a smile on his face. Everything was going ording to n. From the ves to his training and his increasing strength. Things were flowing naturally. Even Alier was dead. Ethan didn''t know when Afriel would wake up again but it didn''t matter. He was content. Honestly, Ethan wished for things to go smoothly like always. But he knew that the world never worked that way.

    Ethan changed into his pajamas and looked outside the window. The wind was blowing nicely and the outside scenery was serene. As the thoughts of his previous life once again entered his mind, for some reason, Ethan did not feel as mncholic as before.

    Perhaps it was because he was starting to get used to the new world or perhaps it was because of the people around him. Anyhow, with these pondering thoughts, Ethany on his bed and fell asleep in a mere few moments.

 Chapter 113 Climbing Down To Death

    When Ethan opened his eyes, he was in the Arctic Domain once again. Just as before, the surroundings around him were familiar as the internal icy me danced and the snow glistened.

    "Why is this so random? Can''t I enter as I wish?" Ethan muttered nonchntlypletely unperturbed as he began walking onward like always.

    This was of course not the first time he popped into the strange ce after Alier died. There were some instances when he found himself in the Arctic domain after sleeping. But it wasn''t often that entered the Arctic Domain.

    The Domain was like a source of some sort of mysteriousprehension and knowledge as only when Ethan went through the icy hell did he advance on his path of power. The domain was a way to gainprehension but Ethan still needed to practice control and put theprehension to test in the real world.

    By now, Ethan had traversed the path to the cliff many times and he was familiar with the entire path. The problem always came when he reached the cliff.

    The journey was always treacherous as sometimes Ethan would lose control of the footing when the snowstorm was to stir. He would always feel the dampening pressure on his soul as if someone was ought to crush it. And so even if he were to make it to the cliff, he would be exhausted and highly fatigued without even having the strength to move a finger let alone climb down the cliff.

    As he walked forward, Ethan once again experienced the same challenges. The random stirring of weather, the crushing pressure, the rigid terrain, and the unbound nothingness.

    But even though the challenges were the same, Ethan was not the same. Since he had been constantly practicing and cultivating his strength andprehension of Alier''s absorbed Elemental Essence, he had be significantly capable.

    Ethan started to gasp for breath as he neared the cliff. But it wasn''t as bad as before. He could still go on and he hoped to attempt to climb down the cliff. As he walked, Ethan remembered thest time he had been to the Arctic Domain. He had managed to reach the cliff without expending too much energy by sheer luck. But his luck had run out when he tried to climb down the cliff. The wind had suddenly begun blowing heavily and Ethan was not able to control his strength that well, resulting in a nasty fall by which Ethan woke up in the real world.

    Time passed quickly like what seemed like hours and Ethan reached the cliff once again. Below, he could see trees covered in ice spanning over arge area ahead. On the horizon, he could see valleys and mountains. Ethan was nearly hundreds of kilometers above the ground. Looking below, it looked quite terrifying as even the cliff was made of ice and frost. It was slippery and there were no ridges or clutches in the rock to hold on to climb down.

    "Damnˇ­ I don''t wanna fall to death like thest timeˇ­" Ethan muttered to himself as he gulped down a lump of saliva while looking down. His appearance was haggard and his breathing was rough, but he still seemed to have strength left.

    As Ethan looked down from the top of the cliff, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and trepidation. The cliff was made entirely of ice and frost, and it towered over the icyndscape below like a frozen monolith. It was clear that this was going to be a difficult climb, but Ethan was determined to seed.

    As Ethan began his descent down the ice and frost cliff, he quickly realized the challenges he would face. The icy surface was slick and unforgiving, and every step he took required a careful calction of his weight and bnce. His hands burned with the cold, and he had to fight to keep his grip on the icy surface.

    His hands were glowing with a blue shimmer as he was using his mystical powers to hold on to the frigid wall. His posture was like a spider as he clung onto the cliff with his limbs glowing in blue. One step at a time, he moved downwards, carefully putting one foot below and then the other, his feet sticking to the ice-like ma.

    At one point, Ethan lost his footing and began to slide down the cliff face. His heart raced as he desperately reached out with his hands, trying to find a handhold to stop his fall. With a surge of magic, he managed to slow his descent just enough to dig his fingers into the ice ande to a stop.

    Ethan took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He knew that any mistake on this climb could be fatal, and he needed to stay focused and alert. He continued his descent, using his magical abilities to help him find stable footholds and handholds.

    A quarter way through the descent, thunder sounded in the sky as the weather changed abruptly, and dark clouds gathered, looming above Ethan''s head as a snow blizzard eventually began taking shape.

    "Shit!" Ethan cursed, but the blizzard wasn''t his only problem.

    The bagging pressure on his soul that had been manageable until now had suddenly raised exponentially to an unimaginable degree, making Ethan wish to bang his head on the ice andmit suicide. His entire body was shaking and his mind was turbulent, which made the control over his power falter.

    Fortunately, Ethan instantly grabbed his senses and shook his head vigorously, trying to calm down. He closed his eyes for a moment and removed all the thoughts and the pain.

    Ethan opened his eyes once again, this time a ferocious and stubborn glint in them as he resumed the climb.

    As he climbed down, Ethan also had to contend with the freezing temperatures. His breath formed clouds of vapor in the frigid air, and he could feel his fingers and toes growing numb. He had to stop several times to warm them up and regain feeling before continuing his descent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As more time passed, Ethan became numb to his surroundings. His mind almost acted on the beastual survival instinct as he mechanically climbed down.

    Suddenly, the blizzard intensified and everything around him became obscure. On top of that, Ethan could feel small sharp ice shards bombarding his body as he climbed down.

    Involuntarily, tears flowed out from Ethan''s eyes which then froze into crystals. Ethan wanted to give up and simply let go. But his determination was unfaltered nheless.

    All this made Ethan doubt his reality. Why was he trying so hard? Wasn''t he the person who wished for peace and quiet and nothing else? What changedˇ­ And how?

    Ethan had questions and doubts but this was not the time to ponder on them. And so he removed all thoughts once again.

    Despite the challenges, Ethan persevered. He climbed down the cliff with a steady determination, his muscles burning with the effort. Finally, after what felt like hours of climbing, he reached the bottom of the cliff and copsed onto the snow-covered ground, panting heavily.

    He didn''t know how much time had passed but he was exhausted. Looking down at his body, Ethan saw that he was covered in cuts and bruises.

    Looking up at the towering cliff face above him, Ethan felt a sense of pride and aplishment. He had faced the challenges of the icy climb and emerged victorious. The magical power of frost and ice had been a crucial tool in his sess, but it was his own strength and determination that had carried him through to the end.

    As Ethan smiled tiredly and turned his head away from the cliff. He suddenly stopped in his tracks, hearing a strange buzzing sound.

    In front of him was a forest shrouded in darkness, and behind him was the mountain. Suddenly he heard the noise again and stepped back in caution.

    Looking around him constantly, he couldn''t spot anything. But then he saw something shining ahead in the darkness of the forest.

    Two shining blue eyes.

    And not one set of eyes, but five.

    Ethan felt like killing himself. He knew that he would not be able to persist any longer. But before going back to reality, he wanted to see what was lurking in the shadows.

    The eyes watched him like hawks for a moment, growling here and there and then it happened.

    Ethan heard a loud howlinging from inside the forest. The howl was terrifying and loud as it resounded in the vicinity. Followed by the distinct howl, multiple bouts of hauling sounded from all over the ce.

    The forest stirred as the leaves rustled, the sounds getting closer and closer as the movements became clearer and distinct. As Ethan watched in anticipation, the creatures showed themselves as they came out from the woods.

    "Wolvesˇ­" Ethan muttered as he saw around five wolves stepping forward, slowly and steadily approaching him while eyeing him cautiously.

    The wolves had huge, sharp, ck fangs and ws. They were so huge that it was better to call them demonic monsters. They also had bluish-white fur that covered their bodies densely. Leading them in the forefront was an alpha wolf.

    Ethan was very exhausted and had no wish to fight these wolves at the moment. Neither he had any confidence to win.

    He simply watched as the pack encircled and approached him cautiously, then suddenly, the alpha hauled and the entire pack pounced ferociously. As Ethan closed his eyes, he thought that the creatures somehow looked noble despite proving to be murderous and wild. Then his vision blurred and ckened.

 Chapter 114 Merchant Association.

    At themercial avenue of Adenberd, the carriage of the white family arrived in which Ethan and Naenna sat. The Avenue was crowded with the upper ss who wore coats and boots. The particr area of the city was different from the others, known to be the dwelling of the rich. In this area, you could find the local administrative branches of every big-time famous organization in the entire world.

    Mercenaries, branded jewelry shops, branded fabric shops, Mystical Artifact shops, auction houses, potion shops, luxury item shops, and everything that came to mind, you could find there.

    If per se, the bazaar was a ce formoners and ordinary people to shop, and themercial avenue was for the few selected individuals who had made their name in society. Those who could afford the items and services offered in the avenue.

    Ethan was familiar with the entire area. He knew every corner of the ce like on the back of his hand. As he was stoically observing the tall buildings and the people bustling, Ethan finally noticed a building that stood out from the rest like a sore thumb.

    The carriage stopped in front of the building. It was as highly guarded as always and drew a lot of attention but at this point, everyone had be used to it. Only the foreigners were startled silly.

    Albert opened the carriage''s door and then Ethan stepped down. Looking inwardly at the carriage, Ethan extended his arm, giving a hand to Naenna to get off the carriage as well.

    Afterward, everyone headed inside the merchant association while Albert wondered what the young master was up to today.

    Therge building was an imposing structure that dominated the surrounding area. Its exterior was made of stone, with intricately carved arches and pirs that supported the roof. The walls were adorned with borate tapestries and banners, disying the symbols and crests of the various merchants'' guilds that operated within the building.

    At the entrance of the building, arge wooden door was carved with ornate patterns and adorned with brass fittings. The door was nked by two stone statues of mythical beasts, their jaws agape in a fierce snarl.

    Above the door, a sign hung, dering the building to be the city branch of the merchant association. The sign was painted with vibrant colors and gilded with gold, shimmering in the sunlight. It depicted a merchant''s scale, a symbol of the trade andmerce that urred within.

    Inside, the building was just as impressive, with a grand hall that stretched from one end to the other. The hall was lined with booths and stalls, each manned by a different guild, selling their wares and conducting business with their fellow merchants.

    The merchants themselves were dressed in fine, richly-colored fabrics, with jewels and precious metals adorning their fingers and necks. They moved about the hall, conducting their business with a sharp eye and a shrewd mind, all while maintaining the air of nobility and prestige that came with their status as sessful merchants.

    Overall, the merchant association building was a sight to behold, a symbol of the power and influence that merchants held in the world of Akarxia.

    As the group entered therge hall, Ethan saw how bustling the building was. It was a three-story building filled with rooms and halls on each floor as a beautiful stairwayy in the middle.

    On the ground floor, merchants were going about their daily business. When Ethan entered, they stopped whatever they had been doing momentarily but then soon got back to their work.

    At the reception, a beautiful young woman was sitting on a chair with a cheerful smile on her face, conversing and guiding the visitors.

    Seeing Ethan enter, she immediately shifted her focus to him and called out, "Oh! It''s the Young Lord! How may I help you today?"

    "Arrange a meeting with the Master of Trades," Ethan said confidently, his demeanor carrying a sense of prestige and authority. He made a ''request'' for an appointment with the highest-ranking person of the local branch but it seemed as if he was just summoning a clerk.

    The woman of course did not dare to act pompous in any way as she knew that even if the title ''Master of Trades'' was a high mountain in the association''s hierarchy, it was stillcking a lot in front of the Ducal Son.

    Maintaining her same hospitable smile she said, "Master Ledger is currently in a meeting. I will inform him right away."

    Ethan''s eyes glinted momentarily as he called out seeing the woman leave, "Wait!"

    "Hmm? Is there anything more you''d like me to convey?" The woman asked.

    "No, I havee without informing him beforehand. I will wait until he''s done with the meeting. There is no need to interrupt him." Ethan shrugged nonchntly.

    "Ee?"

    The woman flinched and uttered a cry of surprise as she heard him. Realizing her mistake, she quickly covered her mouth and mumbled, "R-right, as you wish. Mmmˇ­ Pleasee with me to the waiting room."

    Ethan nodded without saying a word and followed the woman with Naenna and Albert. As the woman led them to arge waiting room at the side, Ethan noticed Naenna curiously looking around the ce with big twinkling eyes.

    "Is this your first timeing here?" Ethan asked in a low voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, yes," Naenna muttered absentmindedly, still entranced by the building''s unique and luxurious interior.

    As the group consisting of Albert, Naenna, Ethan, and four elite knights reached in front of the meeting room, suddenly a noise sounded from the room next door, startling the group.

    "Please! Lend me more! I beg you, I will go bankrupt otherwise! Please!" A voice sounding full of desperation pleaded.

    "Tch, how many times do I have to say? You haven''t made any profit for the past one year, let alone grow the investment. Sir, I''m afraid we can not help you this time." Another, sophisticated sounding voice said calmly.

    "Noo! Please. Pleaseˇ­ I will lose everything! It''s not my fault, it''s because of the bandits, and thepetition. Silk and spices aren''t selling well either due to the cheap imitations. It''s notˇ­ Myˇ­ Faultˇ­ Please!" The voice became tearful.

    After a pause, the other voice said again, "Forgive us, there''s nothing we can do."

    "No pleaseˇ­ let''s discuss this! I can still make it work! Listen to meˇ­ Just listenˇ­" The pitiful man begged as a thud noise sounded.

    "Hey! Hey! Get upˇ­ sir, fine! Let''s listenˇ­ Fine? Get up!" The other man urged in a hurry.

    Then a sound of rustling cloth rang as presumably, the other man stood up from his kneeling position.

    "I- I willˇ­ Sell my assets! I will get the money okay? Don''t back out! Give me three more months! I can fix this!"

    Silence then ensued as Ethan wondered if the drama was over. Then he heard an almost inaudible sigh as the other voice sounded once again, this time in a softer tone and full of pity.

    "Sirˇ­ three more months. No more and no less. If you still can''t fix the mess; then I''m afraid we will have to seize your properties."

    A gasp then sounded followed by the sound of muffled sobs and what seemed like the pitiful man''s half-relieved, half-depressed, and part-miserable voice. "Thank you! Thank you! I promise I will fix this! I''m very grateful for your understanding."

    And then the door suddenly swung open and a man in a luxurious tailcoat left without looking back.

    The receptionist woman was startled seeing that Ethan had to witness such a thing. In a panic, she opened the door of the waiting room and said awkwardly, "Please forgive us for this shameful disy. Seems they identally left the door open."

    "Ohˇ­ It''s fine. What was that about anyway?" Ethan asked.

    The woman gestured to go inside the room and the whole group entered. The room was modest, neither too big nor small. It had threerge couches, a table, a tea set, some cookies on a te, some decorations such as a painting and a flower pot, and a mattress.

    As Ethan sat leisurely on the soft, bouncy, couch, the woman spoke, "Young Lord, the merchant association provides new emerging merchants with some resources. Unfortunately, many of them can''t make it despite their hard work and effort. In such a case, weˇ­ Or the other investors have no option but to stop the funding."

    "Oh, I seeˇ­" Ethan muttered with a thoughtful look on his face.

    The receptionist bowed and then said softly, "Young Lord, now allow me to take leave as I have to get back to work. If you need anything, then please ring the bell and someone will attend to you shortly."

    "Yes, thank you," Ethan said with a smile.

    Once again surprised, the woman was startled. Feeling ttered, she bowed awkwardly once again and left.

    At this moment, Albert who had been confused for a while now couldn''t help but speak in rm, "Young Masterˇ­ Why are we here?"

    Hearing this, Ethan and Naenna looked at each other and Naenna giggled.

    "You will know soon." Looking at Albert with yful eyes, Ethan said mischievously.

 Chapter 115 Buisness Talks

    In what seemed like a professional-looking meeting room, around five people in typical extravagant merchant clothing were sitting around each other, seemingly busy with what seemed like an important meeting.

    In front of them was arge-sized table on which a few papers with something written on them wereid out messily.

    ? The men talked as they did dramatic gestures and wore a multitude of expressions throughout the meeting. Sometimes excited, sometimes pondering, sometimes shocked and stoic on others; as if to convince, urge, and captivate the man sitting in front of them on a higher standing chair. They seemed to be doing their best to convey their thoughts to the man.

    The man wore a poker face and was mostly unperturbed by the merchants trying to convey their presentation. He simply responded by nodding in agreement a few times and then furrowing his brows in doubt the other times.

    Then had a clean shave, brown hair, an esteemed presence, a handsome and confident appearance with sharp, sly ck eyes. The man was none other than Simon Ledger. The boss of the Whitesburg Duchy''s merchant association headquarters.

    As the meeting went on, Simon began showing more and more interest in the merchants and their proposition. As more time passed, his stoic expression changed a few times during the meeting, turning a tad bit excited and fascinated as he began imperative questions to the group of merchants before concluding.

    At the climax of the meeting, the merchants were happy and practically jumping for joy. While Simon wore a gentle, mild smile as he shook hands with each of the merchants.

    As the merchants then left contented. His gentle smile changed to a sly one. He chuckled and thought, "Ah! Another great day of profit!"

    Just as he was about to leave the meeting room as well, the receptionistdy from before entered and bowed.

    "Miss Nillie, is there something?" The man asked in curiosity, his voice sounded soft and cultured.

    "Yesˇ­ Young Master Ethan has arrived and was requesting to meet you."

    His eyes widened, and Simon eximed, "What? Why didn''t you tell me before? Is he gone? Damnit!"

    Nellie flinched and jumped back in surprise as she hurriedly exined, "No Noˇ­ He''s still here. He himself asked not to disturb you until the end of the meeting."

    Scratching his head in bafflement, Simon muttered, "How surprisingˇ­ Seems the rumors about him are true. He''s not bossy at all."

    Suddenly waking up from his thoughts, he moved hurriedly and said, "I''m going to meet him now."

    ***

    The door of the waiting room opened, revealing Ethan and Naenna sitting leisurely on the couch and the others standing behind them.

    "Forgive me for being sote, I was preupied and wasn''t informed of your arrival during the meeting." Simon bowed and apologized.

    "Oh, it''s quite fine. I came unnoticed so I didn''t want to bother you during work." Ethan shrugged nonchntly as he picked up his cup of tea.

    Seeing Ethan''s sincerity, Simon truly felt ttered. Normally, he would have to leave whatever he was doing if the Duke or the Ducal Heir wanted to see him. And he did not mind doing so as the city, the fiefdom he was working in belonged to them in the first ce. However, it would be annoying nheless.

    Sitting on the couch in front of Ethan, Simon said while carrying an open smile, "So, how may I help?"

    "I wish to open a Merchant Company," Ethan said as he leaned forward.

    Albert was surprised and truthfully, he had no idea what Ethan was saying but he still maintained a stoic expression as if nothing had happened. As a proficient and skilled butler, he would not embarrass his master in front of any third party at any cost.

    Albert was surprised but Simon was totally dumbfounded. "You?" He blurted in shock.

    Narrowing his eyes, Ethan spoke in a stern voice, "Any doubt?"

    Realizing the blunder, Simon quickly regained hisposure wondering that this was the first time In a while that he had been shaken so much like this.

    "Of course not, what does the young master have in mind?" Simon asked probingly with a friendly smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Many things, but they''re for us to discusster. First of all. Tell me, what is the merchant association really? Why should I get in business with you?" Ethan asked sincerely in a confident tone without a no hint of contempt or arrogance whatsoever.

    Ethan had asked very casually but the question itself seemed very arrogant and narcissistic at a first nce. But Simon did not think so as he was a good judge of character. Due to his experience in meeting with people of all kinds, he could tell what people really felt inward but he could only sense tant confidence and curiosity from Ethan. Since this was the case, he spoke proudly.

    "The Merchant Association is an entity that is present in every corner of the world. It was created long ago when countless merchants banded together for the betterment of all merchants. Today, all merchants aspire to join the association to get more resources, protection, Intel, and prestige. This is The Merchant Association."

    Seemingly impressed, Ethan said. "That is incredible."

    However inwardly, he could sense very mild intimidation in Simon''s words. He referred to the association as an ''Entity'' meaning that the organization worked like one body. He also said that it works ''In every corner of the world'' meaning that it was no lower than something as big as a Kingdom or Empire. This was a show of the association''s influence and power.

    Ethan did not think that Simon was trying to intimidate him. It was probably a habit of Simon who subconsciously installed a strong image of the association in the hearts of anyone to who he introduced the organization.

    Simon nodded and continued, "If you join the merchant association, we can invest in your venture and help to grow thepany. We can share our valuable connections, resources, and influence as well. Of course, all of this is possible if the young master is not joking and really has some good ideas for business."

    Ignoring Simon''s low confidence in himself, Ethan asked, "Investmentˇ­ for how many shares of thepany?"

    Surprised that Ethan had asked such a direct question, Simon was startled. Seeing that Ethan was not the slightest disturbed by his provocation earlier, Simon''s instincts were telling him to not underestimate Ethan anymore.

    "It all depends on how much we invest. But usually, it can be 10%-25% of thepany. However, the specific terms can be varied and discussed in special circumstances." Simon exined.

    Hearing this, Ethan raised his brows. "What if I do not want investment?" He asked.

    "In that case, you can join the association by donating a sum annually and gaining membership. Young Master, it can be difficult to survive in the market as there is too muchpetition. I rmend you to partner with us so that this may be avoided." Simon suggested awkwardly.

    Truthfully, Simon was very confused. The way Ethan talked was nothing like a kid. He felt like he was speaking to an adult who knew much about the field. But at the same time, he didn''t know what Ethan was up to.

    The White Family was already in business with merchants of the association. The Whitesburg Duchy was a fertile ce with plenty of human and natural resources. Technically, there was no point in the Duke''s son running a merchantpany. Simon did not think that Ethan was simply messing around Either as that contradicts what he knew of Ethan so far.

    Suddenly, Ethan looked at Simon seriously and asked,

    "Aside from this topic, how much time do you think it would take to prepare everything? Hiring people, opening shops, buying carriages, deciding trade routes,s and all the rest?"

    "It would take considerable time and effort even for the House of White. But we can lend a hand and the time and efforts may be reduced." Simon answered genuinely.

    Ethan nodded in agreement as he too thought that creating a Trading Company out of the blue from scratch would be difficult. Unless one came from amerce or merchant background, it was very hard. However, Ethan was hesitant to work with the association.

    Suddenly, a thought hit Ethan as his eyes widened, shining with a brilliant light.

    He smiled and then stood up, bowing slightly in gratitude. Ethan spoke in an amicable tone, "Mr. Ledger. Thank you for your time. What I have in mind is rather different and ambitious and it will require a special arrangement. I shalle back in one-two week with a proper business proposal and a work n. Now I will take my leave. Until then, take care."

    Simon also stood up. He had an amodating smile on his face that made one rx in his presence. Without a shred of disappointment or distrust in his tone, Simon spoke.

    "Of course, The Young Master is always wee in our humble abode. I am always happy to entertain you. I will wait for your arrival with much anticipation. Looking forward to hearing your ideas."

    Nodding with satisfaction, Ethan left with everyone as Simon showed the way politely.

    While all this was happening, it was as if Simon did not even notice Naenna. Seeing this, she felt like Ethan was very talented to hold talks with Simon so well and she had yet to learn more. However, she was not discouraged. The day was fruitful and Naenna had never felt so exhrated before.

    Passing by the receptionist and the bustling merchants in the hall, Ethan left the merchant association. Before entering the carriage, he said to Albert, "I will exin this once we get home. For now, summon Roly for me."

    Albert, who was confused, impressed, happy, and anxious for Ethan all at the same time sighed inwardly, he nodded and said, "As you wish!"

 Chapter 116 Planning

    After reaching back home, Ethan called for a meeting that Ronan, Aria, Naenna, Albert, and Armford attended. In the Whitekeep Castle, everyone other than Ethan was standing in the Ducal Office in front of Ethan wondering what the meeting was all about.

    "Today, I have an important announcement to make," Ethan spoke in a serious tone with a stoic expression on his face.

    Everyone simply waited patiently for him to speak and did not say anything. Seeing that the room was quiet and he had everyone''s attention, Ethan finally spoke.

    "I am going to start a Trading Company."

    Albert already somewhat knew that it could be about this but didn''t know what to feel. He didn''t think there was any need, as the White Family was already selling its products through the merchants. He couldn''t have imagined that Ethan had the idea of makingpletely new and ingenious products.

    Although Albert and the others did not oppose nor agree with the idea, Armford was different. He knew that there was possibly nothing more that Ethan could offer for trade that wasn''t already being traded by the white family.

    In his point of view, Ethan was just acting whimsically.

    "Young Master, what do you mean by this?" Armford asked in a roundabout way as if to not antagonize Ethan directly.

    Ethan sighed and said, "Exactly what I said. I wish to create arge tradingpany. But do not be mistaken, we will not sell the average goods. We will sell things that the world has never seen before."

    "Such as?" Armford asked.

    "Hmmˇ­ For exampleˇ­" Ethan muttered with a smile as he brought out a folded paper from his pocket.

    As he looked at Ronan, Ronan took the queue and stepped forward, he received the paper from Ethan and delivered it to Armford.

    Skeptically, Armford opened the folded paper and saw the contents within. As his eyes began moving left and right, reading the vast amount of things and seeing the diagrams on therge paper, Armford''s eyes widened with disbelief as his hands shook.

    Folding the paper once again, he passed it along to Albert and Albert too had the same reaction.

    Looking at each other in shock and then looking at Ethan with widened eyes, both of them uttered in unison, "Is thatˇ­ Did youe up with that?"

    Ethan smiled gently as he tapped the armrest of his chest and said calmly, "Who else? Have you ever heard of anything like it before? There''s the whole n."

    Gulping the saliva in their mouths hard, Albert and Armford once again recalled the contents of the paper and they couldn''t believe that Ethan hade up with such a thing.

    Witnessing this little fiasco, Naenna who was getting increasingly curious about the contents of the paper jumped up and snatched the paper from Ronan who was believing it back to Ethan.

    As she read the blueprint, her eyes shined with excitement as she eximed, "Woahˇ­ That''s incredible! This looks so much funˇ­"

    Smiling, Ethan replied, "Yes, it''s something I came up with to relieve boredom. The nobles will like it."

    "....to relieveˇ­ Boredom?" Armford and Albert thought to themselves as theymunicated by ncing at each other awkwardly.

    "I will have it made soonˇ­ But that''s not the point. I''m serious when I say this, butˇ­ This is simply the tip of the iceberg. I have many such ideas which will appeal to the noble society. We will sell them at high prices and after gaining enough influence, we will expand to themon market."

    Hearing this, everyone fell into contemtion. Albert and Armford wouldn''t have believed Ethan if he hadn''t shown them on paperˇ­ The both of them got shivers when they thought about how Ethan had casually shown them such a unique invention.

    "Forgive me, butˇ­ Why do all this?" Armford asked.

    Hearing this, Ethan''s expression changed to that anger. He stood up from his chair and mmed his hands on the table and chuckled mockingly.

    "Heh, has peace made youcent? Why shouldn''t we aspire to make this house more powerful? What better way is there to gather soft power than to have an incredible amount of wealth? Have you ever thought about what would happen if the peace ended? What if the world falls into chaos? Isn''t it natural to think of strengthening oneself?"

    "... You disappoint me!" Ethan said in disdain.

    As if suddenly their eyes had opened, everyone reflected on what Ethan had said. Now that they thought about it, Ethan was right. Even though the world was at peace, everyone could feel a certain eeriness looming over them as if something bad wasing. And this was not without any basis, the Tower of Tellers had released a prophecy, Alier had died, the Tribes were making movements and the Church had been acting suspiciously over thest decades. It wouldn''t be strange if everything began breaking apart suddenly.

    "Please forgive us! We understand now!" Albert and Armford eximed with resolve.

    "Hmph, remember all those ves we have given refuge to? Now it''s time for them to earn what they eat. We will put them to use. I shall borate further on this at ater date." Ethan said coldly.

    Everyone nodded as they very much agreed. No one was benevolent as the fact that all those ves were being fed for free was not eptable to many officials.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this moment, a thought entered Albert''s mind, ''Could it be that young master helped them for this purpose only?''

    Hesitantly, Aria unexpectedly spoke at this moment, "Mmmˇ­ Iˇ­ I can help in this venture. I have some knowledge ofmerce."

    Ethan smiled and spread his arms as he said in encouragement, "Of course! I can not do this alone! I need everyone''s support to make it work! Remember, the sky is as high as we imagine it to be. We shall aspire for the greatest results!"

    "Yes!" Everyone cheered.

    "Good! Begin by searching for arge opennd where we can operate. It should be a quiet ce but not an isted one. The ideas and products I have in mind will be manufactured there." Ethan ordered calmly.

    "I shall see to it!" Armford replied with a bow.

    "I have been curious, will you ask the Merchant Association for help?" Albert asked suddenly.

    Ethan furrowed his brows in thought but then an expression of resolve shed on his face, "The Merchant Association is mostly useless to us. We have enough money to stand on our own. We have the manpower and we also have connections to the nobles of this Kingdom. Butˇ­ We still need them for one thing."

    "What is it?"

    "We should not antagonize the association as we will eventually need their assistance to grow beyond this country. Also, their intel will be valuable. I will present them a deal that they won''t be able to refuse." Ethan said with a grin.

    Hearing all this, Albert and Armford felt relieved. Ethan''s thinking was very wise considering his age and this gave them hope for the future. They couldn''t wait to tell the Duke about his son''s exploits.

    Suddenly, the door opened and Roly The Rat entered awkwardly escorted by a knight. After seeing Ethan, he bowed and showed a wide ear to ear cheeky smile.

    "My Lord," He greeted.

    Ethan smiled back and then brought out a small pouch full of coins and threw it towards Roly, who catched the pouch ecstatically.

    "I have a task for you, find merchants who have a tradingpany registered. Remember that they shouldn''t be too shabby. However, only those who are suffering from huge debt or aren''t doing so well." Ethan ordered stoically.

    Roly nodded solemnly as he dramatically saluted with a smile and said, "Heheˇ­ It will be done! Anything else, boss?"

    "No, you may leave."

    Roly bowed and without saying another word he left, clenching the pouch of coin tightly in his fist.

    Baffled by the strange assignment, Naenna asked, "Why the failing merchants?"

    Hearing the question, Ethan revealed a sly smile as he leaned back in his chair.

    "We''re not going to build everything from scratch. We will just buy a well-organized Trading Company that has been in business for several years but is currently struggling and is on the verge of a breakdown." Ethan said.

    Naenna pondered for a while and then her eyes shined with realization as she eximed, "I get it! This way, we can make use of an already established system and simply grow it with our unique products. This will save some time!"

    "Correct!" Ethan apuded.

    "I have a suggestion!" Naenna said in excitement.

    "What is it?" Ethan asked curiously.

    "Instead of kicking out the original owner of thepany, we can convince them to work for us! I believe it will help us to manage it better." Naenna suggested excitedly.

    "Yes! That''s a good idea!" Ethan praised with enthusiasm.

    With a smile, Albert and Armford nodded as they left the office in high spirits.

    "Eth, when will we have ''that'' made?" Naenna asked with sparkling eyes.

    Smiling, Ethan opened the folded paper on his desk and saw his handy work. Averting his gaze from the paper he looked at Naenna and said, "it''s called ''chess'' And we will create it soon."

 Chapter 117 Beginning Work

    Ever since it was decided to create a tradingpany, Ethan buried himself in books and work as he began doing extensive research.

    There weren''t many things from the earth that Ethan knew of that could be made in Akarxia without hassle. Contrary to what one might expect, it was extremely difficult to manufacture Earth''s products in a different world as the avability of ingredients and tools was very tricky in the new world.

    Even if that wasn''t a problem, there weren''t many goods that Ethan knew how to produce in the first ce. Ethan was a genius in his previous life but he wasn''t all-knowing. The little knowledge he had about how to make a certain few products was solely due to reading books.

    But even if this was the case, there were still many options that could work. For example, soap or shampoo.

    This was a perfect product for Ethan to produce in Akarxia after a chess set. Ethan''s goal was to create new items that were never seen in Akarxia and sell them to the nobles for a high price. This way, he could make a lot more money than selling ordinary items tomoners.

    After soap, there were other things such as food, garments, design, cosmetics, and a lot more that Ethan knew how to produce and was easy to produce.

    Just like the past few days, Ethan was in arge room that was his separate workce. Books were scattered around along with various items such as herbs and flowers and oily substances.

    Ethan was trying to figure out a new form for soap and shampoo that would make the skin glow and elevate its health. This was something Ethan himself wanted to produce as well as there was no proper soap in Akarxia.

    As he was reading, Ethan also took notes in his diary. Often, he would smell the various ingredients and note his observations.

    He would blend a few ingredients, the mixtures of oils and fats and leaves and flowers.

    In reality, the idea of producing earth''s products in Akarxia was in Ethan''s mind long ago. And so he had been reading and doing research for a long time. Ethan already knew the recipe to make soaps, he just needed to find a proper blend of oil and fat.

    While he was busy at work, the door suddenly knocked, waking Ethan up from his focus. As he gave his permission to enter, the door opened.

    "Young Master, I have brought the man here." Albert bowed and said.

    Hearing this, Ethan stretched his arms and stood up. He then walked forward and left the room with Albert after locking the door.

    They both then went to the office where an old man with a long unshaven beard was waiting along with Ronan and the guards.

    Seeing Ethan, a smile appeared on his face as he spoke freely, "Ho-ho! Been a long time young master! You haven''t visited for a while?"

    Ethan sat on his chair and smiled back as he looked at the old man. With a yful tone, he spoke, "Mr. Brown, I hope you haven''t broken your old bones yet. I have work for you."

    Hearing this, Dave Brown''s yful expression changed to a focused one. Dave was an old, experienced, and one of the best carpenters in Adenberd. Ethan had found the man quite interesting when he heard about him during his outings.

    Dave Brown was a man who was only devoted to his work. So much so that his workshop was outside the city walls in the woods. He would wake up early in the morning, cut the wood with his own two hands, and then work all day topletemissions. This kind of work ethic was nothing butmendable in Ethan''s eyes and so he would often visit the old man in his workshop outside the city. This way, he also had an excuse to leave the city once in a while.

    "What would you like me to make? As long as it''s made of wood, I can make anything!" Dave said in excitement with fiery eyes of passion.

    Ethan smiled and brought out a bunch of paper clumped together from his drawer and handed it to Dave through Ronan''s hands.

    Dave began seeing the papers one by one and a look of confusion shed in his eyes which kept intensifying as he read and saw more of the well-drawn, borate pictures on the papers.

    Finally, after reading through the paper, he went silent in bafflement and scratched his head in confusion.

    Looking at Ethan with doubt he said, "What is this?"

    "Mmmˇ­ It''s like a gameˇ­ Something that people can use for entertainment or to pass time. The wooden board should have sixty-four squares as I have drawn. Half squares will be dark and the other half will be light-colored. I have stated the measurements as well.

    The ''figurines'' are called ''pieces''. They will be ced and moved within the boundaries of certain rules to y this game called ''chess''. Remember that the pieces should be as precise as I have drawn. The whole set should be premium, with polished wood and smooth surface." Ethan exined carefully.

    Dave had no idea what this so-called game was all about. However, he couldn''t help but admire the strange but interesting design of the chess pieces. The details on the knight piece were very intricate and artistic withplex strokes and characteristics.

    Even though Dave didn''t understand how the game was supposed to be yedˇŞas he had never seen something like this, he only cared about the work anyway.

    "Normally, this kind of woodwork wouldn''t fall under my expertise but you''re in luck. I recently took a very impressive apprentice who is good at carving intricate artwork on wood. It will be done! Which wood should I use for this?"

    "Ah, I was worried that it won''t be in your expertise. It''s good that you have finally taken an apprentice in your care." Ethan congratted them with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Stroking the back of his head in embarrassment, Dave muttered, "Haha, he''s a goodd!"

    "Very well, I trust your judgment. As for wood, please use Elven Wood."

    "Elven Wood?! Are you certain?" Dave eximed in surprise.

    "Of course, if you do this job well, you will have a lot more working soon. I want the chess set to look and feelvish. It''s going to be sent to nobles and kings." Ethan said sternly.

    Dave was dumbfounded. Even though it was going to be made with Elven Wood, he could see no practical use for the strange item. Would the nobles and kings even find it enjoyable?

    "Don''t worry, I will deliver the perfect result. Butˇ­" Dave hesitated.

    "But?"

    Awkwardly, Dave said, "Elven Wood is notmonˇ­ I don''t have enough of it right now."

    Raising his brows, Ethan looked at Albert and Albert bowed as he said, "It will not be a problem. The Kuber Merchant Company exclusively deals in Elven Wood. I will see to it."

    Ethan nodded and then went on to exin the little minor details of themission. He then paid the advance amount to Dave and Dave left with the stack of paper in exuberance.

    "Young Master, we have found a ce to set up the headquarters of thepany." After Dave left, Albert informed Ethan with a smile.

    "Excellent! Where is it?" Ethan asked with enthusiasm.

    "As you suggested, I looked for arge settlement in a quiet and adequate ce. Down by the river, there is a patch of opennd in a small vige East of the city. We can set up thepany there."

    Hearing this, Ethan contemted for a few moments and said, "How far is it?"

    "Not that far, it only takes three hours to reach there by carriage. On horse even less than that."

    Ethan once again thought about it. The distance was a bit of an inconvenience but he didn''t want to set up the headquarters in Adenberd either. This was mainly because Ethan knew had big ns for thepany as he wished to expand into several businesses. Taking this into consideration, it wasn''t a bad idea to begin in a vige by the riverside.

    With a vibrant smile, Ethan said, "Alright, don''t let the news leak for now. Begin setting up the infrastructure in the vige. Also, after the basic preparations are done, move all those ves to the vige."

    "Yes!" Albert nodded.

    Suddenly, Ethan asked, "Any letters from the Capital or my father?"

    Hearing this, Albert went silent and averted his gaze in hesitation. He then sighed and began speaking, "Three words of news. Your grandfather made quite the ruckus following the assassination attempt and the crown is taking it very seriously. Second is that Miss Earlene has left for the capital."

    Without any change in his expression, Ethan asked, "And third?"

    "After the news of your and young miss Anicia''s engagement spread, the neighboring lord of Stout County who was on the verge of doing something dubious drew back from his intentions. Andˇ­ The church''s people discreetly tried recruiting Miss Anicia again."

    Raising his grows, Ethan spouted, "Tch, persistent fellows."

    Suddenly remembering something, he asked, "And Elder brother?"

    "Nothing new. However, the news of Master Alier''s passing should have reached the capital now." Albert said, looking downcast.

    Ethan sighed and said, "I see, you can go."

    Following themand, Albert bowed and then left.

    Ethan simply sat in his chair leaning back as he tapped the armrest in thought. He was thinking about a good form for herbal soap. Suddenly, an idea shed in his mind and he stood up, then left the office and headed to his workroom from where he hade from.

 Chapter 118 Gerrick

    Outside Ethan''s office in the side room, people were waiting with anxious and confused faces as they talked among each other in hush voices.

    There were many of them, some had haggard appearances but a vibrant life in their eyes while theplete opposite, with good outward appearance but their eyes sunken in depression.

    From time to time, the door to the main office would open and someone would be called in and the door would then be closed off. This cycle was continuing in fixed intervals as the people were entering and left one by one.

    While they entered with hopeful faces, almost all of them left with despondent expressions. Making the others worry as to what was going to happen.

    With the others, a young man was sitting on the couch. Like most, he was rather confused but also somewhat hopeful. He wore clean and neat merchant clothing and his face was pale as if he was extremely exhausted.

    "An opportunityˇ­" The young man muttered to himself as he looked at the closed door in a daze.

    He recalled how the White Family''s people hade to him and asked toe with them to visit the young master. They had said something about an opportunity regarding his business.

    When the young man looked around him, he could see many familiar faces. These were the merchants who had been doing business since recently. However, just like himself, they were also in some deep financial trouble, almost on the verge of going bankrupt.

    The young man saw that there were many people there simr to him. He didn''t know what the so-called opportunity was going to be but he at least felt a bit hopeful.

    Inside the office, Ethan was interviewing merchants one by one. He would offer them a proposal to buy theirpany and attempt to probe into their individual capabilities.

    While some were interested in the deal, Ethan felt that theirpany and its existing assets weren''t suitable for his needs. And those who were suitable weren''t willing to sell. Apparently, they wanted to fight and try their luck.

    As more and more people were rejected, Ethan felt helpless. These were all the major tradingpany owners who were struggling. All of them were found out by Roly and Ethan was leaning towards making his ownpany afterall.

    As more and more people came and left, it was evident why these merchants were suffering in the first ce. These were some impulsive people with a lot of faults. Some couldn''t decide while some always made the wrong one and that''s why they were on the verge of bankruptcy in the first ce. Ethan didn''t know what made him think that it was going to be easy in any way.

    Gradually, as the list grew shorter. Only onest merchant was left. Ethan read the information on the young man called Garrick Stonebrook.

    He was the owner of the Stonebrook tradingpany. The man was married and had a family. He opened thepany six years ago and was doing well until recently. Things went downhill when the poor fellow met a series of unfortunate events. First, one of hisrge warehouses, where arge stock of goods was stored caught on fire, then he was robbed by the bandits while doing arge shipment, fortunately, he surrendered everything and kept his life, and then one of his business just bombed because of foreign traders bringing in better products.

    After reading the pitiful tale, Ethan called him in.

    Garrick entered the office and sat on the chair in front of Ethan. He was surprised to see that it was truly the young master meeting all the people. There was also Albert in the room with Ethan standing by his side.

    "Mr. Garrick, make yourselffortable. Would you like tea?" Ethan asked with an amicable smile.

    "Thank you for asking, I''m fine."

    "Good, then let''s just get to the point. I have a proposal for you." Ethan said as he leaned forward.

    Unsurprisingly, Garrick asked, "What is it?"

    "I understand that your tradingpany is in massive debt. You are facing a lot of troubles from bandits andpetitors alike and you have no backing. Is that correct?"

    Garrick did not expect such bluntness and was taken aback. Smiling bitterly he said, "I was amoner. My father was a small merchant and he had been saving all his life. When he was on his deathbed, he gave me arge sum. It was his entire life savings. After he died, I opened a tradingpany without any backing. Thepany was doing very well and I married and started a family. But then troubles began arising and I began umting debt."<novelnext></novelnext>

    With a bitter expression, Ethan said, "I seeˇ­ Thanks for telling me this."

    "I have some ingenious ideas which are in production and soon I wish to sell these unique, never seen before products in the market. For that, I need a tradingpany. I want to buy your tradingpany, along with the debt." Ethan said calmly.

    Hearing this proposal, Gerrick''s eyes widened with surprise but he soon calmed himself down and fell into contemtion. After some thinking, he replied, "Why buy apany with its debt? It should be better to create your own."

    Ethan had expected the question and answered promptly, "It''s true, but I would have to begin from the beginning. The warehouses, the employees, the transport, the production, and the supply chain. It will take too much time."

    Garrick was tempted to ept the offer. The debt was dangerous and it could cost the livelihood of his entire family. With this deal, he could get rid of the debt and start a new life. But he was reluctant to sell thepany that he had raised with blood and tears. Gareick clenched his fists.

    Seeing his hesitation, Ethan quickly spoke, "Listen, I will buy yourpany and grow it to be a conglomerate. In this newpany, you will have 7% shares and you can work as the manager. You can run thepany as you like but I will decide what we will sell and how. I will make the strategies and you will see the administration. This is a good proposition for you."

    "May I ask, what will the young master sell?" Gerrick asked in hesitation.

    "Many things toe, all unique, new, and prestigious. For example, soap." Ethan said.

    "Soap?" Gerrick asked in bafflement.

    "Yes, it''s something you can clean your body with. After bathing using it, the skin glows and rejuvenates. After periodic use, the skin bes soft and more healthy. There will be another product called ''Shampoo''. It''s the same thing but for hair." Ethan exined on the surface.

    Gerrick began thinking about such a product and immediately understood that such a product could absolutely be a necessity among the nobles. His eyes twinkling, he said, "Is such a thing possible? How does one make it?"

    Ethanughed and said, "Now now, you must understand that it''s a trade secret. However, it can indeed be made. I found its recipe in a secret archive of our family."

    Hearing that the recipe hade from the ancient white family''s records, Derrick was now willing to believe it. Apart from that, he had also heard a lot about Ethan and didn''t think that he was ying some sort of joke.

    Gerrick began thinking deeply about the proposition. While it was true that hispany was slowly drowning, he didn''t want to end up working as a servant after owning such argepany. But if what Ethan was saying was true, he could still be wealthy with 7% of thepany.

    Most of all, the white family had power, influence, and connections. Even if Ethan was lying about the ''soap'', it wouldn''t change the fact that all of Derrick''s debt would be gone.

    Perhaps Gerrick wouldn''t have epted the proposition if he wasn''t married. But now he had a family and could no longer afford to be reckless like in his younger days. He had seen many who did not step back when needed and ruined their lives.

    He could clearly see that hispany was slowly sinking. The risks were too many and only one rock could break the camel''s back. Darrick absolutely did not want to see his family sold as ves. The thought terrified him.

    Finally, after what seemed like ages of thinking, Gerrick spoke, "Young Master, can I have two days for thinking this through?"

    Ethan raised his brows and did not say anything for a few moments. A nervous silence ensued and Derrick started feeling as if he had lost a good opportunity.

    Suddenly, Ethan smiled and said, "Sure! Take your time. If you agree then let us know. Bute to a decision quickly."

    Hearing this, Gerrick heaved a sigh of relief and left after bowing politely.

    After he left, Ethan smiled freely and said, "Old Man, this guy is the one. He will definitely ept. Also, dig around a bit and find out about the fire that erupted in his warehouse. It smells fishy."

 Chapter 119 Chess And Soap

    A week had passed ever since Ethan locked himself in his workroom. The form for making the soap was nearly ready and Ethan was simply working on a few details.

    The room was even messier with papers and ingredients all over the ce, ss jars with oils and various liquids were around Ethan who was on the floor. From those jars, the pungent mixtures of disgusting animal smell and the sweet scent of flowers drifted all over the room.

    Making soap in itself wasn''t difficult at all. Ethan knew the procedure well and it isn''t rocket science. But Ethan didn''t just want to make an ordinary soap, he wanted to make a soap that would make the skin glow and healthy. For that, he needed to search for and test special herbs that would not create any side effects.

    In Akarxia, there were many unusual nts and herbspletely different and a lot more magical than on earth. It was said that the mystical elements and the essence of the blessings that the Gods had left behind were the reason for such mutation in the green ecosystem of Akarxia.

    In fact, the evolution was so drastic that new magical species of nts were born. The species such as the dryads and the Tree Folk.

    To find the correct herb for his use, Ethan went through the vast reservoir of medical knowledge in the Temple''s library as long as the books he had in real life. After many sleepless nights, it seemed like he was finally up to something.

    After a lot of research and countless sleepless nights of reading, Ethan had already decided what he was going to use for fat and oil. For the scent, he had decided on a mixture of the essence fragrant flowers and for the herbal, properties, he had found the perfect thing after some extensive research in the Temple''s library. He had found a particr grass that met his needs.

    This herbal grass was a humble one. Its leaves soft and delicate. The grass had gotten its name from its property of shimmering with an emerald hue in the daylight. Apart from its beauty in daylight in the vast grasnds, there was really nothing much about it to take special note of. Thus, the grass did not garner much attention as even if it looked pretty, it was in plenty of abundances.

    But Ethan knew quite well that this grass had certain hidden properties that he had read from an encyclopedia of herbs in the temple''s library.

    The Greenglow had a secret that no one knew of. In actuality, the grass had potent rejuvenation and purifying capabilities if mixed with some other certain herbs as it would release a cocktail of enzymes and antioxidants that can cleanse the skin of impurities and toxins, leaving it looking healthy and radiant. Apart from that, the grass also had a mild calming sweet scent to it, making it perfect for the kind of soap that Ethan wanted to make.

    As Ethan concluded his final observations and study. He now had theplete form for the soap. Now all that was needed to do was to produce it.

    Ethan quickly sorted his room and burned all the papers and writing that he had made. After that, he moved all the ss sks and containers aside and cleared all the traces that could potentially reveal the form.

    Then, he opened the door and emerged from the room after a long time.

    Seeing his haggard appearance and getting a whiff of his stinking smell, the knights keeping guard outside were startled and stepped back.

    Basking in the sunshineing from the castle windows, Ethan yelled out, "Ahh! It''s good to be out!"

    The knight''s regained their cool once again and bowed in hurry. Looking at them, Ethan said, "I''m going to get refreshed. Inform Albert, Naenna, Ronan, and Aria to meet me in a bit. Understood?"

    The knights saluted and eximed stiffly, "Yes!" and then left on their feet.

    Laughing and smiling merrily, Ethan got back to his room and ordered his two personal maidsˇŞMaya and Sera, to prepare his clothes.

    After taking a fresh bath with warm water, Ethan wore new clothes and once again retained his angelic looks. At this moment, Sera got back from outside and ced the tray with tea and cookies on the table.

    As he began drowning in the bliss of sipping tea, the door opened and everyone entered. Naenna, Albert, Ronan, Aria, and even Armford.

    "You havee," Ethan muttered after sipping his tea.

    "Yes," Everyone said in unison.

    "Old man, how''s the vige fairing?" Ethan asked.

    "We didn''t need to do much, we have transformed it a bit to suit our needs. There were some abandoned buildings so some were upied, we transformed the abandoned ones into production facilities and for some of the upied, we bought at double the price from the locals." Albert said.

    With a curious expression, Ethan blurted, "You didn''t force the locals, right?"

    Albert flinched and said, "Not at all, we have bought the property for more than for price. The locals are mostlymoners and wouldn''t dare to defy the Ducal Will."

    Leaning back into his chair, Ethan said, "Good, remember, that vige is important to us. Perhaps it will be quite big someday. So don''t do anything provoking."

    Albert nodded in agreement and Naenna suddenly said with twinkling eyes, "Eth! The chessboard is ready! The old man delivered it when you were busy!"

    Hearing this excellent piece of news, Ethan became delighted as he asked in excitement, "Where is it? I want to see it!"

    At that moment, Naenna pped her hands and a maid came in carrying arge ornamented wooden box.

    The box was ced in front of Ethan and he opened it with anticipation.

    After opening the lid, Ethan first saw the broad wooden chessboard with sixty-four squares, light and dark.

    On first impression, the packaging looked amazing as the inside of therge box was covered in shiny red silk fabric with intricate designs on which the chessboard was ced. The chessboard looked very premium as the wood was glossy, shined, and smooth to the touch. So much so that it did not even feel like wood. The proof of the material being wood were the ''grains'', distinct patterns, textures, and stripes on the surface that ur naturally on wood.

    Besides the chessboard, there was a rectangrpartment to both sides where borate holes were made by measurements of the pieces in which the chess pieces were ced.

    Ethan grabbed the King by the crown on its head as he admired the skill of the artisan. One by one, he brought out all the pieces from their slots along with the chessboard and then arranged the chessboard with a smile on his face.

    Ethan would often y chess in his head when he was bored as there wasn''t really much to do in Akarxia for entertainment. He was truly ecstatic to y chess on the real chessboard.

    "Eth, will you y with me?" Naenna asked in excitement.

    "Masterˇ­ We''d like to learn as well." Sera, Maya, Albert, Ronan, and Aria all said in unison.

    Laughing heartily, Ethan said, "Hahaha! Good! I will surely teach you all!"

    Everyone moved closer to the table as Ethan ced all the pieces on the board in order. He then began exining what each piece was called and how it moved on the board. Then he exined all the rules and also began demonstrating by ying a match with himself.

    As everyone witnessed theplexity and intriguing rules, strategies, and patterns of the game, they were absolutely dumbfounded realizing that countless possibilities, tactics, and strategies existed in the game.

    One thing was certain the cunning nobles in their mansions, the royalty in their castles, and the military general in their barracks would love the sport of mind to no end.

    As Ethan reached the end of his exnation, Albert and Aria were focused and their eyes glittered with anticipation, Armford was already thinking of the various strategies of the game while Ronan and Naenna had stars revolving around their heads. They were literally overloaded.

    As if realizing something, Naenna pped her hands again in excitement and asked as she diverted her baffled mind from the game of chess,"Right! You were working on the new product! Did you finish it?"

    Smiling gently Ethan replied as he brought out a piece of paper and handed it to Albert, "Yes, take this list and prepare everything in the vige in two days. We will create the soap on a trial basis for the first time."

    Everyone was ted. They all anticipated seeing what this soap was all about and if it would truly work.

    "Oh andˇ­ Did Gerrick agree yet? And what about the thing I asked you regarding the fire?" Ethan asked abruptly, looking at Albert.

    "Young Master, he has agreed and the documents are ready. As for the fireˇ­ Please see this." Albert said solemnly as he handed Ethan a report.

    Ethan took the report and began reading. The more he read, the more his brows twitched and his eyes widened. It was written in the report that the fire was not natural, in fact, even the bandit attack wasn''t natural. There was a witness who had seen someone stalking the warehouse a few days before the fire. The same person had seen the same suspicious man roaming around in the vicinity of the warehouse on the day of the fire breakout.

    But this wasn''t even the more rming thing. The more rming thing was that someone was covering up the sabotage deliberately.

    With a stern, harsh tone and narrowed eyes, Ethan ordered, "Gather evidence, and don''t let the rat get the whiff of the smoke. Also, invite Gerrick when we go to the vige."

    "Yes, I have already begun the investigation," Albert said, then bowed and then left.

 Chapter 120 Winning Hearts

    Dragondale, A vige not far from Adenberd was a cheerful ce filled with normal people who had been living in the ce for generations. It was a quiet ce by the riverside where people mostly relied on farming and raising livestock.

    The vige had a very special position in the Duchy as it was one of the ces where the original natives of thend still lived to this day.

    The vige''s name hade from a rumor of the legendary battle between the dragon and the white mystic. As the tale went, the first patriarch had fought a berserk dragon and in this battle, the vige was destroyed and most of its inhabitants killed.

    In this long and destructive battle, the white mystic had imed victory, and the vige was rebuilt once again with the help of the patriarch. The patriarch was regretful that such destruction and death had fallen on the vige due to his miscalction and so to right the wrong, he had done everything in his power tofort the locals.

    Ever since the vige was left alone on its own as per the wishes of the residents. Of course, being left alone did not mean that it was cut off from the rest of the world. Simply that no one bothered the people who lived there.

    But recently, the Dragondale vige was bustling with activity as new buildings and infrastructure was being made there. Nothing excessive, just some warehouses and production facilities along with dorms for the ves to live in.

    While all the activity was happening, Ethan made sure that the vige would not be bothered. And so the construction was happening on the outskirts of the vige far from the farms and the residential area.

    All the former ves were brought into the vige in a temporary residence that was arge mansion. They still had the freedom to leave as they wished but those who still had families weren''t sure if they could make it back safely, or if their families would ept them again and so almost no one had left, simply living and waiting for the work that Ethan had promised them.

    The day was a bit cloudy and the wind was blowing freely, making the white clouds drift all over the skies.

    Suddenly, the sound of horses and carriage wheels rang as a dust cloud rose from the direction of Adenberd. In no time, many horses and armed knights riding on them along with a lone carriage came into view.

    Hearing the sounds, the residents of the town emerged from their houses and the farmers working in the fields turned their heads in curiosity.

    Soon, the entire convoy reached the vige and headed straight toward the outskirts without stopping.

    After reaching where thepany premise was being set up, Ethan, Naenna, and Aria got off the carriage. Albert and the knights also got off their steeds and immediately stepped forward to protect Ethan.

    "Such fresh air, this ce is good," Ethan muttered as he drew a long breath and faintly heard the sound of the river water.

    "Yes, please follow meˇ­ Everything is ready." Albert said.

    Following Albert, Ethan, and the others entered the highly securedpound and saw therge, old, worn-out mansion and the buildings around it in the vicinity.

    As the kids ying near the mansion began noticing Ethan, their eyes brightened and amotion started. Soon, the news of Ethan''s arrival spread, and everyone living in the mansion got out.

    One of those who got out of the mansion and looked at Ethan with brimming eyes was the beautiful woman Ethan had bought from the ve trader.

    As Ethan came face to face with the hundreds of people in front of him, he smiled seeing the woman in a good shape, and said, "Miss Valeria, you seem to be doing well."

    Valeria bowed with gratification and said, "I have been managing everyone here as Master Ethan asked of me. I hope that it is to your liking."

    Ethan looked around him and saw the previously malnourished children looking happy and healthy, The grown-ups looking hopeful with a new shine in their eyes, and the peaceful, well-organized surroundings.

    "You are doing great. I was not wrong to bring you here." Ethan said with a smile of approval.

    Hearing him say so, Valeria''s lips curled upwards in a relieved smile as she said, "I- I did not expect that you have been saving so manyˇ­ It is my pleasure to be of some help."

    Ethan shrugged and called out loudly, "Everyone seems to be here, What I promised, I''m here to fulfill it. I promised those of you abandoned and lost to give a new path. To begin a new life of happiness and fulfillment. I am no saint, so far I have given all of you shelter and food, but from now on, you must work to make the end''s meat. Those who are willing to devote themselves to work are wee to stay here. Those who do not, have no ce here."

    As Ethan finished speaking, silence ensued momentarily, and then a voice abruptly sounded, "My Lord! I can work!"

    It was a ten-year-old boy who had said it. As Ethan looked at him, the people finally came to their senses and one by one began calling out,

    "Ya, I can work!"

    "I can do anything!"

    "I''m willing!"

    Ethan raised his arm and gestured for everyone to be silent. With a smile, he said, "Do not worry, the work you will receive will not be too troublesome. You will get fair wages as well. Children below the age of fourteen do not need to work. For them, I will find something easier."

    Silence once again fell as everyone looked at each other in confusion. Then a big guy spoke hesitantly, "W-wages? Is that true?"

    "Of course, all of you are now my people. You are my family. It is only fair to pay wages for your hard work." Ethan said inly in a matter of factly manner.

    The people couldn''t believe what they had heard. It was inconceivable that first Ethan had saved them, then he had taken care of them for so long, he had offered them freedom, he had offered them a ce to stay in peace and work. And he was also going to pay them wages. These people who had suffered and who knew what sort of torment very was were now being treated as real human beings.

    The big guy who had asked the question remembered the cruelbour he had to do before during very without getting enough food or a single penny, on top of that, he would be whipped ruthlessly if he were to stop working. The man finally couldn''t control himself as he became wet with tears that he was trying hard to contain.

    "My Lord, thank you, My Lord! I will not disappoint My Lord!" The burly man got on his knees and said with determination in a shaking voice.

    Following him, one by one everyone realized that this was really happening. Everyone felt the same emotions as the burly man and couldn''t help but feel as if Ethan was an angel sent by God to help them.

    Kneeling and bowing in unison, everyone yelled out, "Thank you, My Lord! We will obey!"

    Ethan grinned and spread his arms as he called out to everyone in a loud, firm, and attractive voice, "Didn''t I say that we are family? There''s no need to be like this. I''m only doing what God wills me to do. Let us work together, to save more lives and thrive, together! Today marks the day of the beginning of our legacy! Today, we shall pave the first brick of ourpany!"

    Everyone could feel their blood pump faster in excitement while their hearts melted. The son of the mighty Duke had called ves such as themselves, people who were simply nobodies with nothing on their name, as family.

    He had said ''we''. Hearing Ethan speak in such a friendly manner, thest bit of uncertainty and anxiety in the people''s hearts vanished, getting reced by a sense of belonging and loyalty.

    No one knew when but the chants of "Long Live!" began resounding in thepound, traveling far and wide.

    "Let us not waste any more time, Valeria, tell me the names of everyone who is capable in here. I have instructions for a procedure that must be taught to them. Most of all, I need people who can supervise." Ethan brought Valeria to the side and said.

    "Yes, I have a few names," Valeria answered.

    "Good, you will be in charge of this small colony from now on. Organize everyone, select all capable people who can work, and have good character. Those who you can trust without a doubt. Divide all these people into groups of ten and appoint a leader for each group. If anyone causes trouble, then I give you the authority to make a judgment. Understand?"

    Brimming with delight, Valeria blurted, "it will be done!"

    "Good, do not disappoint me."

    Valeria nodded and quickly got to work. Ethan finally smiled freely and sighed as he turned around. As he looked at Naenna and others, he could see that they were all absolutely awe-struck by his performance.

    "Is everything I wanted ready?" Ethan asked, looking at Albert.

    "Yes, everything has been prepared there!" Albert replied pointing at the buildings In the distance.

 Chapter 121 Making Soap

    Valeria was unexpectedly a lot more capable than Ethan had expected. When he first bought her in the ve market, that was only because he could see that she was somewhat different from the rest.

    Even in a difficult situation, she was a quick thinker, was fast to make decisions to attract his attention, paid attention to her surroundings, and did not hesitate to take critical risks. These were all the capabilities that Ethan was looking for in someone who could supervise all the workers and work on a ground level for hispany.

    This is why Ethan had paid a hefty amount for her. And she did not disappoint at all.

    After Ethan bought her, he sent her to the outskirts of Adenberd where all the people he had bought from the ve trader were kept. He had then ordered her to get to know everyone around her and help the ce gain their trust. After that, her next task was to determine the capabilities and qualities of all the ves.

    And the result of all that was in front of him. Inside the workshop at the manufacturingpound, about a hundred people were standing in front of Ethan. All of them were men and women with sturdy physiques and resolute, determined demeanors. The burly man from before was also one of them.

    All the people were looking at Ethan with anxiety and anticipation. Ethan had told them that they were going to make something new.

    Gerrick had been with Ethan the whole time. He too was rather surprised seeing all the ves, he looked forward to what Ethan was going to do. While at the same time, he felt immensely gratified towards Ethan who had bought his drawingpany and saved him from a catastrophe.

    "Young Master, so how do we make this soap?" Gerrick asked the question that everyone had been wanting to ask.

    "Let''s begin!" Ethan said as he gave Albert a look.

    Inviting the workers with him, Ethan moved where arge pot and other containers were kept in the workshop.

    It was a veryrge pot, severalrge containers, arge supply of water, a long stick for stirring, and a mold.

    As Ethan gestured, the clothes from over the containers were removed, revealing the ingredients inside.

    "First, I will introduce the ingredients necessary to make a soap." Ethan began as he moved to the first pot.

    "This is olive oil, one of the key ingredients. Then there is animal fat, we can use any animal''s fat it doesn''t matter. Then we need Iye, which is made by mixing water into the ashes of hardwood trees and allowing it to sit for several days until it has be a solution. This solution should then be filtered to remove impurities." Ethan said.

    "The next step is to melt the oil or fat in the pot. Once it''s done, we take the oil or fat mixture and the Iye and mix them properly while stirring it constantly. This is a strenuous and very important task. Then we add a remedy of certain herbs for health, and flowers for the scent into the mixture, and then pour it into the mold. Understood?"

    Everyone nodded their heads understanding the procedure carefully, not even daring to blink. Gerrick was a bit doubtful as he had never heard of such a procedure before however, as a merchant, he was looking forward to making something new.

    "The concoction then will be kept in the mold for several days for it to be cooled and hardened. After it''s hardened and cooled off, we take it out of the mold and cut it into small bars. Then these bars will be left for weeks so that the excess Iye and oil are removed and the soap is milder. And finally, it will be finished."

    "It''s a long processˇ­" Gerrick muttered dumbfounded.

    "Yes, it can take up to half a month. Hard work and dedication will be needed and most of all, this process should not be leaked at any cost. If I find that anyone has betrayed my trust, then do not me me for being ruthless." Ethan said in a stern voice as he narrowed his eyes.

    The workers bowed deeply hearing this as they all said in unison, "Master, Trust us! We will not betray even at the cost of death!"

    "Master, we are not afraid of hard work either. We have suffered a lot more strain as ves. This is nothing!" The burly man said.

    With a smile, Ethan asked, "I trust you all, what is your name?"

    "Brock, My Lord!" the burly man replied as he pped his chest with a smile on his face.

    "Good, now then, let us take this step forward and begin!" Ethan dered enthusiastically.

    Immediately, everyone sprung into action and began making the soap with Ethan''s guidance and supervision.

    For the first batch, since it was a trial batch, Ethan only decided to create a bit of soap to show everyone the process and have them get some experience. He implored everyone to pay attention and learn quickly to the best of their ability.

    Especially, he asked Valeria and Brock to learn the process very keenly.

    As per the procedure, the melting of oil began first as the Iye solution was already avable since Ethan had made preparations beforehand.

    Arge fire was ignited in a secure setting and the olive oil was poured into the pot on the fire. As the steam and fumes began were created, Ethan ordered everyone to secure their eyes and nose with a filtering cloth. The cloth had already been provided to everyone and so everyone obeyed promptly.

    After several hours passed, the room was filled with steam as the temperature grew, after some more time passed, Ethan ordered for the fire to be put out.

    Opening the pot, everyone saw the melted oil which had be a thick solution.

    Now came the most important part which was mixing the Iye and the oil while stirring it constantly for a long amount of time.

    Ethan had chosen some of the stronger men for this task. The one with the most tolerance as a lot of dedication was needed at this stage.

    Around a dozen men surrounded therge pot while standing a few distances away from the pot as they held long storing tools to help them stir the mixture from a distance.

    The stirring process soon began while the oil was still mildly heated. The Iye solution was mixed into the oil at above room temperature and the men immediately began stirring the mixture using all their strength.

    Ethan was carefully monitoring the entire process in a close proximity as controlling the intensity of the fire and the temperature was very important so that the Iye solution wouldn''t be burnedpletely.

    There was a separate expert Ethan had brought from the city who was controlling the intensity of the fire as per Ethan''smand.

    While this rigorous procedure was going on, the other workers watched keenly as they did not want to miss anything. Everyone admired Ethan because he was going to such lengths for his goal. Naenna, Aria, and Albert were one of those who admired him.

    As hours after hours passed, the men became covered with sweat but their determination hadn''t wavered in the slightest. It was truly miraculous how their gratitude for Ethan and the wish to repay him kept them going with enthusiasm.

    Gradually as time passed, the mixture became visibly thick.

    It was morning when they had begun but now it was near evening when Ethan finally gave themand to stop the stirring.

    Without wasting more time, Ethan gave the queue and Albertmanded the men to bring out the special remedy of Greenglow, herbs, and flowers that was prepared secretly beforehand.

    The fact was that this remedy was the true secret ingredient that would be the identity of the soap.

    After the mixture cooled off a bit, the special remedy was mixed into the concoction and stirred once again. Soon, a magical thing happened as the thick liquid began glowing green while the sweet scent of flowers and herbs flowed out.

    Seeing this, everyone''s eyes brightened as they finally thought that perhaps this ''soap'' was truly something new and magical as Ethan had said.

    After some time, the hot concoction was then poured into the mold, and everyone finally heaved sighs of relief. Ethan and everyone were tired but the work was finally done.

    "Good.. G-good jobˇ­ Please take a rest. Now we simply wait a few days and see what happens. Well done. I''m proud." Ethan said as he cleaned the sweat off of his face with a clean cloth and stumbled a bit in exhaustion.

    Seeing him like this, Albert quickly came forward and advised, "Young Master should rest as well."

    Naenna and others agreed wholeheartedly to this seeing Ethan so worn out. The workers, who were also tired, also begged for Ethan to rest.

    "Alright. I will rest now." Ethan said with a smile and moved to leave with Albert''s supporting arm.

 Chapter 122 Trouble?

    The next day, another batch of soap was made, but this time, Ethan only stood on the sidelines as he simply guided Valeria and Brock through the process. This was because he wanted them to work and function without him.

    After the process was done in the evening, Ethan gave the workers involved a share of the wages, instructed Valeria to keep doing good work, and then left for the mansion.

    In the carriage, Naenna and Gerrick both sat with him as he wanted to discuss some things while heading back.

    "Mr. Gerrick, what do you think?" Ethan asked.

    "Young Master, if the soap can really do what you say, then we will gain a lot of profit by selling it to the nobility and royalty all over the world," Gerrick replied with a smile.

    "I have faith, it will be very effective. Right, how do we supply our products throughout the kingdom?" Ethan asked.

    "We have a few options, we could partner up with other merchants andpanies, or perhaps even the merchant association for supply. This would be the easy choice, the difficult way is to build our ownwork slowly."

    Looking at Naenna, Ethan asked, "What do you think?"

    Naenna thought for a moment and then said, "The merchant association has its roots nearly everywhere. It would be more efficient if we supply through them. However, building our ownwork and branches may be more efficient in the long term. It would also give us more mobility and freedom."

    Gerrick nodded in agreement upon hearing this. He was pretty surprised seeing the Duke''s children being so intelligent.

    Ethan did not say anything for a second, simply sitting in a thoughtful pose with his palm resting below his chin.

    After a few moments, he finally looked at the both of them and said, "I want to begin as soon as possible. We will make a deal with the merchant association and supply through them in the initial stages while simultaneously building our ownwork."

    "That would be good." Gerrick and Naenna said.

    Suddenly, Ethan looked at Gerrick and said, "Another thing, I''m changing thepany''s name."

    Gerrick replied without a change in his expression, "As you wish."

    Naenna jumped up and asked, "What''s the name going to be?"

    "Silkline Trading Company."

    "It''s a good name!" Naenna eximed in enthusiasm.

    "Mr. Gerrick, I''m counting on you to manage the affairs of thispany from now on. In about a week, the product will be ready. I have also ordered about 200 chess sets which we will send to some nobles along with the soap for free." Ethan said.

    "For free?" Naenna asked bafflement knitting her brows.

    "Of course, right now no one knows us or what we make. By giving them out for free, we can make some high-ranking nobles use them and that will naturally spread the word. Since these gifts are going to be from the White Family, we will at least have their attention."

    "That''s a good strategy, young master." Gerrick praised sincerely.

    At this moment, the carriage stopped and Albert spoke from outside, "Mr. Gerrick, it''s your stop."

    Gerrick smiled as he stood up from his seat and bowed toward Ethan. He then got off the carriage and then the carriage began moving once again.

    ***

    After reaching the mansion, Ethan first went to visit his mother as it had been a while since he talked with her.

    As Naenna, Albert, and Ethan entered, Aisha came forward with a smile and said, "Ethan, you''re back. You haven''t been home for a while. Don''t push yourself too much."

    Ethan also smiled gently and said, "It''s fine, I''m doing what must be done."

    Aisha grabbed Ethan''s arm as she guided him inside straight to the dining room where a delicious scent of food was drifting in the air, making Ethan''s stomach growl.

    Aisha giggled and said, "I especially made you a meal myself. Everything that you like,eˇ­"

    Ethan was hungry and so he nodded in relief. Sitting at the table, he began eating the delicacies with great interest.

    Suddenly, Aisha''s face became serious as she said, "News came todayˇ­"

    "What news?" Ethan asked.

    "Your fatherˇ­ He has begun hunting down the cultists. He raided one of their bases."

    Ethan abruptly stopped eating as he heard this. Inwardly he thought, ''He''s really doing it?''

    "I''m certain that he will prevail over those evil cultists. By the way, where is Luceryc?" Ethan asked, changing the topic.

    Aisha sighed and said, "Heˇ­ He is in training."

    Surprised, Ethan blurted, "Training?"

    Aisha nodded and said with a sorrowful tone, "Perhaps it''s because your uncle died. But he has been training fanatically ever since."

    "Why?"

    "It was your uncle''s wish that he be proficient in swordsmanship. But he never took an interest before this. Perhapsˇ­ He has changed."

    "How is everything else? Grandmotherˇ­ And Shirinˇ­ Any news from the capital?"

    "No significant news yetˇ­"

    "I seeˇ­" Ethan muttered and once again began eating.

    Averting her gaze from Ethan, Aisha looked at Naenna sitting beside him and raised her brow.

    "Naenna? Have you seen yourself? You look terrible." Aisha said in an exasperated tone. Naenna frowned and said, "I don''t see a problem."

    Aisha sighed again as she looked at Ethan and said, "Ethan, is there any need to get your sister involved?"

    "Of course, she will be of great help to me, mother. You have nothing to worry about, you seeˇ­ I alone cannot handle everything nor can I neglect it. It''s important to have someone from our family look after the work." Ethan said firmly without hesitation.

    Aisha''s brows twitched as she contemted for a moment. Seeing Naenna''s anxious expression, she said, ".... Fine. But you mustn''t overdo it!"

    Hearing this, Naenna beamed with happiness as she eximed, "Really?! I can?! Thank you, mother!"

    Aisha smiled and shrugged.

    After that, everyone simply ate their fill in the silence. After Ethan was done, he wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and bowed to his mother, "Thank you for the meal, it was delicious."

    "You liked it? You should stay in the mansion more so I can make food for you everyday. Aisha nudged with a smile on her face.

    With a bitter tone, Ethan said, "I will try to."

    Just as Aisha was about to bid farewell for the night, she suddenly remembered something, "I nearly forgot, that boy you brought with youˇ­ He has also been training with the garrisonmander as you wished. Surprisingly, he is very tenacious and has a good aptitude. You have a good eye for talent."

    "Thank you, please teach Aria as well." Ethan bowed.

    "Yes, it seems you are tired. Take some rest. See you in the morning."

    Ethan nodded. He truly was tired. The process of soap-making was long and tedious and even if he wasn''t doing the work, he was the one guiding and monitoring the process keenly. After saying good night to his mother and sister, Ethan returned to his room after a long time.

    Soon after he got to his room, the door knocked and Ethan opened it unsurprisingly.

    "Young Master." Albert bowed.

    "Alright, give me the full report." Ethan sat on his chair and said calmly.

    Albert stood solemnly in front of Ethan with his hands sped together in front of him. Albert brought out a paper from his coat and handed it to Ethan, then he began reporting.

    "Young Master, we had the suspicious lurker''s sketch made with the memory of the witness. We then searched for the man and eventually captured him in a high-end tavern in the city. After interrogation, the man confessed to lighting a fire in Mr. Gerrick''s warehouse."

    "Who put him to it?" Ethan asked.

    "A rival merchant jealous of his sess," Albert said.

    "Hmm, that exins theck of caution. But you wouldn''t be making this face if it is just that." Ethan said narrowing his eyes sharply like a razor de.

    "That''s right, the City Watch were noticed the spontaneous fire and despite there being sufficient evidence for raising doubts, the investigation was dropped," Albert informed in a grave tone.

    A silence ensued as Ethan contemted with his neck down. After a few minutes, he raised his neck and said nonchntly, "Looks like this is a case of corruption. Hmph! They take my father''s silence as weakness! Seems they have forgotten who their sovereign is."

    Ethan''s tone was very soft and his voice calm. But he gave off an intimidating and cold ruthless air nheless.

    "There is another matter as well."

    "What more?"

    "Something very abnormal seems to be happening in the Duchy. There is a bandit group that is robbing merchants. However, they do not kill the merchants if the merchants were to surrender."

    A particr memory shed in Ethan''s mind as he muttered, "Bandits huhˇ­"

    "Yes," Albert said.

    "Well, why haven''t we dealt with them yet?" Ethan asked in annoyance.

    "We have tried before but they are not a normal bunch. They are not savages, extremely cautious and resilient. They do not hesitate to disappear for a while if we catch their tracks, only to resurface again." Albert clicked his tongue in frustration and said.

    "Mmmˇ­ Interesting." Ethan murmured preupied with thought.

 Chapter 123 Removing Bad Apple

    In the headquarters of the city watch, the soldiers and guards were going about their daily routine. The soldiers were ready to respond to any news as they went about their respective work.

    In the chief''s office, a man with a curvy mustache, big eyes, and a muscr physique, wearing light armor, was sitting in his chair as he read the various papers in front of him one by one.

    Suddenly, the door opened with a thud and the man frowned in anger as he shouted, "How audacious! Who the fu-"

    Halfway through the sentence, he abruptly stopped, seeing the squad of the White Family''s knights at the door. A moment passed as the knights and the man stared at each other but then a guard came running into the office from behind the knights.

    He wore a confused, panic-stricken expression on his face as he made his way to the man. He bowed and said, "Sir, that- they just barged inˇ­"

    Hearing this, the man, who was the chief of the city watch, raised his eyebrows and said, "What is the meaning of this?"

    From the group of knights, one came forward and unsheathed his sword. Then the others also followed and pointed at the chief and the knight in the front said calmly, "Sir Neronn, pleasee with us. The young master has summoned you."

    Seeing the swords pointed at Neronn, the headquarters went into an uproar as everyone began murmuring in hush voices. Everyone wondered what Norann had done as not just anyone was pointing their swords at him, they were the household knights only loyal to the family. It really made people draw assumptions.

    Neronn flinched when the knight spoke as he immediately began feeling anxious. But outwardly he wore a calm, poker face and said, "What''s the matter?"

    "Pleasee with us."

    Neronn looked around for a second seeing that more and more eyes were on him. In his heart, he was really afraid but then he remembered that neither the Duke nor Alier was in the territory. Thinking this, his anxiety lessened and he said confidently, "Fine! Let''s go!"

    The knights then escorted Neronn out under everyone''s watchful eyes and headed straight to the castle. After they left, the muffled murmurs from before erupted into full-blown discussions.

    After reaching the castle, Neronn was brought directly in front of Ethan. Seeing that it was truly just Ethan, Neronn''s confidence was boosted as he said, "Young Master, have I offended you in any way? What is the meaning of all this?"

    Ethan, who was sitting in his chair, did not speak. He only stared at Neronn coldly with an unwavering gaze like a statue. This immediately put Neronn off his bnce as subconsciously began rubbing his fingers while looking around.

    The bizarre silence continued as no one spoke. While Ethan simply stared and Neronn became more and more disturbed by the second.

    Finally unable to fed up with the disturbing silence he spoke, "Young Maste-"

    Ethan suddenly interrupted, "Did I allow you to speak?"

    Neronn waspletely put off bnced at this point and he began feeling a strange ticklish sensation in his spine. He blurted, "But-"

    "Did I allow you to speak?" Ethan repeated coldly.

    Neronn had cold sweat appearing on his temples now as he couldn''t understand what was happening. He had attempted to take control of the conversation but he was the one with cold sweat over his body.

    Just as he was getting more and more unnerved, Ethan finally spoke, "Do you know about the fire that happened in the warehouse?"

    With a deadpan expression, Nevann said, "Yes, it was a big fire but we, fortunately, managed to stop it from spreading."

    "Who was responsible for it?" Ethan asked.

    "Huh? It was an ident."

    "Oh? How did the fire start then?" Ethan leaned back and asked nonchntly.

    Nevann finally felt the heavy atmosphere softening and he regained his confidence once again.

    "It was carelessness on the employee''s part. They left one firemp burning after locking the warehouse. Themp fell and the fire began spreading because of the goods inside." He exined with a smile.

    Ethan''s expression became stiff as he mmed the table harshly and yelled, "Amp? Do you take me for a fool?!"

    Nevann flinched as he bowed quickly and scrambled to exin himself, "Young Master, this is what our investigation unveiled. It''s true, believe me! I personally investigated it!"

    Ethan sighed regretfully as he nced at Albert. Albert understood and pped his hands.

    The door opened once again and two knights came in as they dragged a roughed-up, haggard-looking man with them.

    "This is the man who did it. He confessed it too and also told us who put him to it." Ethan said.

    Nevann''s eyes widened and then his expression changed to an angry one as he said, "How vile! Young Master, this man should be put to death!"

    Ethan did not say anything once again and simply tapped the table with his finger. The atmosphere grew awkward once again and then Ethan abruptly said, "Then shall I put you to death as well?"

    Hearing this, Nevann stepped back in fright as he spoke in a tone as if he was being unjustly used, "Young master, have Imitted an offense? Why are you saying this?"

    Ethan stood up and said calmly, "Enough! You knew that the fire was not natural. You knew who it was that instigated the malicious conspiracy and yet you closed the investigation. Am I wrong?"

    "Y-young masterˇ­ Believe meˇ­ I haven''t done anythingˇ­ This is unjust!" Spooked shitless, Nevann cried out.

    "Exactly, you did nothing and let the criminal get away," Ethan said coldly.

    "No! This is not trueˇ­ I don''t know who would feed you such lies."

    "Do you mean to say I can not think for myself?"

    "N-no, w-whatˇ­ Proofˇ­ What proof do you have?" Nevann panicked as he sensed Albert''s piercing gaze on him.

    "Hmph! You unloyal greedy dog! you dare talk back to me? Was the ie we give you not enough?!" Ethan yelled as his eyes red up in anger.

    But immediately calming himself down, Ethan ordered in a frosty tone, "Execute him publicly! So no will dare to be corrupt again!"

    "Yes, Young Master!" Albert said as he instantly appeared in front of Nevann and began dragging him out.

    Nevann''s face contorted in horror as he bellowed desperately, "No no no! Please! Hear me! You can''t do this to me!"

    "You filthy prick, I can do whatever I want. If you are so innocent, why did we find 1000 gold coins in your home? Why did you meet with Gaden Leif just after the fire erupted? Do you think we are slumbering? Fool!" Ethan said inly without any expression on his face. However, the mockery and disdain in his gaze were evident.

    Albert grabbed him forcefully and began dragging him out once again despite the useless resistance.

    "No! Forgive me! No! Pleaseˇ­ I- I beg you!" Nevann pleaded as he tried to get out of Albert''s grasp but to no avail as his mournful cries of panic simply faded in the distance.

    ''Foolˇ­ I suspected before that he might have been a follower of Alier. Good thing that themb presented itself on my doorstep.'' Ethan thought.

    A few moments passed and then Albert returned. Looking at Ethan with admiration he asked, "Young Master, how did you know that it was him?"

    Ethan chuckled and said, "Who else could have been if not him? It was just a lucky guess. However, I did suspect him ever since those assassins easily got into the city and also left without raising any rms.''

    Albert''s eyes widened. He smiled and said, "Young master can do anything. I am in awe."

    "Alright, enough of that. It doesn''t suit you." Ethan said as he began writing on a high-quality paper.

    Albert''s expression suddenly turned serious and he spoke once again, "What about the merchant? Should we get him?"

    "No, I don''t want to cause any ruckus. Here, send this letter to the merchant association." Ethan said as he handed the letter that he had written to Abert.

    Albert took the letter from Ethan''s hands and began reading.

    After reading the letter, his eyes brightened and he said, "That''s a good method to ruin the man. These types of malicious practices are against the rules of the merchant association, at least on paper. If we simply write to them about the man''s crime and provide proof, the association will have to give you face and will take measures against the merchant. That will be enough to ruin him."

    "Correct, now go," Ethan said with a crafty smile on his face. He once again became busy with official work.

    Albert bowed and then left. Ethan''s letter then soon reached the manager of the Adenberd branch of the association and the next day, Nevann''s crimes were publicly announced and he was executed.

    This incident once again showed the popce that Ethan wasn''t simply friendly and brave, but he was also a deceptive and ruthless personality.

 Chapter 124 Finalizing

    One week passed and Ethan returned to the Dragondale vige once again. The whole week, the soap that was poured into arge mold had been left alone securely to cool off and harden and now it was time to finally see the results of all the hard work.

    Valeria, the workers who had worked on the two batches, Ethan, and his subordinates stood outside the workshop in anticipation as the guard opened the door of the workshop.

    The door opened, shedding light inside and then a floral, rejuvenating, sweet scent tingled everyone''s noses as they entered the workshop.

    Ethan immediately got to where the molds were ced without wasting any time. After reaching there, he became anxious to uncover the results. Even though the smell was wonderful, he didn''t know if the soap actually turned out good or not.

    Everyone watched as Ethan hesitated, finally, Naenna spoke, "I will do it! I''m sure it''s perfect!"

    Ethan smiled and took a step back as he let his sistere forward to unveil the soap under the covers.

    Naenna''s eyes were brimming with anticipation and happiness as she dly came forward. Extending her arm, she unveiled the mold abruptly in a blink of an eye and everyone''s eyes widened seeing the sight in front of them.

    In the mold, a dark green colored hard soap with a very soft and cozy texture gave off waves of sweet, herbal fragrances as its sight fell on everyone''s eyes.

    Breathing deeply and taking the fresh fragrant smell in, Naenna let out a surprised squeal as she eximed, "Woah! This smells amazing! I thinkˇ­ I think it''s done."

    Everyone nodded in response as they breathed in. This was a scent that they had never sniffed before. It was herbal, yet floral and suddenly very mysterious. It was hard to describe and that was also its appeal.

    Ethan smiled as he touched therge b of soap and felt its texture with his hand. It was exactly as he had hoped. It was hard enough but not so much that you could blow a person''s head by throwing it at someone. Ethan could easily dig his nails into it and that meant that the soap was perfect.

    Seeing this massive sess, Ethan couldn''t help butugh in delight.

    "Well done! We have done it! Have this b of soap out from the mold and carefully cut it into small rectangr bars. Then wrap the bars in packaging and fill the stock in." Ethan ordered with a wide smile on his face.

    "Yes Master, but we will need more skilled people for the job of cutting," Brock said.

    "That''s true, what''s next?" Valeria joined in.

    Ethan released the breath that he had been holding and said, "Now we don''t look back. We will begin mass production right away. Everything will be delivered here. All the tools and ingredients. Each day there will be new batches in the molds. You can start to employ all the hundreds of people we have here after a few days when everything is prepared and we are fully functional."

    Brock and Valeria''s faces brightened upon hearing this as they bowed.

    Taking another look at the b of soap, Ethan smiled proudly and then turned around. "Quickly cut a few samples for me."

    Bowing politely, the workers began the work and Ethan left the workshop with his group. After some time, a few perfectly cut samples of soap were delivered to Ethan, taking those samples with him, Ethan left for the merchant association.

    ***

    Ethan''s carriage reached the merchant association once again and he quickly went in without wasting any time.

    As soon as he entered, the receptionist from before came forward and directly guided him to Simon''s office.

    "Mr. Ledger, nice to see you again," Ethan said as he entered the office with Albert.

    "Likewise, pleaseˇ­ Have a seat. Would you like something to eat or drink?"

    "Yes, tea," Ethan said.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨ľ?¦Í¨ş|ˇ¤§ă¨®§® Simon smiled and shot a nce at the receptionist. She nodded in understanding and left.

    As Ethan sat on the chair, Simon said, "I received your letter and we have taken the appropriate action."

    Ethan smiled and nodded as he said, "That''s wonderful. You see, I realize that there is bitterpetition between the merchants but I cannot tolerate when someone''s actions jeopardize the city."

    Simon nodded affirmatively.

    "That is reasonable. We are against any malicious practices." Simon reassured with a smile.

    Ethan''s expression and body posture suddenly changed as he became candid. Leaning forward in the chair while narrowing his eyes slightly, Ethan spoke, "Alright, now thenˇ­ Let us discuss business, shall we?"

    Simon smiled amicably and responded, "Certainly, I have been waiting."

    Ethan showed a mysterious smile as he nced at Albert.

    Albert understood and put two boxes on the table which immediately drew Simon''s attention.

    Looking at Simon''s puzzled expression, Ethan confidently gestured to open the boxes. Simon went ahead and opened both boxes with anticipation and was baffled by what he saw.

    In the first box, there was a chessboard set that only looked like some borate designer block of wood to him and in the other box, there was some strange green object with a strange texture.

    With a dumbfounded expression, Simon asked, "Whatˇ­ What is this?"

    "There is one of the products that mypany will be mass producing." Ethan said casually with a straight face.

    "...yes.. But what are they? I haven''t seen anything like this before." Simon mumbled.

    Ethan chuckled and then broke out with a grin as he then went on exining the concept of chess and the use of soap.

    As he was exining, Simon''s eyes were slowly stretching out of their sockets. By the end, it looked as if his eyeballs would fall off and roll on the floor.

    Simon hadn''t acquired such an honorable position in the merchant association''s hierarchy for nothing. In his roots, he was a very shrewd and cunning merchant who could practically smell the scent of money and profits from miles away.

    Simon knew the value of what Ethan had brought out but what baffled him, even more, was that Ethan didn''t seem to care about such revolutionary things. He was exining so casually as if these things were just some day-to-day products.

    What baffled him, even more, was the fact that Ethan had imed that he had more such revolutionary ideas.

    At this moment, Simon saw Ethan as someone extremely important and didn''t dare to be careless. He knew why Ethan was with him and decided toe straight to the point.

    "Young Masterˇ­ These things are incredible. What would you like from us?"

    "Simple, I want you to share Intel with us and provide assistance supplying the soap throughout the kingdom. In return, you will receive 10% of the profits. I would like for us to have a cooperative rtionship. What do you think?"

    Hearing this, Simon went silent for a moment and then spoke resolutely, "What about some share of thepany?"

    Hearing this, Ethan narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Uneptable. The only reason I''m here is that I don''t want to bother setting up mywork. Do you think the White Family can''t handle supply? The production, the idea, the manpower, all work is done by us and you want a share of thepany? That''s simply not possible.

    This is my final deal, 10% of the profit of the individual product of soap and the chess set. As for the intel, if it''s too sensitive then we are willing to pay extra. Take it or leave it. Before you make the decision, know that these are not the only products I have in mind. There are more toe."

    Hearing this rather blunt response, Simon fully epted that he truly wasn''t dealing with someone ordinary. The way Ethan had put it, it was very blunt and cold but at the same time, there was no argument he made as what Ethan had said was the truth.

    A few minutes of silence fell upon the surroundings as Simon carefully contemted all aspects. If what Ethan had said was true, then the profits would be humongous. On top of that, Ethan presumably had more such goods to sell.

    Since it wasn''t worth it to antagonize Ethan, Simon smiled happily as he extended his hand, "Young Master Ethan, it''s good to work with you. We will handle the distribution and supply on your behalf. May I ask, have you registered yourpany?"

    Ethan shook Simon''s hand and said, "Don''t worry about it, we are called the Silkline Trading Company. All my products shall be sold under this name. Is that clear?"

    "Of course, it''s a good name. I will have the contract made and sent to the castle soon. If you have more such entric and unique ideas, please consider giving me the honor to coborate."

    "Sure, I will consider it. Now then, I have much to do." Ethan said with a gentle smile as he stood up from the chair and turned around.

    As Simon watched him leave, Ethan said, "Keep those two boxes as a gift."

 Chapter 125 Bloodrogue Ashura Manual

    Three months passed in a jiffy and many things had changed in Adenberd during this time. The first noticeable thing was that something very significant was happening in the slums as people were dying left and right in a brutal conflict. However, at the same time, things were also turning for the better as all those who were dying were hooligans and criminals.

    The second big change that urred was the fact that the Silkline Trading Company had gone public, releasing their first-ever products, a chessboard, and a soap.

    Both of these products took the limited public that could afford them by storm. The chessboard was something that many could afford as Ethan could easily cut some costs in production by using low-quality wood and so now you could easily see chessboards lying around in taverns on the tables as the drunkards relieved their boredom.

    As there weren''t many affordable things for people to do in their free time for entertainment, the intriguing andpetitive game of chess had quickly be famous in the city.

    On the other hand, soap was a costlymodity that not just anyone could afford. And Ethan was adamant to keep it that way at least until it became famous throughout the world. Anyhow, the small number of people that could afford it were absolutely ecstatic. It was like a Godly substance for thedies who had experienced the rejuvenation of their skin. Even so that the older ones were starting to look a lot younger.

    Ethan fully capitalized on this opportunity and set the price weighing in gold. Ethan knew that when the soap would be sent throughout the kingdom for trade, it would sell out in a matter of time as rumors of this ''soap'' were already starting to spread in high society.

    And so Ethan had been simply stockpiling it for the past three months. The production was in full swing and the workshops were starting to be filled with molds with the soap poured into them for cooling down.

    However, after making a deal with the merchant association and creating the first few batches of soap, Ethan did not bother to involve himself too much. Hepletely left it on people like Armford, Gerrick, and even Naenna.

    Ethan had no interest in wasting his time in management as there were other capable people do to all that for him. Since this was the case, Ethan had been focusing on himself for the past three months.

    Especially, Ethan had been training to improve his swordsmanship as he was not willing to reveal his ancestral powers unless absolutely necessary.

    Along with that, he was also making potions for Ronan and Aria every week and he was also doing the acupuncture and acupressure techniques on both of them every day.

    Then Ethan was also reading everything in the grand library of the temple as well as trying to improve hisprehension of the ancestral blessing. He had been practicing using his mystical powers behind closed doors but simply that wasn''t enough to progress exponentially. Ethan needed to go to the Arctic Domain but he didn''t know how to enter willingly.

    It was a morning ofte winter and Ethan was in his room in the castle. He was done with bathing with the soap after some rough training and was practically in bliss.

    At this moment, a knock sounded and both Ronan and Aria entered.

    As Ethan looked at the both of them, he could see how much they had changed from before. They looked frail and scared before but now they seemed confident and elegant. Aria came forward with a smile, carrying a tray of teacup and cing it on the table. Ronan simply bowed and stood with Aria at the side.

    "You two seem to be doing well," Ethan said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Aria smiled and Ronan flinched slightly while maintaining an expressionless face.

    "Yes, this is all your grace, Master," Aria said with an expression of reverence on her face. Ronan did not react but he had the same feelings as Aria. He was simply too proud to say it out loud.

    Ethanughed as he picked up the cup of tea and said, "Are we finally ready?"

    "Yes! Everything is ready and we are prepared to transport the soap throughout the kingdom. However, we will not be able to work at full capacity due to winter."

    "Oh, that''s fine. Begin the supply as much as we can. And the chess setsˇ­ Have they been sent to the nobles and merchants?"

    "Yes, they have all been sent a long time ago and should have reached by now. We have sent them to nobles and wealthy merchants from all over the world. Soon, the name of ourpany will be popr." Aria reported with a smile.

    "That is great, remember, when the news of ourpany spreads, the soaps should be out in the market. That will effectively get us more attention."

    Aria nodded in agreement and said hesitantly, "Ummˇ­ I have a suggestion."

    "What is it?" Ethan asked as he sipped the warm tea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The winter will end soon, Lady Aisha could organize parties, invite all the noblewomen, and introduce their products to them. Ever since she began using the soap, she has been looking stunning! I''m sure seeing the effects will help more than simply hearing about it."

    Ethan raised his brows in surprise. He had this idea but he had forgotten about it as he was very busy. Smiling with appreciation Ethan spoke, "Good idea! You can talk to my mother about this."

    "Ummˇ­ She has been asking for you for a lot of days."

    "Why? Has anything happened?" Ethan asked nonchntly.

    "Uhhˇ­ Nothing. It''s been quite a lot of time since you went to the mansion."

    "Ohˇ­ I like it here, it''s such a bother going back and forth. I will visit soon anyways." Ethan said, finishing his tea with a big sip.

    Suddenly, he looked at Ronan who was standing silently, and said, "Ronan, how is your training going?"

    Ronan clenched his fists and said with determination, "I''m eternally grateful for the opportunity you have given me, I will not waste it!"

    Ethan shrugged and chuckled, "Don''t be so stiff Ronan. Are you learning the White Family''s sword art manual"

    "Yes! It''s very impressive! Master Albert and Sir Commander are teaching me." Ronan said with a hint of excitement in his tone.

    Ethan suddenly grinned as he then pulled out arge thick stack of paper bound together with stitches. Slipping what seemed like a book towards Ronan, Ethan said, "Forget the white family''s martial arts. I have something a lot better for you. Hereˇ­"

    Ronan was baffled when he heard Ethan say that he is to stop learning the white family''s martial arts. He didn''t know what could possibly be better than this. But at this point after seeing so much, he did not doubt Ethan''s capability.

    He grabbed the manual that Ethan had personally handwritten from his memory and recollections of the library.

    For Ethan, the library was an enormous treasure. In the three months, he had done extensive research into it, finding out knowledge that couldpletely change the present world. He now finally realized why people would want the Temple of The Apostle for themselves.

    In the library, he had found ancient sword techniques, martial art manuals, mystical formations, and a lot more groundbreaking stuff. The Martial Art Manual he had selected for Ronan was one of such knowledge. It was perfect for someone like Ronan as it embodied the strength of rage and pure wrath in martial arts. For someone who had so much anger pent up inside them, someone who desperately desired to renege, this was the best Martial Art technique.

    ''Bloodrogue Ashura Berserk Manual.'' Ronan read the title of the manual and gulped. He felt like he was about to read the Bible of the devil but he didn''t care.

    As Ronan began reading the outline of the manual, his eyes widened in shock, almost popping out of his sockets. Closing the manual, Ronan muttered in a shaky voice, "This- thisˇ­ You are giving me this?"

    Ethan smiled and said, "It''s yours, conceal it with your life. I will not tolerate any mistakes."

    When Ronan heard this, his hand shook and he wore an expression of disbelief. As he realized that Ethan wasn''t kidding, he kneeled and said, "Thank you! I will not disappoint you!"

    Ethan''s eyes softened and he stood up from his chair. Walking up to the kneeling Ronan, he grabbed his shoulders righteously and propped him up on his feet.

    With a smile, he said, "There is no need for gratitude. I am merely fulfilling my promise to you. If you want revenge, be powerful! The tools for bing powerful, I will give you! Everything else depends on your determination."

    Seeing Ethan''s face, Ronan''s heart faltered. He was certainly not living in a fantasy and knew that Ethan wasn''t a Saint. He had said so himself. But even so, Ronan couldn''t help but feel a sense of belonging beside Ethan. He had felt an emotion besides anger for the first time after he had lost his family.

    On the sidelines, Aria was observing the duo with a soft, gentle gaze. Aria was happy that things had turned out better for Ronan.

    When she was weak and helpless, Ronan was the one who had her back and Aria was grateful for that. At the same time, her feelings toward Ethan were messy. She admired him for his ingenuity and calm, feared him due to his aura, and revered him as he had given her a new life that she never thought she''d have after getting sold off as a ve.

 Chapter 126 Pests

    ?

    It was truly rather strange when Albaer had left while Alier and the former Duke weren''t present in the Dukedom, everyone had thought that problems andplications were bound to emerge by the void left by the capable men of the White Family.

    This was amon conception at that time as there was no one left in the Duchy who could take charge of everything. There were capable officials and followers of the White Family but they obviously needed a higher authority above them from the white family as they could not simply govern the Duchy on behalf of the family.

    Considering this, Alier was dead, Albaer had left abruptly and the former Duke was in the capitalˇŞonly Aisha and the children were left in Adenberd and no one had faith that it was enough for things to go on smoothly.

    However, the chaos and the administrative troubles that people expected never came. It was as if nothing had happened and the Duke was still in the territory as always.

    On the contrary, things were changing for the better and getting more organized.

    After Ethan had the chief of the city watch executed in public, he left no loose ends and followed up with extensive investigations on anyone who he thought to have been corrupted by greed. After that day, heads were rolling on the execution grounds regrly as all the corrupt, greedy, and power-hungry officials in Adenberd were thoroughly removed.

    The administration was tightened and indirect consequence, the people were living slightly better lives than before. This waspletely inconceivable for anyone as there were rumors that Ethan was the one making all the changes and governing the state.

    This wouldn''t surprise anyone in itself if Ethan wasn''t just an eight-year-old child.

    And just as everyone thought that there couldn''t be more surprises, Ethanunched his tradingpany which sold some out-of-the-world goods. Although there were rumors that Ethan wasn''t involved in thepany''s workings, this didn''t change the fact that he was the brain of the wholepany, and without him, there would have been no chess, dragondders, cards, or soap.

    As all these things umted, Ethan''s poprity reached a new all-time high extending far and wide from Adenberd.

    The chessboards and soaps had also reached their destinations to nobles and royals. With this gift, everyone was ted and Ethan''s enigmatic image along with the name of hispany began resounding in high society.

    Ethan though did not bother himself with anything else as he continued to trail and make ns for hispany in his head. The people around him also seemed like they were getting busier and busier as Gerrick had his handful of work trying to manage and expand thepany as well as think of ways to cut costs and time on production.

    Naenna was busy learning the stick and stones of themerce and merchant ways as she acted as Ethan''s spokesperson in managing thepany.

    People like Albert, Armford, and the white family''s officials and administrators were busy assisting Ethan with governance, and Aisha was busy organizing parties and banquets to promote Ethan''spany along with managing the family''s finances.

    In all this, Luce was left alone on his own and was simply growing normally. Although his behavior had changedpletely ever since Alier died. He was even quieter, more reserved, and more focused on his swordsmanship.

    Ethan''s two personal subordinates, Aria and Ronan were also busy. Aria was assisting Naenna in the venture and Ronan had drowned himself in the obsession with strength. In this pursuit, he had enveloped himself in hellish training as well as bing Albert''s substitute.

    One day, Ethan was in the training chambers where he would practice swordsmanship nowadays.

    Ethan had given Ronan a Martial Arts Manual from the library of the temple and so obviously, he had found an adequate martial arts manual for himself as well.

    Ethan didn''t want to focus on Martial Arts but that didn''t change the fact that he could not neglect this aspect. And so he had found a perfect Martial Arts Technique that suit his needs.

    In the training room, the sound of a sword slicing the air was constant as Ethan rhythmically swung his sword with a loose movement as if he was either bored, half asleep, or totally drunk.

    His movements seemed chaotic but calm and borate at the same time. Though one thing that he didn''t look at at this moment was graceful.

    He was stumbling, falling backward, and sometimes just throwing his sword off bnced.

    If one were to see what he was doing, one would probably think that Ethan was making a mockery out of swordsmanship. But the determined and clear glimmer in his eyes hinted that he knew what he was doing.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel As he continued with his shing routine, his body moved freely, his wrist twisting in unreal ways as he struck the targets made of sandbags with strange uracy. This swordsmanship looked very bizarre with no valid stance or footwork, it seemed very random and unfounded. But even so, it seemed to be working perfectly for Ethan.

    After swinging his sword limply hundreds of times, Ethan could feel the muscles of his arm tearing in pain. However, he was also getting a hand with this ''Drunkard''s Path of Sword Arte'' Manual.

    This manual needed a certain demeanor and mentality in the user for the manual to be of any use. It was a technique that focused on unorthodox sword techniques that needed more practice and understanding than talent and aptitude.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This martial art was rather weird as well as if needed for its user to have certain qualities, specific mindsets, and demeanor. By learning this, Ethan would at least be able to swing his sword and perform some defensive and offensive maneuvers.

    As he was practicing, suddenly, the door of the room knocked urgently and Ethan halted abruptly raising his eyebrows in annoyance.

    Ethan opened the door and saw Albert with a troubled expression standing in front of him. Realizing that Albert had something important to say, Ethan backed off, inviting Albert inside.

    Albert went inside the room and bowed.

    "Young Master, there''s some news." Said, Albert.

    "Not a good one I assume," Ethan muttered in a vexed tone.

    "Indeed, it''s troubling news," Albert said with a sigh.

    Ethan grabbed the towel and wiped his face and then asked, "What is it?"

    "Some of our soap was intercepted by bandits while being transported."

    Ethan narrowed his eyes and said, "Damnit, again? Any lives lost?"

    Albert smiled bitterly and said, "No, it looks like this there was a different bandit group. They probably attacked not knowing thepany belongs to us."

    Ethan threw his sword in anger and yelled out, "What the hell is this? What are the nobles doing? It''s their responsibility to remove such ailments. Why haven''t they done anything about this?"

    "They say that they''re not able to tackle so many bandit groups. Some of them have tried but the bandits are too crafty."

    Hearing this, Ethan sat down on a stool in a thoughtful pose and fell into contemtion. "Did we lose everything?" he asked suddenly.

    "Yes, the bandits couldn''t understand what soap was and so they wasted the entire cargo in anger."

    "What about others?" Ethan asked with concern.

    "There hadn''t been much plundering recently but some of our merchant caravans were assaulted. Some merchants also lost their lives in those skirmishes." Albert reported with a downcast expression.

    "Tell me the truth, they weren''t active before. Is that right? Have they be active thinking that there is no one to keep them on a leash?" Ethan asked bluntly.

    Albert sighed hopelessly and said in a regretful tone, "Unfortunately, yes. They have be active in these past few months."

    Ethan''s anger red upon hearing this. He absolutely could not ept all that hard work going to waste. This is the thing that infuriated him the most.

    Ethan also remembered a report he had gotten which said that bandits were wreaking havoc on the major trade routes, harassing merchants, kidnapping civilians, capturing ves, murdering, and just about every other crime.

    As Ethan thought about what to do, he realized that this was a serious issue. Bandit groups were infesting the territory like parasites and this was incurring unhappiness from the poption. On top of that, now they were so brazen as to plunder his goods that were made by sweat and blood.

    This was absolutely uneptable. As Ethan thought more about this topic, he couldn''t help but wonder why it hade to this state in the first ce. Was it because Albaer wasn''t here? Or was it because the bandits were too strong?

    Whatever it was, it was highly concerning nheless. Besides, Ethan''s instincts told him that there was something else going on here.

    Finally, Ethan considered all possibilities and aspects and then concluded. He stood up and looked at Albert with a firm resolve and said, "I have had enough of this! Prepare an expedition force! We will leave in a few days! I will not rest until all that vile pest is ughtered."

 Chapter 127 Preparations Of Expedition.

    ?

    Albert was startled and flinched backward as he heard what Ethan had said. Hurriedly he spoke, "Young Master, we can send someone else. You don''t have to go."

    Ethan squinted his eyes and said, "No, this must be resolved as soon as possible. I will go myself."

    Instantly, Albert retorted, "It will be dangerous. There still might be enemies targeting you."

    "I have said this many times now and I do not wish to repeat it. Simply because someone wants to kill me, I cannot stop living my life. If you''re that worried, then prepare for better security. Understand?" Ethan said bluntly as he then began leaving the room.

    Albert sighed and followed Ethan as he said, "As you wish. I will also join you."

    Ethan suddenly stopped in his tracks and said, "You know you can''t do that. You will stay here and keep watch over the city. Someone experienced needs to be here. I can handle the rest."

    Albert''s brows twitched as he fell into contemtion. He didn''t want to let Ethan go out in their midst of danger but he knew that Ethan wouldn''t listen.

    "Young Master," Albert called out.

    Ethan stopped as he looked back and uttered, "What?"

    "I have no authority to stop you. However, I do have a suggestion." Albert said as he bowed humbly.

    Hearing this, Ethan maintained his poker face and asked inly, "I''m all ears."

    Albert smiled and said, "Young Master, winter will be over soon. I request that you leave when it''s over. Until then, we can gather all information about the bandit groups and prepare for the expedition."

    Hearing this, Ethan cooled down and realized that he was truly a bit too hasty. An expedition would obviously take a lot of preparation and nning. His expression softened and he said, "Fine, send our secret agents and gather as much intel as possible. Ask the merchant association for help, I imagine they''d be delighted to get rid of the banditry issue."

    Albert seemed surprised as he said, "You know about the secret agents?"

    Ethanughed and said, "Of course, how else would father have known that Anicia had the Blessing of Light? A family such as this is bound to have secret strength. Isn''t it time I''m introduced to this mysterious force?"

    Albert thought for a moment and said, "Yes, It''s time you get introduced to our family''s true strength."

    "Hmmˇ­ Anyways, prepare covertly. The news shall break when we leave the city only. I don''t want the bandits to catch a smoke of their deaths."

    Albert appreciated Ethan''s confidence very much but he was still very unsure of his safety and so he said, "Shall I have your personal knights brought back from the slums?"

    Ethan''s eyes suddenly broadened as if he remembered about them just now. pping his hands, Ethan said, "Right! How are they doing?"

    Albert chuckled mischievously and said, "They are bored and miserable. The slums aren''t exactly the mostfortable of ces."

    "Hahaha!" Ethanughed and then said, "Right, have them brought back when we leave. Send someone else in their ce."

    Albert suddenly hesitated but then making up his mind, he said, "Young Master, should I inform Lady Aisha orˇ­"

    Ethan interrupted and said, "I will go now and tell her myself. You can inform Ronan, I will be taking him with me."

    After saying this, Ethan left the training room and returned to his bedroom. He then took a bath and wore new clothes, after having some breakfast and tea, he left the castle and boarded his carriage, returning to the mansion.

    ***

    In the mansion, Naenna, Aisha, Aria, and Luceryc were together in the dining room doing their morning breakfast. While Aisha and Naenna were eating, Aria simply stood at the side, serving them.

    Suddenly, a slight mor rose from outside as Ethan entered the dining room. Seeing him, everyone''s face was ted. But then instantly, Aisha harrumphed and said resentfully, "So you finally remember your mother now?"

    Ethan took a seat beside Aisha and smiled bitterly as he replied, "Mother, don''t be like this. I am really busy."

    Aisha turned her head in protest and Naenna nodded to Ethan as if agreeing with him.

    Ethan knew that Aisha wasn''t actually resentful and she was just acting like this because he hadn''t visited in a while. However, he was sure that she would get upset about what he was about to say.

    Since he had to say this sooner orter, Ethan stopped hesitating as he sped Aisha''s hand and spoke while looking into her eyes solemnly, "Mother, I need to speak to you." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aisha raised her brows in surprise and blurted casually, "What is it?"

    Ethan drew a long breath and then sighed as Aisha realized that he truly had something important to say. Naenna and Luce both also perked up their ears to listen.

    Finally, Ethan began speaking as he first told Aisha about the banditry incidents that were happening recently. Then he went on to exin how therge stock of soap was wasted due to the bandits.

    After he exined the situation, Aisha said, "That''s horrible! It''s strange because the nobles of the Duchy should have dealt with these bandits long ago."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The troublesome problem of the bandits is not recent. It is an old issue that keeps resurfacing over periods. The nobles who are near the trade routes are most affected by this plundering so they should have done something or should have asked for our help earlier." Aisha said with a doubtful tone.

    "The bandits have be active a few months ago, could it be that the nobles are still working out a solution and didn''t think it was appropriate to ask for assistance?* Ethan asked.

    Aisha became silent as she thought deeply. Then a few momentster she sighed and said, "It''s very possible. But we can''t be sure."

    As Aisha said this, everyone got silent once again simply thinking about the situation. Suddenly, Aisha woke up from her daze and looked at Ethan with a peering gaze as she asked, "What happened? Did youe here just to tell me this?"

    Ethan smiled awkwardly and said, "No, I believe this cannot be tolerated any longer. First, only the merchants were suffering but now even the civilians are being harassed."

    Aisha nodded in agreement as she did not think that Ethan had ns to hunt down the bandits with an expedition. And so she asked, "What can we do?"

    As Aisha asked this, Ethan caught the opportunity and said with a stern voice that reverberated in the hall, "We hunt them down! What else? Mother, I have called for an expedition that will leave in due time."

    Aisha was satisfied by this agreement and she still didn''t think that Ethan wanted to go along with the expedition and so she praised unreservedly, "Good judgment! It is our responsibility to keep the civilians safe from such people."

    "Motherˇ­ I will go on the expedition as, well." Ethan said seriously.

    Aisha was suddenly taken aback hearing this. Her first reaction was to reject this ideapletely but somehow she couldn''t utter any words of retort.

    In the end, she fell silent and once again began thinking. After a moment, she said with a regretful expression, "Must you go? I think it should be fine if we simply send someone else inmand."

    Ethan shook his head and said, "I must go, I believe these bandits aren''t so simple. Anyhow, I need a real experience of the battlefield."

    Suddenly, Naenna eximed, "Then what about thepany?"

    Ethan turned his head toward Naenna and said, "It will function as always. Your duty will be to keep an eye on things. Although I don''t believe that Gerrick will betray us, but we should keep an eye on him nheless."

    At this moment, Aisha finally spoke, "I understand your worries, Ethanˇ­ Butˇ­ it may be dangerous."

    Ethan smiled reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry mother, nothing will happen to me. I will not step away from the bodyguards for a second."

    Aisha sighed and reluctantly nodded her head in agreement as she caressed her son''s face.

    Feeling his face that had changed so much, Aisha realized how much Ethan had grown and changed. She was happy that Ethan was so capable but this also sowed anxiety in her heart.

    "I wille as well." Out of nowhere, Luce spoke abruptly, surprising everyone.

    Everyone''s heads turned to Luce who was staring at Ethan with an emotionless expression on his face.

    Aisha did not say anything as she wanted Luce to do whatever he wanted. There was nothing else she could do for him. Since Ethan was in charge of the expedition, she simply decided to see what Ethan would choose.

    Surprisingly, Ethan just thought for a moment in a daze and then agreed right away. Following Luce''s example, Naenna also wanted to ask to go with them but she knew that they weren''t going on a pic. So she decided to choose the luxury andfort of home.

    Since the work was done, Ethan smiled and took his leave as he went to his room.

    Soon enough, the preparations for an expedition began in secret. The secret agents were sent out to gather information, a messenger was sent to the merchant association, and a secret message was sent to the White Family''s army camp urging them to begin the preparations.

 Chapter 128 Plan?

    ?

    Spring came eventually leaving behind the cold winter as the snow melted and the weather became pleasant. As the winter was over, the season of merchants came as the resting period ended. The roads became cleared for travel and the merchants began leaving with their caravans for trading ces to ces.

    The quietness of winter was over and the streets once again began bustling with activity with people going out to spend their time.

    Since this was the case, the trading of soap that was held back due to winter once again resumed in full force as carriage after carriage left carrying crates filled with soaps, chess boards, and other entertaining board games that Ethan had invented.

    This didn''t mean that there was absolutely no trade in the winter the winter''s low supply had created pent-up anticipation among the nobles who had heard about this miraculous soap that made one''s skin smooth and rejuvenated.

    Thanks to Aisha and her sending letters and organizingdies'' parties, the noblewomen in the neighboring regions wanted this miracle that made women in their fifties to look like she was in their thirties.

    Ethan was sure that once the supply met the demand in the spring, the nobles would jump to buy the soap no matter how ridiculous its price was.

    Ethan knew high society very well, he was aware that one wouldn''t be a member of high society if one couldn''t ever maintain avish lifestyle. This was what made them different from themoners, they wore quality clothes, ate delicacies, lived in mansions, and owned horses. If that alone wasn''t enough, they regrly organized banquets and balls to unt their power and influence subtly. The social stage of high society was filled with bitter yet politepetition and rivalries and the stakes of thispetition were honor and dignity.

    Ethan was confident that the soap as well as some other luxurious products he had in mind would be a social norm in high society. Something that would determine if one was worthy to be epted in high society or not.

    This was precisely Ethan''s goal. To create a conglomerate that would be the mark of prestige and luxury in itself.

    But to fulfill his dream, first, he needed to remove the parasites infesting the Duchy that were blocking the trade routes. Ethan was adamant about doing this for a reason which was that he knew about the prophecy that foretold chaos would begin once the Apostle is Chosen.

    Since he was the Apostle and the Temple of The Apostle was in his grasp, Ethan figured that something unexpected might happen.

    He didn''t know what it would be or how it would influence the world and that was the precise reason why Ethan wanted to keep everything in order. So that at least the Duchy of Whitesburg would not fall into the chaos of any unexpected events.

    For this reason, Ethan had ordered an expedition force to be prepared in secret as well as gather intel on the enemy.

    Today the agents had finally returned after scouting and intel gathering, at the same time, all the logistics and other preparations were also ready by the army.

    In the castle''s office, only a few of the White Family''s and Ethan''s trusted people were gathered, people such as Armford, Commander Wolfe, Aisha, Albert and Ronan, Aria, and the Duchy''s main officials.

    They were all sitting on the couches in the office while Ethan sat on Albaer''s chair as a Duke regent. His subordinates such as Ronan and Aria were on his left and Albert was standing on his right. Wearing his usual ck outfit and his long hair grazing over his shoulders, this created a majestic scene of a prince and his council.

    As everyone patiently waited, the door suddenly opened and three men wearing tight ck outfits entered the two knights on the door and then closed the door instantly.

    The three men wore masks, covering their faces as only their eyes could be seen by everyone. Seeing Ethan, all three bowed deeply with a salute and said, "Young Master!"

    Ethan turned his head sideways looking at Albert with a doubtful expression. Albert also bowed and began exining to Ethan, "Young master, these three are the heads of our secret forces. The one on the right has the codename Whiteowl, he is in charge of all our spies and scouts. The one on the left is Viper, he is the chief of our elite warriors who are awakened, and the one in the middle is the one called GaleˇŞhe is the brain of our secret forces who coordinates and oversees the operations."

    Hearing this, Ethan''s eyes brightened. He looked at the three men bowing in front of him and said calmly, "I see, it''s good to meet you three. Let us not waste more time. Give me a report."

    Gale, Vipor, and Whiteowl all raised their heads and looked at Ethan with intimidating gazes. Ethan stared back unflinchingly while having a look that said as if he was either bored or disappointed at the same time. However, his eyes were clear and firm. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A moment passed in this strange stare down which everyone else thought waspletely insignificant. Then suddenly, Gale bowed and spoke as he brought out a folded paper from his pocket and handed it to Ethan, "We have the information of every bandit group working in and near the Duchy, however, we don''t have too many details as they are a very cautious bunch. We now know that there are many small and big bandit groups operating on the edges of the trade routes, they have secret hideouts and they only appear when there are no risks. We also have information on the patterns in which they raid merchant caravans or vigesˇ­ Everything has been briefed on this."

    Ethan grabbed the pepper and began unfolding it. The paper that was previously the size of an adult''s palm turned out to be several foldsrger on which all the vital and very brief information was written down.

    After reading the report, Ethan folded it and handed it to Albert, and said, "This is good intel, but I was expecting more. Such as the persons in the bandit groups, leaders, the enemy''s exact strengths, their weaknessesˇ­"

    Gale''s gaze went down with shame as he muttered, "Forgive us, we couldn''t infiltrate them without raising rms. They are reluctant to add new people in their midst, and even if they do, they do so withplete confidence. Unfortunately, this is all we could find."

    Ethan sighed and said, "This should be plenty, there is no need to apologize. Are you certain that there hasn''t been any sort of leak?"

    "Certainly, only the people present in this room know about what we have been doing," Whiteowl said.

    Ethan thought for a few moments in silence leaning back in his chair and then suddenly his eyes glinted with a cunning light.

    Suddenly, he smirked craftily and said, "Listen up, I have a nˇ­ So the first thing we doˇ­.."

    As Ethan began telling his idea in great detail and consideration, everyone''s eyes brightened as they looked at him with admiration. Especially, the way the three men in ck looked at himpletely changed.

    After Ethan finished telling his intricate n, Gale said, "This could certainly workˇ­ But it is risky."

    Ethanughed and said, "Life itself is a risk. It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to spend my precious time getting entangled and ying cat and mouse with those scums. This is the only way."

    Hearing this, everyone nodded. Only Aisha wore a very concerned face. Finally, she couldn''t control herself and said, "Ethan, your father will be proud. However, you must take care of yourself first."

    Ethan looked at Aisha with a gentle gaze and said, "I definitely do not wish to die. Do not worry, now I can also do swordsmanship to some degree. These are merely some bandits who don''t know the difference between heaven and earth. They can do nothing to me!"

    Aisha nodded with a bitter smile and stood up. She then looked at Ethan for a few seconds and then turned back to leave.

    After Aisha left, Ethan began giving out instructions to the officials of the Duchy as well as Albert and Naenna telling them what they were to do in his absence.

    For instance, Ethan finally revealed his n for the slum area in Adenberd. It was an extremely ambitious project and since Ethan anticipated that he would be out for a while, he didn''t want to leave any gaps. So he carefully revealed the step-by-step process of the slum''s rejuvenation to Albert, telling him what he is to do when Ethan is gone.

    Ethan also instructed Armford to handle the administration of the Duchy under Aisha,ying out everything that was important to be addressed, such as the city''s safety, emergencies, the white family''s export trades, etc.

    Finally, Ethan gave Naenna a small piece of paper on which the form to make the soap''s miracle blend was stated along with very specific instructions on the expansion of the Company and its growth. Basically, he had prepared everything that was necessary for the Company in his absence.

    Naenna, who was touched seeing that Ethan trusted so much in her abilities and had faith in her dream, became emotional as she held back her tears and vowed to do everything she could for thepany.

    Then the meeting concluded and everyone once again got to work, preparing for Ethan''s n.

 Chapter 129 Set Out

    ?

    The night sky was shrouded in a thick nket of darkness, and a biting cold wind howled through the narrow pathways of the wilderness as Duke Albaer and his elite knights made their way toward the hideout of the Cult of The Disgraced One. Albaer''s eyes glinted in the dim light of the torches, and his breath rose in misty clouds as he led his men with a steely determination.

    Albaer was a tall, broad-shouldered man, with piercing blue eyes that seemed to sparkle like ice. He was known throughout thend as a formidable warrior, with mystical powers of ice and frost at hismand. His knights were handpicked for their bravery and skill, and they followed their Duke without question, eager to avenge the death of their lord''s brother.

    Albaer''s mind was consumed with thoughts of his brother''s murder, and the anger and frustration he felt towards the cultists who he believed were responsible. He knew deep down that there were other factors at y, but he pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the task at hand.

    The cultists'' hideout was a dingy, run-down building in the wilderness near an isted town, surrounded by greenery and quiet. Albaer and his men approached the building silently, their movements swift and precise. The Duke''s lips curled into a sneer as he listened to the faint sound of chantinging from within the building.

    Without warning, Albaer raised his hand, and a st of icy wind shot toward the wall, shattering it into pieces. The knights surged forward, their weapons at the ready, and the cultists within the building quickly realized they were under attack.

    The cultists were a motley group of men and women, dressed in tattered robes and adorned with strange symbols. They wielded crude weapons and had clearly been caught off guard. The Duke and his knights moved with deadly efficiency, cutting down their enemies with swift strokes of their swords and axes.

    Albaer''s powers of ice and frost were on full disy, as he unleashed waves of freezing cold that enveloped the cultists in ayer of ice. His knights fought with a ferocity that was born of their loyalty to their lord, and soon the air was thick with the sounds of shing steel and cries of pain.

    The Duke himself was a force to be reckoned with, his sword shing in the dim light as he cut through his enemies with ease. He moved with a grace and speed that belied his size, his muscles rippling with each movement. The cultists fought desperately, but they were no match for the Duke and his knights.

    The cultists cursed in shock as they met these sudden adversaries out of nowhere. They didn''t know who was targeting them that was so powerful to have found the hideout and perform a raid without a whiff of smoke.

    Few even screamed out, asking the cold and brutal White Family''s knights about their identity as they tried to defend themselves with their own set of tactics.

    However, Albaer and his subordinates were quite familiar with the cultist''s tricks as they countered and rampaged through the ranks of the cultists.

    As the battle continued, blood-curdling screams echoed in the wilderness with the noise of weapons shing and the torrents of various powers of elemental blessings surged.

    There was so match between the two sides as the cultists were crazy and passionate about protecting their identities and beliefs but didn''t have too much skill to offer. On the other hand, Albaer himself was enough to steamroll through all of them so there was no chance of resistance when he had his long-trustedrades andpanions with him.

    As the chaotic, bloody battle raged on, it didn''t take long for Albaer and his followers to gain an advantage. While the knights fought the cultists with swords and shields using the white family''s Sword Arte, Albaer and his closest subordinates taught using their mystical powers of blessings.

    In the end, the battle was swift and brutal, and when it was over, the cultistsy dead at Albaer''s feet. The Duke stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving with exertion, and a look of grim satisfaction on his face. His knights gathered around him, their weapons still at the ready, their faces smudged with dirt and blood.

    Albaer surveyed the scene before him, his eyes lingering on the twisted forms of the cultists. He felt a sense of triumph and relief, but also a gnawing sense of doubt. He knew that there were still unanswered questions about his brother''s death, but for now, he pushed them aside and reveled in his victory.

    As the Duke and his knights made their way back toward the town, the moon rose high in the sky, casting a cold, silvery light over the blood-stained streets. Albaer walked with a sense of purpose, his mind already turning towards the next battle.

    As he walked preupied with thoughts, he sighed looking at his bloody hands. Recalling the past months, Albaer couldn''t deny his thirst for blood and the excitement of battle.

    Looking at the vast sky, Albaer skilled wryly as he finally admitted to himself that perhaps at first he was doing this to avenge his brother''s death. But along the way, he had begun to simply release his pent-up frustrations. Apart from that, Albaer was also noticing the growth in hisprehension of the ancestral blessing.

    Thinking along those lines, Albaer''s thoughts suddenly wandered towards the Duchy and the family. Weirdly, he was not worried at all. He had seen the glimmer in Ethan''s eyes that day and he had seen Ethan''s progress himself. Albaer had faith that nothing would go wrong. Even if something were to, he knew that Albert and others were capable of handling anything.

    "Your Grace,'''' one of Albaer''s closest subordinates said.

    Albaer suddenly woke up from his reverie and blurted, "Huh? What is it?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We have intel on where the next hideout is. It might be a bit tricky." The man said.

    Albaer pondered for a few moments and then spoke, "We will go into hiding for now, we have been hunting brazenly for a while. Cover up our tracks."

    The man nodded and asked doubtfully, "And the hideout?"

    "Just keep an eye on it and monitor their movements. We will raid them after some time when the dust settles." Albaer said as he walked up to the site where the group had left their horses.

    Before getting on his horse, Albaer turned his head back, looking at the knight, and muttered, "Is there any news from home?"

    The knight hesitated and said, "ording to thest message we received, everything is well. Howeverˇ­"

    "Hmm?"

    "Hereˇ­ Please read this." The knight muttered as he brought out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Albaer.

    Albaer got the letter from the knight and he opened it eagerly. Then snatching a torch from one of the knights, he began reading the letter slowly with great interest. As he got to the end of the letter, his eyebrows were raised and his expression was stern.

    After reading the letter, Albaer burned it with the same torch and sighed as he thought to himself, ''Who would have thoughtˇ­ That boyˇ­ Was he waiting for me to leave or something? A tradingpany and an expedition huhˇ­''

    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Albaer''s face as his eyes grew gentle. He then got on his horse and said, "Prioritize news from home."

    "Yes, Your Grace!" The knight bowed and also got on his horse.

    Following them, everyone else also jumped onto their horses. Albaer''s expression once again became stoic as he jolted the horse''s reins. The horse neighed and jumped as it then galloped onwards. Following his leads, all the knights also ran their horses right behind Albaer.

    ***

    While Albaer was hunting the cultists somewhere in the wilderness, all the preparation for the expedition was done and Ethan was saying goodbye to his family.

    It was a sunny day with excellent weather as Ethan walked out from the mansion''s gate to outside with his brother Luce.

    The servants, Aisha, Naenna, and Ethan''s grandmother were standing at the door as they watched Ethan and Luce step out of the mansion heading toward therge convoy outside.

    Naenna had a smile on her face as she waved her hand and said goodbyes to both Ethan and Luce. Aisha wore a wry smile and she seemed stiff from worry, but she too encouraged Ethan in his journey. Ethan''s grandmother had a stern yet calm expression as she repetitively urged Ethan to take care of himself. Finally, all the servants also bowed in unison as Ethan and Luce reached their carriage.

    Ethan looked back once with a smile waving his hands back at his family as he said, "Everyone, I shall be back soon enough. Do take care of yourselves."

    Saying this, Ethan turned around once again and Albert opened the carriage''s door for him.

    Giving Albert a meaningful nce, Ethan boarded a carriage with Luceryc. The door was then closed and the expedition finally began.

 Chapter 130 Merchant Convoy

    ?

    In the northwest region of the Whitesburg Duchy, on one of the most important and long trading routes that connected the Kahver Kingdom to the Atrana Kingdom going straight to the central region of the Atrana Kingdom where the capital city was locatedˇŞarge merchant caravan was traveling slowly.

    The caravan seemed to be guarded by hundreds of mercenaries and the procession consisted ofnes of carriages, payloads, and supplies.

    In one of these carriages, a ck haired handsome young boy was sitting leaning on the window as he watched the scenery outside with a smile on his face.

    The grass meadows and the hills high and low, like the surging waves along with the sweet spring breezeˇŞthe scenery was indeed excellent.

    As the caravan made its way ahead, it also passed by the solo merchants or smaller groups of merchants that were traveling on the path, garnering much attention as everyone wondered where such arge caravan was heading to.

    But giving no head to the attention, the caravan went on its road smoothly without any issues as the hundreds of mercenaries guarding it painted a mighty picture.

    Since the caravan had such strong guards, other merchants also wished to flock to it for a safe escort since the infamy of the bandits was at an all-time high.

    Traveling through the hills and ins, time passed slowly as the caravan wasrge and there were many carriages supposedly filled with precious goods judging by how closely the mercenaries seemed to keep them out of everyone''s sight.

    As the ck-haired young boy inside the carriage sighed with boredom, the two girls sitting beside him said, "Young M-"

    Suddenly realizing something, the two girls covered their mouths with their hands and gasped as if they had made a mistake. Seeing this, the young boy smiled bitterly and said, "Maya, what is it?"

    The girl ''Maya'' removed her hand from over her mouth startled as she muttered somewhat Awkwardly, "K-Klein, would you like to eat?"

    ''Klein'' chuckled yfully seeing the girl''s awkwardness as he said, "Do you want me to vomit?"

    Maya panicked and blurted, "That- I didn''t mean thatˇ­"

    ''Klein'' burst out intoughter in amusement and spoke, "Hehe, I''m only joking. I''m not hungry right now. How long has it been?"

    "Seven daysˇ­"

    Kleinughed once again and said, "You dummy, I meant how long has it been since we passed the previous vige?"

    Maya''s cheeks reddened in embarrassment as she muttered under her breath, "Three days Youn- i-i mean.. Klein."

    Not minding the earlier blunder, Klein asked, "We haven''t rested in a whileˇ­ I''m getting tired now. When are we going to stop?"

    This time, the other girl spoke, "Mr. Aric said earlier that there''s a town up ahead. We will reach there in the evening."

    Hearing this, Klein''s eyes brightened as he smiled gently. Then he began gazing at the outside scenery once again slightly closing his eyes infort.

    A few moments passed and just as Klein was beginning to fall asleep, the carriage shook, jolting him awake as he falls to the side.

    "What happened?!" Eximed Klein.

    The two girls sitting with him stepped forward and opened the door cautiously and saw a sturdy, bearded man approach the carriage on his horse.

    The man got to the carriage and said, "There''s an issue."

    "What is it?" Klein asked seriously with his brows raised.

    The man outside shook his head and said, "There''s no need for rm. The problem is that a merchant is stuck ahead on the road and they are asking for help."

    "What kind of help?" Klein asked in vignce.

    "The wheels of their carriages seem to have copsed from being overweight. They cannot proceed so they are begging for help."

    "How many are they?"

    "There are twelve of them. A few guards as well as a family."

    Klein fell into thought momentarily, then looking at the man outside he said, "Let me seeˇ­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man nodded and got off his horse. He then opened the door and Klein got off the carriage.

    The man led in to the forefront of the convoy where a chubby man was profusely begging while gesturing at his carts.

    Klein looked at the situation from afar with the tall, bearded man as he scrutinized the merchant and his family with a keen eye. Seeing him beg passionately for assistance as if his life depended on it, Klein nodded to himself and said, "Fine, help them then."

    Then Klein once again returned to his carriage and the burly man wearingvish merchant clothes went to the chubby merchant to ept his request.

    The chubby merchant almost prostrated himself in gratitude and his family bowed deeply. He then tipped the sweat off his face and smiled in relief.

    Then in the middle of nowhere, the chubby merchant''s carts and carriage were repaired with new wheels and some due maintenance.

    After this was finished, the merchant bowed in gratitude once again and asked somewhat awkwardly, "Good sir, I see that you have quite therge convoy hereˇ­ I believe you will be staying in the town aheadˇ­ Yes?"

    "Yes," The man called Aric said crudely.

    "Thenˇ­ Since I am also heading that wayˇ­ May I join you? We''re all merchants here, you know how difficult it is for us. I also have my family with me otherwise I wouldn''t bother you." The chubby man said while scratching his head.

    Aric sighed as he looked back and saw some of the merchants who had joined in throughout the journey. Although he didn''t like this, the young master encouraged helping and so there was no choice.

    In displeasure, he said, "Hmph! Fine, just follow the convoy and don''t cause trouble!"

    The chubby man jumped in delight and bowed happily as he said, "Thank you! There will be no issue I assure you!"

    Although with some dy, the convoy once again began moving forward toward the somewhat decently famous average town. This was also thest town that wasrgely under the Duke''s influence as the territories of various nobles began after this point on.

    Eventually, as the convoy picked up its speed once again, time passed along with the afternoon as the sun began setting down into the horizon.

    Amidst the nking of wheels and the tapping of horses, a mor rose as Klein opened his eyes drowsily and looked outside curiously.

    In the distance, the reflection of the town lights was visible on the horizon as the convoy rapidly approached the town. It had been a while since everyone got proper rest and so all were itching to enter.

    Soon, the town became clearly visible to the eye, and since it was evening, the time of curfew was near and no one was outside.

    When the town''s guards saw that such arge convoy with dozens of carts and hundreds of horsemen was approaching, some of them panicked, thinking that it may be a bandit raid.

    It wasn''tmon to see suchrge merchant convoys this highly guarded and the visibility was also rather low due to the darkness, so this kind of reaction was reasonable, especially considering the kind of terror the bandits had been wrecking.

    As the town''s mayor received the reports of a potential bandit raid, he was in disbelief and immediately went to check.

    Upon closer inspection and his broad experience, he quickly realized that it was too slow, uncaring, and strange to be a bandit raid.

    Just to be safe, he ordered the town''s guard to be on standby and waited for the convoy to get closer.

    After some time, the convoy stopped before the town''s entry gate and the shabby walls, and the mayor realized that it definitely wasn''t bandits as he could see the g of the merchant association.

    But even so, he did not dare to be careless and asked for the guards to get proof of identity from the guests.

    It seemed that the convoy was prepared for this possibility and handed a letter to the guards without any hassle.

    The letter was then brought to the mayor and after the mayor read the contents of the letter, he was very shocked as the letter carried explicit and undeniable identity proof certified by the Duke of Whitesburg and the Merchant Association itself.

    The gates to the town were then opened and the convoy finally entered the town of Millfield.

    After the convoy entered, suddenly the town bustled with activity as all the inns in the town got filled with people overnight. The merchants who were sticking up to the main convoy disbanded as they went on their own way into the town while the main convoy itself was facilitate near the mayor''s mansion.

    This surprised everyone whether it be the other merchants or the inhabitants of the town as they grew more and more curious. Everyone wanted to know what thisrge merchant convoy was carrying so secretively. However, no one pried into this matter for the sake of decency. But the bulky, scary-looking mercenaries and the prestige of the convoy''s head perhaps were the true reason why no one did so. Afterall, getting the proof of identity from the house of the Duke and the merchant association wasn''t such an easy task. It really made people wonder what the identity of this wealthy merchant was.

 Chapter 131 Movement?

    ?

    That evening when the merchant convoy with its crew reached Millfield Town, the mayor of the town sent an invitation to the inn where the owner of the convoy was staying, inviting him to dinner in his mansion.

    The ''owner'' epted the invitation dly and appeared at the mayor''s mansion with his two sons.

    The mayor was quite curious about this supposedly wealthy merchant and became delighted when he saw that the merchant had epted his invitation.

    Along with his wife and his butler, the mayor led the merchant and his family to the banquet hall where a delicious feast was prepared.

    The mayor''s mansion was quite eptable. It wasn''t too big or small and It wasn''t too luxurious nor was it modest. Basically, it suited the status of the mayor perfectly.

    "Mayor Wilder, forgive us for startling you earlier." The merchant who was supposedly the founder of therge caravan said.

    He was a well-built man with a healthy physique, not like the other typical wealthy merchants who were fat and feeble.

    Mayor Wilder smiled and shook his head as he said, "It''s not a problem. It''s just that it''s been a while since we saw such arge caravan visiting our small town."

    "Hahaha! Well anyhow, it seems that things are rather sensitive here. We didn''t receive such a wee before." The merchant said.

    Mayor Wilder smiled bitterly andmented, "What can I say, the times are harsh these days. Until now, you were traveling in the Duke''s jurisdiction. But from here onwards, the Duke''s military influence lessens and that''s why bandits have been wreaking havoc recently. Please forgive me if I have offended you, I had to be cautiousˇ­ I hope you don''t mind."

    "Not at all, if there is such a threat, why don''t you submit a petition to the Duke?" The merchant asked curiously.

    Hearing this, the mayor sighed and said, "In the previous years, the bandits weren''t that active. Actually, there were petitions sent for assistance and the Duke had responded as well. But the bandits always disappear after getting the whiff of the smoke."

    "Is that soˇ­" The merchant muttered as he sneakily looked at the ck-haired boy beside him and quickly averted his gaze.

    "That is enough of the bandit talk, let us have dinner." The mayor''s wife suddenly spoke as she gestured at the food that was leaving off hot steams.

    The mayor nodded and cheered in excitement, "That is true, we can discuss more while eating. Pleaseˇ­"

    The merchant agreed and followed the mayor to the dining table where everyone sat and began eating the local delicacies. Especially the merchant''s two sons, one ck-haired and one blond boy.

    "Ah, that reminds meˇ­ I don''t know much about you. I was really surprised seeing the Duke''s stamp on the proof of identity you showed."

    The merchant''s eyes widened with realization as he bellowed, "How rude of me, I came as a guest without properly introducing myself! Haha, I am the owner and founder of the Sigrid Trading Company. My name is Clovis Sigrid. I am not from around here. In fact, I havee to thisnd for the first time. These two are my sons, Klein Sigrid, and Luke Sigrid."

    The two sons, Klein and Luke also bowed and greeted politely, "Hello, thank you for hosting us for the dinner!"

    Seeing this, the mayor said, "Sir, your children were quite well-spoken."

    "Indeed, hahaha!" Clovisughed in ttery.

    At this moment, the mayor''s wife interrupted hesitantly, "Ummˇ­ I imagine sir hase from afarˇ­ The road is rough and dangerous, I wonder why sir has brought his wonderful children on the arduous journey?"

    Clovis wasn''t offended at the very least hearing this, instead, he smiled in appreciation and said, "Ho~ My Lady, thank you for worrying but these two stubborn boys insisted oning. Since you are of this kingdom, you should know about the massive festival that only happens once a decade. Knowing that I wasing here on business, they insisted oning along."

    "Ah! So that is why you have the mercenaries escorting the caravan? That makes more sense. Since you are going to the capital, it must be a long journey for you." Mayor Wilder eximed.

    "Indeed, the Ducal House of White knows of my family and so I first procured the letter of assurance from the White Family so that we would not be obstructed."

    The mayor was shocked hearing this as it had verified his assumption the merchant in front of him had some sort of connection to the Duke. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The mayor''s face suddenly grew stiff as he said, "Sir Clovis, you should avoid the main route while going forward. The bandits have truly gone rogue. I''m afraid they mightunch an assault."

    "Haha! No need to worry, we have the protection of the mercenaries! We can''t take another route as that would reduce our trading options as well as take more time to reach the capital in time."

    Now Mayor Wilder was curious as to what the merchant was actually transporting and so he asked bluntly, "May I know what you are doing business of?"

    Hearing this, Clovis became silent as his face became solemn. After much contemtion, he leaned forward and spoke in a hushed voice, "I feel that I owe mayor Wilder for such hospitality. So I shall tell you.. We are a business of weapons with your Kingdom."

    Mayor Wilder''s jaw dropped hearing this as he nodded his head in a way as if he finally understood something.

    "I see, thank you for telling me this. Pleaseˇ­ Have some more." The mayor said, gesturing at the pallets of food.

    Clovisughed heartily and the dinner continued merrily with discussions and talks ringing in the dining hall. After the dinner, the mayor extended his invitation to spend the night in his mansion and Clovis was more than happy to ept.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the ce where all the Sigrid Company''s goods were stored under a heavy guard of mercenaries, a shadowy figure suddenly dashed forward discreetly and quickly.

    The figure cleverly avoided the detection of the mercenaries and made its way to therge crates full of unknown goods ced in the transportation carts.

    It was a time of night and the surroundings were only illuminated by the glimmer of torches. On top of that, there was a two-minute blind spot between the mercenary guards patrolling which made the unknown person''s task easy.

    The task was difficult but not impossible. And for the person in question, it was just a matter of finesse. The snooper was very agile and they could easily maneuver in the vicinity of the storehouse without being detected. Their steps were soft like feathers and made absolutely no noise. This was truly some impressive skill of thieves.

    The person covered in ck robes and a hood over their head soon broke into the warehouse avoiding the eye of the guards. To them, it almost felt pretty easy.

    The person then walked quickly with soft steps and opened one of the crates lying in the cart and saw what was inside, their eyes showing through the scarf brightened with delight.

    As time was running out, the person decided to leave but suddenly thinking of something, they abruptly halted.

    Reaching their hand toward the bunch of crates, the person''s eyes narrowed with suspicion, and they carefully opened another crate just to be safe.

    Confirming that the other crate also had the same contents as the first one, the suspicion in their eyes dimmed somewhat but they still didn''t seempletely assured.

    As the person''s arm extended to open another crate, suddenly, a voice rang, "Who''s there?!"

    Hearing this sudden scream, the person did not panic and pulled back their arm deciding to abandon the idea of checking one more. Then the person closed their eyes and muttered something under their breath.

    Miraculously, their presencepletely disappeared as if they were nketed by the darkness around them.

    Taking full advantage of this opportunity, the person''s hands moved in a blur as they ced everything as it was before they had opened the crates and then suddenly moved across the storehouse in a flicker, spontaneously disappearingpletely.

    Then suddenly, the door of the storehouse opened and one of the mercenary guards entered. Cautiously, the man began looking around for anything rming. He then moved closer to the carts and the crates and looked over to find out if anything seemed wrong.

    Finally, seemingly satisfied, sensing that nothing seemed to be wrong, the man left the storehouse and closed the door behind his back.

    After the guard left, the flickering silhouette of the unknown shadowy person appeared with a condescending, proud smirk on their face. Then the unknown person also disappeared and everything returned to routine as if nothing had happened in the first ce.

    But then just as it seemed that everything was going orderly just like before and no one had noticed what had happened, the mercenary guard who had checked the storehouse before returned with a slight smile on his face as the leaves of the nearby towering tree flickered slightly.

 Chapter 132 Tavern Talk

    ?

    Two dayster, the merchant convoy packed its bags and left Millfield city, heading on their way on the main trade route going towards the capital of Atrana Kingdom.

    The caravan finally left the Duke''s military sphere of influence as now the territories of various noble houses began appearing. Ranging from barons to counts and marquis, the caravan was traveling through smoothly without any issues.

    The nobles gave the caravan no hassle as the caravan had the official letter of approval from the Duke and the merchant association itself. Since this was still the Whitesburg Duchy and all the nobles in it came under the Duke''s jurisdiction, no one dared to cause trouble for the caravan.

    Traveling from ce to ce, ''Klein'' was experiencing different cultures and diversity among the people in the Duchy as well as the Atrana Kingdom itself.

    He was observing the various towns and viges with awe and wonder and truly having a good time.

    At each stop, the merchants would break away from the caravan, staying at the ce for their business while some continued the journey with the caravan.

    The caravan stayed for a day at least to rest, do business, and refuel supplies each time it stopped in a particr town or a small vige. This allowed Clovis and his family to visit the local nobles and merchants and make more acquaintances.

    As for the warnings that they had been hearing, so far nothing had happened but the caravan was still very cautious.

    One day, the caravan reached one of the most significant cities in the Adenberd Duchy. Clovis immediately took care of the storage of all his cargo and then he, Klein, and Luke went out into the city to explore and relieve the pent-up boredom.

    The group then went around the city, seeing the bustling marketce and other fun things, and then finallynded at a famous tavern to have their meal.

    As the group entered the tavern, all eyes turned to them as the lively tavern became silent and people began murmuring in hush voices.

    "Hey, I heard a merchant caravan has arrived today, I think they''re the merchants we have been hearing about." Someone murmured, invoking others to talk and discuss as well.

    As Klein looked around the tavern, he immediately spotted the merchant who had requested to tag along with the caravan.

    Klein approached the table that the merchant was sitting on and the merchant also saw Klein and Clovis as he got up from his seat and said, "Oh! Sir, and the young master. Fancy meeting you here."

    Clovis smiled and sat in front of the merchant and said, "Yes, what a coincidence."

    The merchant bowed gratefully and said, "Indeed, but we will part ways from this point on. I''m very grateful for the escort."

    Clovis shrugged nonchntly and said, "Not at all, so tell meˇ­ Do you travel frequently?"

    "Yes, I travel regrly, going to different cities where I can do some business and settle in one ce someday."

    "Is that so? Where do you usually stay?"

    "Well, my family and I usually change ces often. But for now, I stay in the northern hignds."

    "Hignds? There isn''t much to do there I hear." Klein spoke suddenly.

    The merchant smiled and replied, "That is subjective. I think it''s quite nice to stay peacefully. But for a prosperous future? Perhaps not."

    Hearing this, Klein and Clovis nodded in agreement while Luke yawned in an uninteresting manner as he muttered, "I''m hungry." He then raised his hand and yelled out at the tavern owner, "Hey! Bring some food here!"

    The tavern owner, seeing the luxurious clothes of Clovis and others as well as the guards behind them, immediately responded, "What would you like to have, sirs?"

    "Hmm, whatever that''s your specialty as well as some beer," Clovis said and the tavern owner responded, "Sure! Coming right up!"

    Suddenly, just as the merchant was about to say something, a racket sounded from a table in the corner where a bunch of men was surrounding the table and leaning down.

    Curiously, Luke asked, "Hmm? What''s happening there?"

    As he asked this question, a big burly man answered in a loud voice as he chugged down his beer, "Yaa! These chaps are ying that game again!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Game?" Luke asked.

    "Yaa! Don''t you know? Mmmˇ­ I guess not, since you don''t seem to be from around here. Come with me, I will show you!" The man said as he stood up and began walking towards the crowded table in big strides.

    Luke raised his brows and followed the man for the sake of curiosity. After reaching the table, he saw two men scratching their heads with strained expressions on their faces as they tensely looked at the board with white and ck squares on which a couple of wooden figurines were ced.

    As Luke saw this, he immediately recognized what this game was. He looked at Ethan and jerked his shoulders as if to say, ''Well, you know what it is.''

    The big man thought that Luke was confused seeing this foreign object and began exining proudly, "This is called a chessboard. It''s a game invented by our Young Master. It''s pretty fun but it gets violent at times. Hahaha!"

    Just as the man said this, one of the men sitting on the table mmed the table, knocking some pieces down as he said, "You fuckhead! You moved some pieces, didn''t you? How dare you cheat?"

    The man sitting on the opposite side also roared, "What? Your dumb head filled with dirt can''t win so you''re ming me now?"

    Seeing this, the surrounding people swooped in to break off the brewing fight but the two men involved only became more unperturbed, hurling insults at one another and escting the matter as it seemed they woulde to blows at any time.

    Just as one of the men raised his fist, an annoyed voice resounded which immediately calmed everyone down, "For goodness sake! How many times do I have to say this? Don''t cause a ruckus here! If you wanna fight, then get out and kill each other somewhere else!"

    Everyone looked at the tavern owner who was fuming in anger and frustration as everything became silent once again. And the two men involved also sat still in their seats and harrumphed

    Seeing this spectacle, Luke chuckled and said, "Idiotsˇ­ Quite entertaining indeed."

    He then walked off from the table and returned to Clovis and the others. At this moment, the tavern owner also arrived carrying the food with a smile on his face.

    Since the spectacle was quite loud, the merchant sitting with Clovis had heard everything. With sparkling eyes, he asked, "Can I ask you something?"

    "Yes, of course," Clovis replied.

    "Some of my friends informed me that Duke White''s youngest son has opened a tradingpany which has introduced the game of ''chess'' invented by the Duke''s son himself. Not only that, but I have heard he has also invented a social product that has immense health and skin-rejuvenating qualities. It''s called ''soap''.

    I also heard that sir has some connection with the Ducal Household. Have you seen the young master? I''d love to meet a person like him who has invented such products at such a young age."

    Clovis chuckled nervously as he shot Klein a nce and said, "We didn''t get to see the Duke or his son. We only received the Duke''s stamp on the letter and that''s it. But I have also heard some rumors about this soap. Have you tried it yet?"

    The merchant sighed with regret and said, "Unfortunately not, they''re only selling it to the nobles and the rich people in high society. I hear it''s more expensive than gold and energy crystal."

    Clovis fell into thought and then suddenly eximed, "I thought it was just a baseless rumor to scam people. But it seems that there might be some truth to it since nobles are interested in it. I will certainly try to procure one and see for myself."

    Hearing this, the merchant became ted as he said, "I would also like to see it for myself. s, it''s very difficult. I wish I could sell it too."

    Clovisughed and then the merchant stood up and said, "Well, it was nice seeing you. I hope we meet again, Mr. Sigrid. Thank you again for your help."

    Clovis smiled amicably and said, "Likewise, nice talking to you as well. Take care on your journey."

    The merchant bowed and then took his leave. After he left, both Luke and Clovis looked at Klein with strange looks in their eyes while Klein simply joyously devoured his meal.

    After some time, Clovis, Klein, and Luke as well as their guards and followers left after having their meal.

    After they left, the tavern became abuzz as everyone discussed and gossiped openly about Clovis and his sons.

    After a few moments of gossip, the topic of discussion naturally changed and people began talking about other various things while new customers entered and some left after having their fill.

    However, no one noticed as a man wearing ck robes and a hood, hiding his appearance entered the tavern and went to a rather deserted table where only one middle-aged man was sitting with his head down.

 Chapter 133 Baiting The Fish

    ?

    The hooded man in ck robes walked up to the lonely table in the far corner of the tavern on which no one was paying attention and sat across from the lone man sitting at the table.

    The lone man finally raised his head as he sensed someone sitting in front of him. Raising his mug of beer and chugging down a huge gulp, the man clicked his tongue, savoring the test as he spoke leaning forward.

    "Did you find out?"

    The hooded person nodded without saying a word and slid a paper on the table which the other man quickly pocketed. Then the hooded man said, "Around 1000 mercenaries of some unknown origin. The merchant''s name is Clovis Sigrid and he runs the Sigrid Tradingpany. He indeed has some sort of connection to the Duke as well."

    The man narrowed his eyes and fell into silence. After some moments, he drank his beer once again and said, "What about that intel we received? Is it true?"

    The hooded man also narrowed his eyes and leaned forward as he said, "Yes, I have confirmed it as per the orders. They are transporting silk as well as a lot of weapons. I saw hundreds ofrge crates and I suspect they are transporting a lot of valuable things."

    Hearing this, the man''s eyes sparkled with greed and excitement as he said, "What do you think? Could it be a trap? This could be very important for us. We are running out of weapons so we must decide."

    The hooded man thought and then said, "The merchant also had his two children with him. We also checked with our man in the merchant association and the Sigrid Trading Company truly exists. Now if it were a trap, then why would the merchant bring his children with him? We have been monitoring the convoy for some time and the mercenaries don''t appear to be that skilled either. Apart from that, the Duke has always been straightforward in his approach."

    The bearded man snickered and said, "The Duke? I hear he''s not even present in the Duchy."

    "Then who''s handling the Duchy? I know that Duke Albaer''s brother was killed or something."

    The bearded man chuckled and said, "Maybe it''s the Duke''s woman? Or the Duke''s baby boys? Haha! The White Family is not a threat."

    "Perhaps," The hooded man muttered without much confidence.

    "I only wonder why this foreigner merchant is bringing his children along in the dangerous journey?"

    "Hmm, I heard they''re heading to the capital. Perhaps it''s because of the festival? Many people are migrating to attend it." The hooded man replied as he tried to think of an answer.

    Once again, silence fell on the table as the bearded man with messy brown hair knocked on the table contemting.

    Suddenly, he shrugged and said, "Oh well, I will pass this information on to the boss. Good job Gillian."

    The hooded man named Gillian nodded and the bearded man smiled as he brought out a small bag of coin and threw it at Gillian which Gillian catched promptly.

    Finally, a smile broke out on Gillian''s face as he said, "One more thing, although this is a great opportunity that the boss and the band cannot afford to miss, I think you should advise them to be cautious. I have a bad feeling about this."

    The bearded man looked at Gillian with doubt and said, "You''re worrying too much. We have been waiting only for an opportunity like this. It won''te again, the boss is wise. I''m sure he will make the correct choice."

    "Hmph, suit yourself. If you need me, you know where to find me. But I will need extra from now on. You know I almost got caught on this job."

    The bearded man scoffed and said in rm, "You didn''t cause rm or leave any evidence, did you?"

    Gillian chortled and said, "Who do you think I am? I have never failed until now."

    Saying this, Gillian got up with a straight face and left the tavern without looking back in the same way that he had arrivedpletely unnoticed.

    Then the bearded man grinned excitedly putting the paper Gillian had given in safe-keeping and chugged down thest bit of beer in the mug with fanatical enthusiasm and also left.

    ***

    A few more days passed since the merchant convoy hit the road and began heading toward the capital once again, leaving most of the Whitesburg Duchy behind.

    The convoy was currently near the southern borders of the Duchy which was a strategic location on the main trading route called the Golden Silk Route.

    This was a vital trade route that connected the eastern and northern territories to the south and the capital. It was crossed by many fiefdoms and territories that took the responsibility to protect and guard the route that went through or near their territories.

    And although the merchants were required to give exclusive taxes and tolls to the nobles for their protection, there were still some locations on the route that were unguarded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The ce the convoy was going through was one such location. It was a rocky, rugged terrain in the wilderness that was miles away from any human settlement and this was also the ce where bandits usually targeted the merchants traveling on the Golden Silk Route.

    The ''mercenaries'' numbered in thousand were all alerted and cautious as they were escorting the convoy with the utmost vignce.

    In one of the carriages, Klein and Luke, who had grown curious about the game of chess ever since he saw it in the tavern were sitting on their cushioned seats each on one side of the chessboard. Besides them, the two girls from before were also observing with interest.

    Luke wore a tense expression on his face as he tried to make sense of the position of the board but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see a way out of and it annoyed him to no end.

    "Dammit! How could you think that?!" Luke yelled out in irritation and the two girls giggled.

    Suddenly, Luke turned to the two girls looking at them with fury, and said, "What are youughing at, huh?!"

    Seeing this, Klein said mockingly, "Brother, stop bullying the poor girls, will you?"

    Luke scoffed and said, "Hmph! Mere servants dare tough at me! I can swing a swordˇ­ Can you? Well? Can you, Ethan"

    ''Klein'' narrowed his eyes hearing thest word and said solemnly, "Brother, I warmed you to not call me by that name."

    ''Luke'' shrugged and said nonchntly, "Ohe on! What''s the point? It''s about time anyways, no? I can''t wait to cut open some bastards."

    Hearing such strongnguage, the two girls curled up in fear and averted their gazes while ''Klein'' sighed hopelessly and said, "It''s not sure that it''s time, the fish may not bite."

    "Yeah? The fish is hungry and needs food. This kind of fish is especially hungry, no?"

    ''Klein'' pointed at the chessboard with a smile and said, "You want to know how I did it? It''s simple, I sacrificed some pawns to lure your pieces out. You were greedy and took my pawns but at the cost of messing up your own structure. This is how I gained an advantage."

    Luke opened his mouth widely upon hearing this and muttered, "Damn, I''m stupid or what? How could I not see it?"

    As the two girls heard his faint murmur, they almostughed out loud but controlled themselves forcefully. However, Klein was not so kind and burst out intoughter.

    He then said, "You see brother, this fish isn''t like other fishes. It has a brain unlike yo- ah, I meant, unlike others. So.. Ahˇ­ We''re only baiting them with what they want. But if they''re too cautious then they might not bite after all."

    Luke pretended as if he hadn''t heard the snarky remark earlier and yawned with boredom as he said solemnly.

    "Whatever, you promised me that I can let loose. You haven''t forgotten right?"

    Klein nodded casually and said in a doubtful, confused tone, "Why are you courting death for no reason? You know, if anything happened to you then father will not forgive me."

    Luke chuckled disdainfully and said, "Heh as if I care what he thinks. If he cared so muchˇ­ Then he wouldn''t have let my father die."

    Hearing this, Klein flinched in surprise as his gaze became downcast. He muttered softly, "I''m sorryˇ­"

    Luke raised his head looking at Klein and roared, "I don''t require your pity! My father and I were never as close as you might think. However, he should not have died like that."

    "But my father is avenging uncle''s death."

    Luke said nothing and became silent once again. But then he narrowed his eyes sharply and uttered, "I don''t care, I will do whatever I want. Don''t get in my way."

    ''Klein'' nodded hopelessly sensing a faint blood lusting from his brother as he saw his determined eyes.

    Suddenly, sensing something, Klein''s eyes widened as his expression became stern. Then three knocks sounded on the carriage''s door from outside as the deste dry breeze blew and the convoy''s speed abruptly decreased.

    Klein exchanged decisive nces with the two girls and the girls immediately got down on the carriage''s floor and lowered their heads.

    Klein then tugged at Luke''s arm and said, "The fish seems to have taken the bait."

 Chapter 134 Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 134 Surprise</h4>

    The convoy was in a narrow rocky outcropping when it abruptly stopped and amotion sounded from all over the ce.

    In front of the convoy, on the road, there was arge tree log that blocked the road. This immediately made the guards alert as they unsheathed their weapons and surrounded the convoy defensively.

    Then suddenly, heaps of men showed themselves as they rushed out on foot and horses from the sides. Then the ground began trembling and more horsemen appeared on the horizon out of nowhere.

    By now, it was evident that the bandits had attacked the merchant convoy and a seemingly chaotic mess broke out with people screaming out in rm and fear.

    The mercenaries immediately swooped in as they raised their shields and des to defend the ambush however they still seemed rather stirred and chaotic.

    In little to no time, the bandits reached the convoy on their horses in force as they stared at the sealed carts and carriages lining behind the convoy.

    The bandits wore savage expressions on their faces and had weapons unsheathed in their hands pointing straight ahead.

    "Who are you people?!" Clovis yelled out from the back of his horse while being protected by the mercenaries.

    Hearing this, a man with his face covered behind a scarf came forward on his horse and yelled back confidently, "Attention, you lot! Ye be trespassin'' on our territory! Surrender now or prepare to meet yer maker! Those of ye who are fortunate enough to survive might end up servin'' us! Heh, hehe!"

    Hearing this, Clovis roared, "Who the fuck are you huh? This is the Duchy of Whitesburg that belongs to the Duke!"

    The bandit furrowed his eyes pointing his sword in the direction of Clovis and mocked, "Ye'' nugget! Shut the fuck up! I say this territory is mine so it''s mine! Ya got some issue with that shithead?"

    Clovis snickered and said, "Hmph! I, Clovis Sigrid, am not one to fear savages like you! I have more than a thousand mercenaries protecting me! Get lost or you lot will end up dead instead."

    The bandit''s eyes widened upon hearing this and suddenly he beganughing hysterically. Seeing him, the hundreds of bandits behind him also broke out into aughing fit.

    After some time, the bandit leader calmed down and said while chuckling, "Thousands? Hahaˇ­ Ya boys, you hear? I''m so scared. Hahaha!"

    And just as the bandit said this, the ground once again began trembling, and this time a lot more violently as the noise of countless horses'' hooves beating the ground rang while the dust rose in the sky mightily.

    Seeing this spectacle, the merchants and mercenaries'' eyes widened with shock. As the countless band of horses and the men sitting on them approaches the blocked convoy, Clovis finally realized something.

    Meanwhile inside the carriage in which Klein and Luke were sitting calmly without fear as a guard kept them informed from outside the carriage.

    As Klein got to know that a second batch of bandits was approaching rapidly seemingly in muchrger numbers, he turned to Luke and said, "You see? They are very cautious. They first sent hundreds of bandits to block our way knowing that we have ''mercenaries'' in thousands. Only when they surrounded us and ensured that we could not turn back in time did they send their main force. This added to their previous snooping tactics, they are not just any bandit group. They are organized under capable leadership."

    Luke smirked and said, "You are right, but in the end, they will all die."

    Klein ignored this violent statementpletely even though he pretty much agreed with it and decided to see what would happen.

    Soon, therge main force of the bandits seemingly doubled in number as the convoy''s guards also reached the blockage and joined the present group of bandits. Now, the entire convoy was surrounded by bandits and there was no way to escape without a fight.

    The bandit in leadughed again arrogantly and called out, "Well? Mr. Sigrid? Whatcha say huh? Why don''t you surrender? We will let you live cause we''re so generous. But since you trespassed on our territory, all that cargo gotta stay right here."

    Clovis now had beads of sweat appearing on his scalp as his confidence weighed.

    "Boss, what we doin''?"

    At this moment, a particrly striking horse approached Clovis on which a striking muscr man was sitting with a grave expression on his face.

    Clovis gnashed his teeth in frustration and felt like he was struggling to make a decision that did not escape the bandit''s eyes.

    In a moderately softer tone, Clovis said, "Uhˇ­ I- I cannot leave the goods here. Don''t forget that we still have considerable force. We will give you some of the goods and leave, there''s no need toe to blows. Otherwise, I''m not afraid to go down with all of you."

    The bandits did not back off and instead became more unbridled seeing Clovis''s defensive manner. They thought that Clovis was scared and that only boosted their confidence.

    The bandit chortled and said threateningly, "Ayo~ I hear you have beautiful childrenˇ­ Do you want to see them sold as ves? Hmm?"

    Clovis''s eyes narrowed and his body shook hearing this as he blurted, "You! Don''t cross your limit?! You don''t know who I am! If you do anything to meˇ­ The White Family will exterminate you all!"

    The banditsughed once again hearing this. Then suddenly, an abrupt silence fell as a voice resounded, "He seeks death, there''s no use wasting our time! Attack! Kill them all!"

    Hearing this mysterious voice from somewhere in the ranks of the bandits, the bandits screamed in fervor and yelled out war cries as all of them jolted the reins of their hoses and darted forward. At the same time, multiple twangs sounded as the bowmen unit of the bandits shot countless arrows at the convoy.

    The leader of the so-called ''mercenary'' band showed a faint smile seeing the bandits striding at them. He quickly walked his horse to the forefront and shot discreet nces to the lieutenants beside him.

    The lieutenants nodded and passedmands to the smaller units using signs and gestures and theirmands passed through the entire band in mere seconds.

    Then the mercenaries shifted their positions strategically as their front nk moved forward in a close proximity while the inconspicuous groups at the back moved forward behind the front lines.

    As the bandits came closer and closer, the tension and anticipation in the air soared while some of the merchants who had stuck to the convoy in hopes of passing safely were dumbstruck and terrified at the same time.

    They had never ever heard of the bandits ambushing someone with such numbers and ferocity. In fact, they didn''t even know that this many bandits even existed as they had never appeared with such numbers before.

    The poor merchants knew for sure that they were doomed and could only say their final prayers. Seeing the horrifying scene of thousands of banditsing at them ferociously, they had lost all hope and were only waiting for death.

    In the carriage, Klein said as he saw the arrows raining down, "Brother, as promised, you can do whatever you want but be careful and please follow my instructions."

    Luke nodded and grabbed his sword and jumped down the carriage.

    Back in the carriage, Klein smiled and thought, "So it begins, let''s see how these bandits fare against our elite men."

    As the whistling air-piercing sounds rang, the arrows reached before the bandits as everyone expected a bloodbath and struggle to ensue immediately.

    But what happened was against the bandit''s wildest imaginations.

    As the arrows were about the strike, a group of mercenaries stepped forward as elements of wind danced around them. Although the elements seemed faint and few, that was easily covered by the sheer numbers of the men who had elemental powers of wind in their bodies.

    All these particr mercenaries swung their swords at the uing arrows as they all spoke in unison, "Wind sh!"

    Then the wind stirred as the elements of the wind manifested into reality, allowing the rules of the world to bend and causing wind shes to be released from the swings of the des.

    The wind shes flew straight passed the countless arrows from every directionpletely putting all the arrows off-bnced. Then the special group of ''mercenaries'' once again spoke in unison, "Wind Sweep!"

    The wind this time directly stirred and violently as a strong breeze blew,pletely blowing off the arrows from their course.

    The bandits who were darting forward with their horses abruptly stopped shouting their oundish war cries as they saw the scene of all the arrows falling limply as well as the ''mercenaries'' smiling mockingly at them.

    At this moment, the bandits realized that something wasn''t right. But it was toote to turn back and so the bandit cavalry roared even more ferociously as it collided with the front row of the mercenary defense.

 Chapter 135 Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 135 Confusion</h4>

    Amid the bandits at the back of their ranks, a man with his face masked behind a scarf furrowed his brows in bafflement as he said to the man beside him, "They have awakened ones and so many at that. Something isn''t right."

    "Boss, it''s possible that these mercenaries have the awakened ones. We did expect some awakened ones in their midst."

    The so-called boss narrowed his eyes and said, "Send our awakened ones as well. Fire more arrows and break their defense. Do it quickly!"

    The man nodded and began shouting out orders all over the ce and the bandits obeyed, hundreds and hundreds of them galloping their horses with weapons in hand raging and screaming as theyunched an all-out frontal assault.

    On the battlefield, both sides were engaged in a chaotic battle from horseback. Swinging their swords and rapiers as well as jabbing and thrusting their spears at the enemies.

    The battlefield was messy and chaotic however one could easily make out an important difference between both sides as the bandits ran their horses randomly in hopes of ying anyone unfortunate to get in their way but the mercenaries fought with harmony and discipline as they maintained an interconnected tight formation, keeping each other from being isted as well as not allowing the enemy to breach the defensive line.

    "Shoot!" Suddenly, the sound rang once again as the noise of bowstrings resounded and arrows flew over in the sky falling right amid the mercenaries.

    However, just as the arrows were about to fall and strike down the mercenaries, suddenly the wind blew violently, knocking away the arrowspletely out of the trajectory.

    Out of the blew, more sounds of arrows being released rang but this time something was different as the sound wasn''t saturated at all.

    Then suddenly, multiple mercenaries screamed and copsed dead on the ground as arrows pierced through them in a blink of an eye.

    Seeing this, the mercenary leader cried out, "Careful! They''re targeting individually from random directions!"

    The mercenaries immediately became more alert trying to sense if arrows are shot from somewhere they couldn''t see.

    Everyone began looking around for potential threats and then suddenly the sounds of whistling rang again as arrows shot out from random directions.

    However this time, the mercenaries were ready as just as the arrows were about to hit, they swung their swords with great precision, knocking down the arrows before getting hit.

    Nheless, this did create blind spots in the defensive lines as the bandits began piercing through the defensive ranks, getting closer and closer to where Klein and Clovis were.

    As the swords swung at the forefront in all directions, blood sttered across the rockynd and heads began rolling. The battlefield was filled with screeches and battle cries, everything gettingpletely out of control.

    The convoy that was encircled from all sides seemed it would notst long as the archers created chaos among the front guards and the bandits outnumbering the mercenaries pushed in, attempting to take Clovis and his family as hostages.

    As the bandit''s boss observed the battle from a high ground in the distance, he noticed the group of awakened bandits heading straight towards the mercenaries who had used the blessings of wind to deflect the volley of arrows earlier.

    On the other front, he noticed the mercenaries getting pushed back toward the convoy due to an overwhelming numerical disadvantage and it seemed only a matter of time before the victory would be his.

    However, the man couldn''t shake off this eerie feeling as if something was wrong on the battlefield. No matter how keenly he observed, everything seemed to be going to his advantage.

    "Engage their awakened unit and restrict them from operating and focus on that vulnerable spot right there! Pierce through them andunch an attack from the inside out!" The boss man ordered smugly like some kind of mighty general with a boastful pose.

    The boss''s sidekick alsoughed in delight as he bowed and passed on the orders to the front line. Soon enough, the bandits became even more fierce as all of them on the eastern side focused on one particr spot in the formation that seemed to be weak.

    On the left and right nks of the convoy behind the protective line where the mercenaries with the power of blessings were ced, a battle of mystical powers raged fiercely.

    The unit of awakened mercenaries had the blessings of wind, earth, and fire with an apprentice-levelprehension of the elements. So even though these people weren''t powerful individually, they were adept at working in a group as a single entity.

    The bandits had their people who could use the mystical powers of blessings and at one nce, seemed equally powerful as the mercenaries.

    The bandit''s cavalry paved a path for the awakened ones to enter the mercenary guard''s nks. Aftering face to face, both special units immediately broke out into a massive spectacle while being protected by their respective cavalry.

    The harmonious chanting of incantations rang on the battlefield as the elemental particles revealed themselves to the naked eye.

    shes of wind sliced through the skies heading at the enemy only to meet the earthly boulders in mid-air. Then the sharp rocky shards manifested out of nowhere protruding from the grounds as the awakened bandits chanted the blessings of Goddess Gaia.

    The many sharp rocky shards and spikes shot out from the ground like missiles in a counterattack heading to their predestined targets. But then the sounds of incantations rang again as the fiery red ming particles danced, creating small fireballs that then flew off, colliding into the shards and spikes.

    In response to this, the bandits blessed with the blessings of fire yelled out,

    "By Agni''s might, I call forth me

    Burning bright, a fierce refrain

    Enemies tremble, as fire reigns

    Agni''s fury, scorching ins!"

    As this incantation rang in everyone''s ears, arge influx of fire elements danced in front of the bandits. The elements then soon converged into a small inferno that spewed scorching yellow frames indiscriminately, burning some of the cavalrymen who were providing cover.

    As the me began heading toward the mercenary nk threatening to burn everything to smithereens, the mercenaries seemed panicked as there was not enough time to prepare a spell strong enough to neutralize the inferno me.

    Seeing the panicked mercenaries scrambling to prepare countermeasures, the bandits grinned in excitement at seeing their enemies burn.

    And it was at this critical moment, a single voice muttered the incantation, their voice curtained behind the chaotic sounds of battle inplete obscurity as only the blue particles manifested out of nowhere, drifting along the vicinity like flowing water as the person said,

    "From water''s source, I call thee

    To quench the mes, with force and sea

    Neutralize the fire, calm its spree

    Waters pure, by my decree."

    Then out of nowhere, the distinct sound of water from upon everyone''s ears as the trees all around wilted, the ground trembled and dried, and the little grass that had survived was now no more.

    The bandits, seeing this drew long breaths of shock as they stepped back in fear while the mercenaries showed hints of mocking smiles on their faces.

    Then out of nowhere, the drifting azure-blue water elemental particles became alive with the vitality and life of dew water droplets. At another second, the droplets converged as if bing a wave and abruptly swooped in the direction of the ming inferno like a tidal wave washing away trash from the shore.

    Seeing this spectacle, the bandits in the nearby vicinity were also shocked. The bandit''s supposed boss also saw the powerful water mystic spell from his high ground and narrowed his eyes, supporting his chin with his hand in a pose of contemtion as beads of sweat began surfacing on his forehead.

    "Could it be that this was a trap? How could they have such strong forces? Was this a mistake? Perhaps we should retreat, no! I can''t aftering this far! It should be fineˇ­ Yesˇ­ We still have more people!"

    The man muttered under his breath in a soft voice with a grim look on his face. Raising his head and narrowing his eyes in rm, he stretched his right hand and anxiously fired off moremands.

    As he gave moremands, the battlefield filled with the sizzling sound of fire cooling off as the sea of inferno mes met the water wave.

    As if pping off the mes out of existence, the infernopletely disappeared into the wave as warm streams lifted into the skies.

    The bandits and the mercenaries alike coughed almost choking on the streams while the horses neighed in rm as they jumped about violently.

    Seeing the streaming off from the distance, Klein who peeped out of the carriage smirked slyly.

    A/N - I apologize for the inconsistency but bare with me. I have fallen sick and my uni''s final exams are in days. Will do my best to update as much as possible. Thank you.

 Chapter 136 Shedding Pretense

    <h4>Chapter 136 Shedding Pretense</h4>

    The battlefield raged on fiercely as casualties topped on one another like snow piling on and on in the cold winter. The air filled with the pungent smell of blood and the sound of screams as well as war cries made the ears numb as Klein watched the horrid scene coldly, with a frown on his striking face.

    As he saw the struggle around him, it appeared as if the battlefield wasn''t just a skirmish between bandits and mercenaries but a small-scale war.

    Usually, even therge bandit groups weren''t seen in suchrge amounts, let alone with great abilities and unity as well. So the situation was indeed quite unprecedented.

    Looking at the bloodied battlefield full of corpses, the frown on Klein''s face deepened as his expression sank; a cold re shing by his gaze. "Bandits in suchrge numbers are rampant in the Duchyˇ­ how strange." Klein thought inwardly full of suspicion.

    His mind stirred as many possibilities arose in his brain, some rejected immediately while some lingered in the corner for further consideration. After a few moments, his eyes shined.

    Calling upon a nearby guard, Klein whispered something in his ear solemnly. The guard nodded with a serious expression and left promptly as he then approached the mercenary chief, rying whatever Klein had said.

    The mercenary chief nodded in agreement and sent out hismands secretively. In the next moment, a gap appeared on the defensive line, startling the mercenaries as they hurriedly tried to fill the gap, on the other hand, the bandits who were beginning to get fence red up with morale once again.

    The battle between the units of the awakened ones also changed, the mercenary side suffered damages as some awakened ones on their side got injured.

    "Quick! Cover the Mystics! Retreat!" A mercenary shouted.

    The awakened mercenaries retreated to the back with grievances as waves of warrior mercenaries came forward, providing cover and stopping the enemy.

    From the high ground, when the bandit''s boss saw this change, a trace of joy flickered in his eyes before getting reced by skepticism.

    "Boss! Looks like they only mounted to this much! Hehe!"

    "Ya! Boss, let''s take those bastards out in one fell swoop!"

    The boss narrowed his eyes, seemingly pondering on the decision with much doubt. His brows furrowed as he muttered to the subordinates, "Who knows if they have more Trump cards like before? Also, we don''t know who that expert from before is! What if it''s a trap?"

    Hearing this, the subordinates surrounding the boss turned silent. Among them, a particrly striking young man with sharp eyes, a small pointy nose, and a neat appearance, seemingly full of intelligence stepped forward.

    "Boss, it makes sense that a merchant convoy such as this has skilled guards including the protection of the awakened ones. Afterall, from what we know, the convoy hase a long way from the southeast. So the intervention of the awakened ones is notpletely out of expectation. We have more numbers than them. And even though they seem to have an expert, we cannot simply hold back just because of that. So, I thinkˇ­ we have no choice but to go all in and kill them all in one swoop. Boss is wise, I''m sure you have already noticed this." The young man said humbly in a ttering manner.

    The bandit''s bosses'' eyes brightened as he observed the situation once again. He involuntarily nodded to himself in satisfaction, seeing the mercenaries being ughtered left and right in an extremely disadvantageous position.

    Even though the water attribute expert from before wasn''t out in the open, he couldn''t pull off a spectacle like before multiple times.

    As the boss man realized that perhaps his worries were unwarranted, he beamed with delight, thinking that this victory was already in his grasp. But then suddenly, unquenchable fury rose from his heart as he saw hundreds of the bandit''s corpses being trampled on in the flurry of the battlefield.

    "Tch, we weren''t supposed to suffer so many casualties. Who would have thought these bastards would be so tenacious? Hmph! I can''t fall behind in merit, hehe." The boss man thought inwardly as a vicious smile crept up on his face.

    "Let''s go! We have wasted enough time on this! We will destroy them in one swoop!" The boss man dered proudly jolting the reins of his horse. With a shriek, the horse jumped and strode forward.

    Loud ear-piercing war cries sounded as the bandit''s boss along with his special unit of hundred men descended from the high ground, galloping towards the battlefield and raising the bandit''s morale.

    At this moment, the mercenaries had sunken expressions as if they were filled with unease. So much so that the imcable formation from before started to show ws. The mercenaries were pushed back to their limits and it seemed like the bandits only needed the final straw to break the camel''s back.

    And that final straw was exactly the bandit boss, who swiftly entered the battlefield with his subordinates and began the ughter fest.

    The hundred-man unit was the most elite among the bandits. The soldiers in it were fearless and ruthless with very good martial arts skills as well as ample battle experience. Naturally, they easily increased the pressure on the mercenaries by several folds.

    Seeing theirrades die in front of them, the mercenaries were furious and full of grievances. However, they only gritted their teeth and held their ground with extraordinary tenacity. But their bloodthirsty expressions sent chills down the spines of the bandits.

    "Hahaha! Die! Fuckheads! Hehe, don''t you dare live when I''m done with you lot, otherwise, you will suffer a fate worse than death! Hahaha!" The bossughed maniacally, constantly jeering and mocking as he swung hisrge ax, cleaving a path towards Clovis.

    Inspired by their leader, the other bandits also roared ferociously, stabbing and swinging their weapons ferociously, hell-bent on ughtering anyone who was in their path.

    Just as the boss man was getting dangerously near to where Clovis was; Klein, who sat in the carriage leisurely as if the conflict outside had nothing to do with him smiled coldly, a murderous expression on his face as he opened the carriage''s curtains and yelled out, "Raise the banners!"

    Miraculously, the yell that escaped from his tiny mouth resounded in the entire battlefield instead of getting lost in the flurry of battle sounds.

    When the ''mercenary chief'' and ''Clovis'' and ''Luke''ˇŞwho was hidden on the battlefield apanied by a dozen irond knights heard ''Klein''s'' voice; all sneered marvelously, brandishing their swords.

    The ''mercenaries'' who previously had panicked expressions on their faces, as if they were expecting demise; now wore cold expressions as they looked at the bandits with contempt and mockery.

    When the bandit''s boss recovered from his battle fury and noticed the chilly killing intent that abruptly covered the battlefield, his heart sank, his blood rushed to his mind as a terrible sense of foreboding stunned his mind. Seeing the frigid expressions from the ''mercenaries'' as if they were looking at a clown in a circus, a chill went down his spine as his back was covered with sweat. "Not good! It''s a trap! Retreat!" He yelled out in panic, immediately thinking of killing his way out to retreat.

    The bandits who heard him momentarily became confused. But then they too realized the oddity with the so-called mercenaries. However, not having the foresight that their leader had, they were a bitte to recover and react.

    Even though they werete to follow, the bandits did not dare defy their leader as they also rushed to retreat.

    Then abruptly, a shocking sight reflected in their pupils as they saw the White Family''s military banners gracefully rising, fluttering in the wind in a dignified manner.

    The battlefield suddenly became silent, a cold intent invading the bones as the bandits were finally mmed with cruel realization. They knew that they had fallen into a deadly trap.

    The moment of silence passed as the seemingly invincible wave of bandits shuddered, they all gasped in unison as cries of rm echoed.

    Amidst all this, ''Klein'' opened the door of the carriage and jumped down. Under the watchful eyes of the bandits and the ''mercenaries'', he nonchntly faced the bandits, a malevolent smile hanging on his lips as he announced, "The evildoers who dare challenge the authority of the Duke of the Kingdom! I, the son of Duke Albaer White, in the name of the King and In the name of my father the Duke, shall bring justice to your vile worthless lives! For themoners you have wronged and murdered, for the pige and plunder, for the atrocities and for not knowing your ceˇ­ now DIE!"

    mes of fury immediately erupted in the eyes of the white family''s forces disguised as mercenaries. Recalling the demise of theirrades, their anger red up in its entirety, soaring to the heavens!

    "Hmph! Lowly bandits, Die!"

    "Sons of bitches! How dare you defy the Duke?!"

    "Filth that deserves to be trashed, you all are dead!"

    Furious war cries echoed throughout the battlefield as the white family''s elite forces shredded all pretenses. They ferociously pounced on the bandits who were deep inside the enemy formation, not holding back in the slightest, using all the skills and techniques as well as the training provided by the white family.

    At the same time, Luke, or rather, Lucecryc White smirked viciously. Looking at the bandits around him likembs ready to be ughtered, he enthusiastically strode forward, pouncing on the bandits that were unlucky enough to get in front of him.

    Throughout the battlefield, on the frontlines of the defensive formation, elite White Family knights appeared out of nowhere, wearing sturdy iron armor and brandishing glistening sharp swords.

    Without any cordiality or pretense, a bloody ughter began.

 Chapter 137 Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 137 Surrender</h4>

    The seemingly tattered and weakened defensive formation around the carriage and carts in ayered manner suddenly became a death trap for the bandits as the holes from which bandits poured inside the formation seamlessly closed, trapping the hundreds of bandits inside.

    Then, the white family''s soldierspletely went berserk, killing bandits left and right without any qualms despite the numerical disadvantages.

    The soldiers disguised as mercenaries were the absolute elite among the white family''s entire forces. Battle-hardened and war-tested, they could work as one entity despite fighting their own battles. The elite soldiers were also trained and well-equipped with the experience and various martial arts techniques of the white family.

    Of course, merely that wasn''t enough to counter the overwhelming numerical disadvantage.

    The bandit leader jolted out of his panicked state after seeing the situation getting worse and analyzed the crisis with a cool head, although while gritting his teeth, truly making an ugly expression.

    The bandit leader saw the enemy''s superiority in battle and couldn''t help but shudder in trepidation as he inwardly rained profanities on the scouts who had given the green g to go ahead on the ambush.

    As the man furiously swung his sword around, trying to clear a path for retreat, he desperately yelled out, "Listen up! Kill the bastards and retreat! Don''t forget, we have superior numbers! Don''t panic! Kill them all!"

    The bandits who were like chickens without their heads somewhat sobered up, realizing that there was no way but to kill their way to retreat. Even though they had little confidence to defeat the enemy seeing the banners of the white family ttering proudly, it was true that they had superior numbers. Thus, there was still hope.

    Seeing the futile resistance, ''Klein'' who was Ethan in disguise simplyughed mockingly as he stood calmly beside the carriage, about thirty knights guarding him as his bodyguards.

    The bandit leader jolted his horse reins and the horse cried out, it jumped high and brought down its hooves, almost crushing two soldiers to death.

    The bandit leader and his subordinates swung their old rusty longswords like their life depended on it, trying to break the encirclement of the white family''s soldiers.

    As they swung and jabbed chaotically, blood sprayed all over, dying the ground red. Some soldiers managed to dodge, some blocked bravely but some either got injured or died on the spot as the pressure on them increased due to the numerical disadvantage.

    The bandit leader''s eyes brightened, and for a moment, hope shone in his gaze as escape didn''t seem impossible. "Damnit! Even if I escapeˇ­ that man will not let me off so easily! Damnit! It''s all that fucker''s fault! Once I escapeˇ­. Hmph!" The man thought arrogantly, breaking the blockade of soldiers and shooting off with the subordinates that survived as well as about a hundred bandits.

    For a moment, it truly looked like the white family''s forces were incapable of handling double the numbers of their own in a short time, making it possible for some of the bandits to escape.

    But this hope was soon squashed as lumps of murderous auras raised from parts of the battlefield in every direction.

    In the east, Fred walked nonchntly amidst the battlefield while holding his sword, smiling menacingly as he looked at the bandits like looking at some disposable trash. Behind him, a dozen of the white family''s most elite knights followed.

    In the West, Willkie, and Jason in the South also led their elite squad respectively,unching a soul-wrenching assault on the pitiful bandits.

    If normal soldiers were like bloodthirsty demons, then the special knights in ck armor were demon kings who could only be described as extraordinary.

    These warriors were nothing like the mundane, numbering nearly a hundred throughout the battlefield, they were like devils from hell.

    With a flick of their wrist, heads rolled down, limbs amputated, and heart-shuddering screams of pain and misery echoed in the ears of everyone, raising the morale of the white family''s forces and flooding the bandits in a cold sweat.

    As the bandit''s leader saw this carnage from the corner of his eyes, his heart sank to the deepest depths of emptiness. Waves of terror washed over him, making his limbs numb. The man''s bravado from before along with his unruly arrogance disappeared into thin air.

    Seeing the shadow of death looming, he decisively chose to give up on hisrades and somehow run away on his own.

    But, how could it be so easy?

    Seeing the bandit leader trying to run for his life, Lucecryc, who was covered in blood, sneered mockingly.

    The ck armored knights who were apanying him for his safety couldn''t help but stare at his back in awe and fear.

    Even though they had seen bloodshed countless times with gruesome scenery far worse than this, they had never seen a child of such bold countenance.

    The knights couldn''t be med for thinking so as anyone who saw Luce coldly slicing up men far bigger than him crazily while having a devious smile on his face couldn''t help but shiver in trepidation and take a step back.

    To the spectators, Luce looked nothing like a child from a Ducal household but a savage barbarian hellbent on killing. It was certainly very abnormal almost to the point of cruelty.

    When Lucer set his crazed sights on the bandit leader, the boss felt the chills going down his spine as his expression twisted.

    Luce scoffed. Then abruptly, his body arched from the waist as then a sword sliced through the space where his upper body was a moment ago.

    "This little shit!" The bandit warrior scowled in frustration, not expecting the little boy to dodge the sneak attack in such a manner.

    It had taken everything for him to get closer and try a sneak attack to end the little menace, just to fail at such a juncture.

    The warrior was momentarily dazed but calmed himself In a fraction of a second. Unfortunately for him, a sharp burst of pain assaulted his lower body followed by a cold foreboding sense of loss.

    Involuntarily he looked down, only to find that the little boy was nowhere to be found. Instead, a ghastly scene met his eyes. A thin, sharp diagonal line extending from the left of his lower waist to his upper thighsˇŞfrom which blood flowed out like an endless stream.

    The next moment, his vision blurred as his body was split apart in two. The final thing he saw was the cold-blooded face of that youth he had tried to kill seconds ago.

    Many had witnessed this shuddering scene, making each wonder howe the child of a noble descent is so demonic at such a young age.

    The bandit''s leader was one of those who had witnessed the grotesque scene. His back was covered in sweat seeing it. "Monsters! The White Family is full of crazy monsters! I gotta run!"

    Then his brows raised as if he remembered something. His eyes shined with a sinister light and he yelled out while looking around fanatically, "Archers! Where the fuck did you all go? Kill that brat for me! Mystics! Fucking useless! Use your spells and kill them!!!"

    The bandit leader pleaded desperately but no one responded. The so-called hidden archers who were supposed to be acting as assassins were as silent as the moon, their fate unknown.

    As for the awakened ones, to their horror, the inferior bandits were unable to provide cover for them, and on top of that, the awakened ones on the side of the white family fully unleashed their potential that they were holding back before ording to Ethan''s scheme. To make matters worse, the water-blessed expert from before showed himself. In an azure robe, he didn''t even need to fully show his abilities. Merely providing support to the others was more than enough.

    The bandit leader soon noticed all this and his entire world sank. At this point, there was nothing he could do. The archers hiding in the wilderness did not respond, the awakened ones could hardly keep themselves alive and the bandit warriors were being ughtered like defenselessmbs.

    Even though the bandit leader wasn''t weak and had equivalent strength to some of the most powerful knights in service of the white family such as Fred, Willkie, and JasonˇŞhe now had no confidence out of the predicament.

    While keeping himself safe amidst the flurry of attacksing at him constantly, sensing the pressure on him increasing, the bandit leader gritted his teeth in denial.

    Suddenly, a chilly premonition engulfed his entire being. His soul gave off warning signals as if a wolf was ready to pounce on him at any moment.

    Then, goosebumps rose on his skin as he decisively moved all the energy from his body into his arms and legs. Almost blindly, he kicked his horse and used his arms to propel himself in the air.

    As he was in the air, out of nowhere, a glistening water arrow shot across the battlefield, creating a mild drizzle as it flew and shot right through the man''s shoulder, leaving behind a gaping hole and a tattered armor that was utterly broken. The arrow had cut through it as easily as cutting tofu.

    "AGHHHHH! FUCK!!"

    A screech full of pain and suffering rang as the bandit leader fell off his horse In a miserable condition. A hole in his shoulder and his entire arm were covered in blood.

    At this point, there was nothing more to think about. The bandit leader gritted his teeth in excruciating pain, holding back his tears as he parted with unwillingness and reluctantly yelled out loudly in a hoarse voice, "I SURRENDER! I SURRENDER DAMMIT! Don''t kill me! I have information!"

    A/N - Luce is kinda badass not gonna lie.

 Chapter 138 Dread

    <h4>Chapter 138 Dread</h4>

    The bandit leader''s ears rang excruciatingly, his gaze flickered and darkness momentarily engulfed his vision, the metallic, pungent scent of blood assaulted his nostrils, making him stumble in nausea and fear.

    The chaotic battlefield from before was now deathly still, the heart-wrenching screams of the bandits and the soldiers now could not be heard, and only the noise of scraping as well as the mild clinking of armors, the snorts of the horses and some livid chatter remained.

    Even though the atmosphere was mostly silent, there was a sense of eeriness that chilled the bones. In the blue sky radiating with the scorching sun''s illumination, Eagles and vultures circled, letting out a screech asionally.

    The bandit leader who was in apletely pitiful and disheveled appearance slightly raised his head gruntingly, feeling his right shoulder throbbing with excruciating pain, his entire body stiff, and his knees entirely numb.

    Raising his head, the sea of dead bodies most of the bandits as well as the white family soldiers cleaning the scene entered his sight from the corner of his eye. Not daring to look further, he moved his pupils to look aheadˇŞonly for his head to be shoved down forcefully.

    Naturally, it was done with great resentment and without any mercy and so a ''bam'' sound rang followed by the bandit leader''s pitiful grunt.

    "Who told you to raise your head, huh?!" A voice mocked disdainfully beside his ear, followed by a kick to the gut.

    The bandit leader was furious, never In his life was he treated this way, like a dog on itsst breath. Even though he was iparably angry, he could only swallow it all reluctantly.

    Because even he knew that this time he hadnded in deep trouble!

    As he gritted his teeth and pondered everything that had happened that day, things began clearing in his mind like the mist getting blown away by a breeze.

    The ''merchant convoy'' that was supposed to be carrying very valuable stuff was the white family in disguise. That means the so-called batch of weapons and tributary goods didn''t even exist.

    It was all a trap!

    "Gillian! That bastard! Did he betray the army?" A thought shed in his mind but then immediately after he frowned in doubt.

    "Noˇ­ that shouldn''t be. Gillianˇ­ he can not betray the armyˇ­ then what happened?"

    His eyes shined pensively. Cautiously raising his head, he nced sideways full of suspicion, gauging the tightly covered carts behind the adorned carriage.

    As he looked coldly In a daze, Ethan who saw this from the carriage chuckled. He got off the carriage, approached the man, and said with a gentle smile on his face, "You''re thinking right. Your scout didn''t betray youˇ­ rather, he was deceived by us into thinking that there truly is a fortune to be had. Hehe."

    Hearing this, the bandit leader''s misty gaze gained clearly. Then, his expression changed colors as he red at Ethan fiercely, full of resentment.

    The expressions of Jason and other knights changed to that of fury seeing the bandit leader''s impudent behavior. Viper, who stood close to Ethan, frowned, killing intent gushing out of his body.

    Ethan chuckled casually and raised his arm, calming everyone instantly. Looking at the bandit leader in amusement, he asked, "What is your name?"

    Ethan''s appearance was extremely soft. He wore azy smile and his white hair reflected the sunlight, making him look like a benevolent angel.

    Seeing such a child in front of him, the bandit leader was stunned at first, a strange expression appearing on his face before getting reced by a sneer. He tantly looked at Ethan in contempt, momentarily forgetting the circumstances he was in, and refused to answer.

    Ethan''s carefree,zy smile then suddenly became cold and callous. His angel-like appearance from before was nowhere to be seen as he blurted, "Sir Viper, crush his arm for me."

    It was as if a cold bucket of water had been dumped on the man as he heard this. Before having the chance to say anything, he saw the man in the mask stepping forward, water particles rippling around him like waves, releasing a prating aura.

    As he saw this man in ck with a mask on his face, the bandit leader only had one thought on his mind, "H-he''s the water attribute expert from before!"

    Sensing the chilling atmosphere, the bandit leader regretted offending Ethan but as they say, there''s no medicine for regret.

    Viper extended his hand slowly with his lips curled upwards. As his hand came nearer, the bandit felt his soul leaving his body from trepidation.

    It could be said that Viper truly lived up to his name. Truly vicious and ruthless.

    Viper grabbed the bandit leader''s right hand''s wrist and looked at the bandit leader as if looking at a corpse.

    Then, the sound of water rang, followed by a short ''pop'', next second, the bandit leader''s eyes almost popped out of his sockets as blue veins bulged outwards. His entire body became drenched in sweat, his breathing became rapid and his mouth opened wide agape, his tongue moved inside his mouth but only some iprehensible muffled sounds were uttered.

    The man was in so much pain that he couldn''t even make a sound!

    Finally, Viper removed his hand and stepped back with a scowl. Luce, who was also observing from the side sneered in delight, seemingly taking pleasure in other''s misfortune.

    After half a minute of this strange picture, an ear-piercing screech akin to a pig being ughtered rang out and echoed out, even scaring away the vultures roaming above. The bandit leader''s right arm limped lifelessly. Or rather, the bare skin on his arm dangled grotesquely as the bones in the arm were already crushed into oblivion.

    Ethan turned his head in disgust and shot a nce at his knight Fred, who nodded and then took out a bottle of potion from his pouch. He then forcefully had the bandit leader drink the potion and stepped back.

    After some time, the potion seemed to have done something like the expression of the bandit leader which was hideous beyondpare before, now softened.

    The poor man broke out into loud sobs. He screamed and cried like a child, not even daring to raise his head and set his sights on the little demon looming in front of him.

    "Raise your head," Ethanmanded coldly.

    The bandit leader, after going through such a soul-shuddering experience had no strength or courage to disobey. He was now as docile as a dog.

    "Look around youˇ­" Ethan spoke coldly.

    The bandit leader didn''t dare disobey and moved his head to look around him. His entire body was trembling in fear, his teeth were chattering endlessly and his face was covered with tears, dirt, and snot.

    As he finally looked around freely, the horrid scene around him broke what was left of his spirit. Thend was covered in dried-up blood, and hundreds of dead bodies were piled up on one another. Broken-up bones, body parts, and chunks of flesh were visible throughout the battlefield.

    The bandit leader''s heart sank to the deepest depths of hell. The scene in front of him wasn''t any lesser than hell either. Even though he wasn''t alien to blood and gore as a bandit, the sceneid in front of him was a hundred times more intense and grand.

    The bandit leader finally realized the kind of predicament he was in. When he saw that apart from him, there wasn''t a single bandit aliveˇŞhis soul froze.

    At this moment, the soft and calm voice of Ethan that seemed more like the devil''s whisper to the bandit leader drifted into his ear, "Soˇ­ what is your name?"

    The bandit leader immediately jolted. Obviously, he had no intention to suffer that kind of pain again and so he lowered his gaze hurriedly and answered obediently, "M-m-aiˇ­ my n-n name isˇ­ R-aˇ­ Raven! M- My Lord!"

    Ethan smiled, looking at the restless man on the ground kneeling not even daring to look up, he smiled In satisfaction and did not speak for some time deliberately.

    Just as the bandit leader was engulfed with panic, fear, and trepidation as well as restlessness due to the unnerving silence, Ethan''s voice, which was very cold this time, sounded right beside his ear, "Ravenˇ­ Tell me then, what information do you have? If it''s useful.. I might just think of perhaps letting you live."

    A/N - was it too much gore?

 Chapter 139 Maugier Family

    <h4>Chapter 139 Maugier Family</h4>

    The city of udwill was an average city located in the Whitesburg Duchy, north of the Azurehelm River and close to the key trade route, The Golden Silk Road.

    Apart from its impressive poption and the proximity and essibility to the Golden Silk Road, the city and its overseer Baron Maugier did not have much merit.

    Baron Maugier and his family were hereditary nobles who could enjoy the noble lifestyle due to the good Karma of their ancestors. But even so, they were recently appointed nobles and only had a history of four generations.

    Originally, the Maugiers were humble merchants who originally couldn''t even hope for such a prosperous future. But fate was such that they found themselves inplicated situations.

    At that time, the flourishing and illustrious Golden Silk Road rose to fame among the merchantmunity as well as the nobles who were on the precipice of this route.

    This was a chaotic time when the Atrana Kingdom was busy quelling rebellions of the newly subjugated dynasties and small Kingdoms that were once independent. The barbarians were always at the doorstep, ready to pounce, and the world in its entirety was quite turbulent.

    At such a time, the development of the Golden Silk Route could be said to be either a stupid or extremely ambitious idea.

    This trade route was a hot potato that everybody wanted a piece of. So naturally, conflicts rose among the nobles who were situated along the route. Everyone wanted a small control over this exclusive trade route and to gain richer from the trades that would ur through the route.

    And so, conflicts were inevitable. Out of nowhere,nd disputes broke out among the nobles, and skirmishes becamemon.

    As if this wasn''t enough, the natural disaster also struck as famine descended all over the kingdom, making food scarce and hence increasing the value of the solid Trade Route immensely.

    This was like a blessing and a curse at the same time. The crown was busy fighting and dealing with the rampant barbarians and rebels along with enemy nations that feared the rise of the kingdom. Then the famine spread out of nowhere and internal unrest was at its highest.

    The crown was vexed and it truly was a precarious situation. So the crownmanded the Duchies to cease all hostilities at once so that the kingdom could focus on other important issues.

    The trade route went through several Duchies and so it came upon the respective Duchies to maintain peace along the Golden Silk Road and to contain the rampant Nobles under them who were way off their heads due to greed.

    However, at this juncture, it was a bit toote and some of these noble families had developed unreasonable enmity during the period of schemes and skirmishes.

    Engulfed by their personal hatred, some nobles tantly ignored themands and continued their squabbling despite multiple warnings.

    Enraged, the respective Dukes took matters into their own hands. Directly Exterminating these disobedient noble families entirely.

    Many noble families were purged from their stems ruthlessly which sent a strong message to others that there was always a higher mountain.

    Even though the Duke could not exterminate lesser nobles like this without the permission of the crown in normal circumstances, the situation at that time wasn''t normal at all. So the unbridled lesser nobles immediately sumbed to trepidation and became as docile as a cat.

    The purge, however, created a void that needed to be filled. And so the crown granted noble titles to new bloodlines that had made a name for themselves in the harsh times.

    The Maugier Family was one of these lucky ones that benefited from the whole fiasco and attained a noble rank along with their very own territory.

    Obviously, their meritorious deeds weren''t small either. To have been granted such honor, they had aplished great services for the Kingdom and its people in the harsh times of famine and turmoil.

    Generations ago, the Maugier Family decisively set its roots along the Golden Silk Road, keeping amicable rtions with the Duke of Whitesburg at the same time. However, as time passed, the crown regained its stability and all chaos ceased. The Golden Silk Route was paid special attention to and the Crown made sure that no particr party could get an excessive advantage from the route, breaking the power bnce once again.

    Restrictivews were passed greatly hindering the noble houses from exploiting merchants and travelers. Strict guidelines were endorsed and punishment for breaking the were harsh.

    Thus, the ying field was leveled for everyone to y on equal terms.

    This became the cause of the Maugier Family''s stagnation. Firstly, the Maugier Family rose abruptly, garnering much envy and scorn from the true-blooded nobles. Secondly, they originally had a merchant background and so they couldn''t build a strong military presence. Thirdly, the territory of the Maugier Family did not have rich and rare natural resources that they could exploit to rise to prominence.

    These became the reason why the city of udwill remained in obscurity and could only pass as average. Although with disadvantages, the city also had some advantages as well.

    For example, the city of udwill was quite old, having considerable pages of history in the annals of the Atrana Kingdom. That''s why, it was a well-fortified city that did notck sturdy walls. It was also near the Azurehelm River and this was also the reason why many people preferred to live in it as it wasparatively more peaceful since no one really bothered with it.

    This was the udwill city that bustled like always under the vast blue expanse of the sky. The sun shone brilliantly above and the people were busy below, going about their usual daily work.

    One seller who was wandering near the city gates amidst the crowd somewhat in a daze suddenly bumped into someone. Jolting out of his reverie and raising his head, the man became petrified.

    "Shit! Are ya'' blind?!" A scary-looking soldier yelled furiously, hurling profanities while moving around the spear in his hand threateningly.

    The poor street seller panicked and kneeled down immediately, intimidated by the mad soldier as he begged, "Ah! F-forgive me! I- I didn''t mean toˇ­"

    Seeing the pitiful man, the soldier who looked more like some hoodlum sneered "Look at you! Here I amˇ­ Protect you worthless bastards day and night and you traumatize me like thisˇ­" the soldier said dramatically and scratched his chest as if he had suffered a grave injury.

    "T-traumatize?" The seller muttered in disbelief.

    "Of course! You traumatized me just now! Shouldn''t you be polite or something and offerpensation?"

    "Wha- butˇ­" The seller tried to talk back but immediately shuddered and stopped upon seeing the soldier''s cold gaze as well as the shining tip of the spear in his hand.

    Swallowing his grievances, the man cursed profanities inwardly and smiled amiably as he blurted, "Ah! Right, sirˇ­ It was my fault. Here, this is for you aspensation."

    The seller had a smile as if he had found his long-lost friend or benefactor but while curses were constantly being hurled in his mind. Eyebrows twitching, the seller reluctantly offered a small pouch from the bag and offered it to the soldier,

    "Hehe, this is an item I recently acquired. Ahem, if you take one pill before going into the bedroom, your vitality willst for the entire night! You will be able to do the deed vigorously, hehe!"

    The soldier''s eyes brightened. The cold threatening re from his gaze disappearedpletely and he quickly snatched the pouch from the seller''s hand with an ear-to-ear smile on his face that made the poor seller shriek back in trepidation, goosebumps standing on his body.

    "Hmph! You can fuck off! And remember, you shouldn''t traumatize your protectors like this, hehe. Understand?" The soldier said shamelessly.

    "Of course of course!" The seller''s mouth twitched as he scurried out to leave the dreadful presence of the soldier.

    Seeing the seller scrummaging to leave, the soldier grinned and that''s when another voice rang from his back, "You! Don''t mess around! How many times does it need to be exined?! Tch, behave, or don''t me me when you get punished!"

    The soldier frowned, turned around, and saw arge man with a ghastly scar on his right cheek wearing the same soldier uniform as himself standing with knitted brows.

    "Yeah, I know! It''s not gonna hurt with some fun would it?" The soldier blurted in dissatisfaction.

    "Hmph!" The big man harrumphed indifferently and left, not wasting more of his time.

 Chapter 140 Strangeness

    <h4>Chapter 140 Strangeness</h4>

    Unbeknownst to the poor seller and the unscrupulous soldier who just had their little incident near the city gate, a pair of cold eyes secretly watched from the shadows without anyone''s notice.

    Looking at the unruly soldier who had just conned the poor seller leaving with the other big bearded soldier, the man stocking the two from the shadows had an imperceptible glimmer shining in his eyes.

    Letting out a muffled scowl, the man turned his head, his eyes narrowing full of suspicion as he saw the oddly, extremely highly guarded city.

    The City was almost sealed as only some selected people were allowed to leave the gates. At first nce, only the outside merchants, the Maugier Family soldiers, and knights as well as some of the city''s merchants were allowed to leave.

    Themoners didn''t seem to mind this as they wouldn''t leave the city without a firm reason, to begin with, but the man in the shadows found this situation to be most peculiar.

    Another odd thing about this seemingly bustling and normal city was the savage-looking and unruly soldiers who behaved like they were on some kind of pic.

    Where was the dutiful and noble code of conduct? Where was the discipline? And honor?

    The man in the shadows snickered to himself as if he understood something and moved on.

    His silhouette flickered abruptly disappearing in an instant, his presencepletely concealed so much so that even the skilled Maugier Family knights couldn''t detect him as he moved about in the city in an unscrupulous manner, peeping on the conversations of the drunkmoners at the taverns.

    As he listened to them pour their recent grievances out, the man''s gaze became more and more chilly.

    Again, at first nce, it truly seemed nothing much. For example, their Lord had be exceptionally cruel recently, allowing his knights and soldiers to behave unceremoniously as they exploited and harmed themon people once in a while.

    Although this usually didn''t happen all that much, but this change was truly rather abrupt as this kind of thing never happened before, making the peoplement endlessly.

    But then again, this was nothing different as most nobles weren''t exactly kind souls. But seeing their Lord who was previously good to them acting this way all of a sudden made themoners more disappointed in the nobility.

    On top of that, the Lord had also recently ordered arge-scale purge of some corrupt officials and traitorous knights. The military presence in the city had also increased exponentially as soldiers regrly made trips to the outside.

    On its own, it was easy to assume all this gossip was nothing but just some normal activity as it truly wasn''t anything so groundbreaking.

    But the man''s chilly gaze turned more and more murderous as he secretly heard all these stories from all over the city.

    Finally, the man reached the Maugier Family''s mansion. The man''s martial arts seemed to be extremely good as just with one jump, he climbed the tall tree at the back of the mansion without making a single sound.

    Despite the mansion being heavily guarded, it was as if the man was impossible to detect.

    Looking at the grand mansion from the tree branch, the man first saw hundreds of soldiers guarding the premises nonchntly without any disciple, which was extremely odd considering that these were the forces of a noble family.

    Ignoring that for now, the man looked further at the mansion that was so silent that it might as well bepletely empty. Not a squeak could be heard from the mansion which only seemed to be filled with crude soldiers and warriors.

    The man on the tree branch suddenly chuckled in astonishment, muttering to himself, "Thisˇ­ How could this happen?"

    His brows twitched endlessly, a hesitant look shing in his narrowed eyes as he stared at the eerie mansion strangely.

    In the end, sighing with resignation he muttered, "Hmph, I can''t get discovered. It''s better to just report backˇ­ Heheˇ­" muttering this in a soft tone, the man sneered dubiously looking in the direction of the mansion with contempt and then suddenly his figure flickered, disappearing into thin air as a single leaf gently fell from the tree.

    ***

    The next day after the mysterious man entered the city of udwill, snooped around, and then left, all without raising a single rm. From this, it could be judged that the man''s Martial Arts or Mystic Arts weren''t mediocre at all, especially considering that the city was on high alert and tightly monitored.

    Anyhow, apart from the mysterious man''s probing, the city was still bustling as always. The Maugier Family''s soldiers that were mostly new facespletely unbeknownst to themoners were patrolling the city sternly with their nasty, terrible countenance. Many of them had expressions as if they had eaten a fly or perhaps snubbed their toe. Considering this, no one dared to get in their way for fear of catching their eye and bringing a cmity upon themselves.

    The marketce of the city was also functioning normally along with the entertainment establishments for pleasure. Although, now only the scary-looking savage brutes of soldiers could be seen in such ces as normal people wanted to do nothing with these unscrupulous hooligans.

    But this city, which lookedpletely unordinary under the vast blue sky, shining in the sunlight and brimming with vitality, carried a certain sense of uneasiness. As if underneath this pleasantyer, something wasn''t quite right.

    The new faces that could be seen approximately a year ago, theck of activity from the Maugier Manner, the change in the behavior of the guards, the influx of constant military activityˇŞall these things that were observed by the mysterious man from before created an air of obscurity around this little average city.

    But of course, almost nobody paid too much attention to these tiny unordinary details as long as these tiny things didn''t obstruct their day-to-day life.

    And although the city had been flooding with new faces recently, the soldiers were not as honorable as before and the ''security'' had been tightened by several folds; all these were nothing but minor inconveniences.

    Gazing at the prosperous city of his from the balcony of the Maugier manner, the city that the Maugier Family had been cultivating with blood and sweat through generations; the current Lord of the City, Craith Maugier, heaved a sigh full ofment and guilt. His fists clenched tightly so much so that his knuckles were turning white, his eyes bloodshot and his hands shaking uncontrobly.

    Hearing a sound behind his back, Craith Maugier jolted out of his reverie and turned around, his young handsome face filled with untimely wrinkles of worry and the dark circles below his eyes due to countless sleepless nights reflecting in the eyes of his family standing before him, all having grave, defeated expressions apart from his young four-year-old son who seemed to bepletely oblivious to the mood.

    Baron Craith smiled bitterly and shook his head despondently looking at his young son, his gaze brimming with guilt, uncertainty, and defeat.

    Pondering on his hopeless situation he inwardly mused, "Why did this happen?"

    Seeing his father looking at him with such empty eyes, the young boy became scared and asked innocently, "F-fatherˇ­ what''s wrong?"

    Baron Craith saw the innocence on his son''s face and felt as if his heart was being pierced by a thousand needles.

    Abruptly, he became overwhelmed with despair. His vision darkened and his face paled as he stumbled forward.

    Expecting to faint on the spot, Baron Craith squinted his eyes but the expected fall did note at all. Instead, he felt his arm being tugged by something soft and tender. Then, the familiar scent entered his nostrils.

    Smiling bitterly, he looked up and saw his lovely wife supporting him by tugging at his arm while looking at him with a gaze full of concern.

    "Hehe, such a familial scene! Truly makes my heart flutter! Hahaha! Lord Craith, you should take care of your health. We wouldn''t want your lovely wife to be a widow, now do we?"

    Just as Baron Craith''s spirits lifted after seeing his wife, a much too familiar and dreadful voice that was impetuous and full of tant ridicule rang in his ears.

 Chapter 141 Jackpot?

    <h4>Chapter 141 Jackpot?</h4>

    Baron Maugier''s countenance underwent a dramatic transformation as he gazed upon the repugnant and detestable man standing before him. His entire being trembled with an intense fury, his eyes fixed upon the man with a ferocious re that seemed to thirst for blood and yearns to shatter bones to dust. Unintentionally, a menacing aura enveloped him, rming his young son who cast fearful nces between the man and his father, uttering hesitantly, "Father?"

    "Ah, Lord Craith, what hase over you? You''re frightening little Andrew there..." The enigmatic figure in ck addressed him, directing a genuine and pitying gaze toward young Andrew.

    Dressed in opulent attire of meticulously tailored ck garmentsˇŞa waistcoat, a high-cored ck shirt, and an ornate wide-brimmed hat embellished with intricate golden motifsˇŞthe mysterious man shifted his gaze from Andrew back to Baron Maugier. His piercing blue eyes narrowed menacingly, instantly quelling the Baron''s seething anger and subduing his seemingly boundless hatred.

    Baron Maugier''s eyebrows twitched involuntarily, his desire to y the man before him and reduce him to shards of bone threatened to overpower him. Yet, confronted by that menacing gaze, fear took precedence,pelling him to bow his head.

    "Adrian, what do you seek now?" Baron Craith spat through clenched teeth.

    Adrian, the man in question, smiled with satisfaction, pleased by Lord Craith''s submission. He turned his head slightly, casting a benevolent nce towards Baron Craith''s wife, and spoke in a friendly tone, "Ah, my dear, why don''t you take the children elsewhere? I have an important matter to discuss with Lord Craith."

    Lady Maugier trembled in fear as she beheld his seemingly amiable smile. She clutched the edge of her husband''s sleeve, seeking permission through her gaze.

    With a sense of shame and humiliation, Baron Craith lowered his head and reluctantly nodded.

    Lady Maugier''s eyes wandered, torn by hesitation. However, upon encountering Adrian''s cold stare once again, she shivered and swiftly led their two teenage sons, their daughter, and little Andrew, who was perplexed by the situation, away from the scene.

    Once his wife had departed, Baron Craith ceased trembling. He fixed a cold gaze upon Adrian and uttered venomously, "You promised to leave us be! What do you desire? Do you not realize that I am not powerless before you?"

    Adrian merely scoffed, regarding Craith with disdain and mockery. Slowly, he produced a vial from his pocket, eliciting a change in Lord Craith''s expression. yfully, Adrian remarked, "Heh, is that so? Then... Should I drop this? Hehe."

    Lord Maugier''s heart sank as he observed the vial in Adrian''s grasp. Panic and fear contorted his face, prompting him to instinctively take a step forward, his arms outstretched.

    "You! Halt!" Lord Craith cried out in rm, his heartbeat elerating in an instant.

    "Hmm? Ah! You seem to be quite fearful, Lord Craith. Heheˇ­" Adrian smirked sarcastically and mocked as he casually dangled the seemingly precious and extremely tender vial without any care or regard.

    Seeing the lifeline of his entire family being treated like that so carelessly, Baron Craith almost skipped a beat, feeling like his entire world crashing down as the final bit of resistance in his mind broke downpletely.

    "You! You said you''d give us the antidote! Are you reneging on the promise?! What more do you want from usˇ­ you alreadyˇ­"

    Lord Craith bellowed almost pleadingly in a hopeless manner only to get interrupted by the man named Adrian, "Hmph! Lord Craith, it''s in your best interest to not provoke me. You are as hopeless as a chicken to me right now! Do you believe that I will break this antidote right now?"

    Anger and panic shed on Baron Craith''s face as he hurriedly raised his downcast gaze, only to see Adrian ying with the ss vial on his fingers in a dramatic manner while having a smile that sent shivers down his spine.

    "Fine! Fine! You win!! Okay?!" Baron Craith screamed in rm, his voice full of anguish and hopelessness.

    Finally, Adrian scoffed in satisfaction and put back the vial in his pocket. Then, he seated himselffortably as if he were the owner of the mansion and not Lord Craith and magnanimously invited Baron Craith to take a seat. A nonchnt smile drifted on his face as if he and Lord Craith truly shared a close rtionship.

    Seeing the smug smile on Adrian''s face, Craith was disgusted to his core and couldn''t help but dwell on the regretful decisions he had taken thatnded him and his entire family in the current horrifying circumstance. However, he did not dare show any of such thoughts on his face in front of Adrian, that devil.

    ''I have sinnedˇ­ I should never have been so greedyˇ­ I regret itˇ­ So much!'' Baron Craith thought inwardly full of remorse.

    As he took a lower seat in the mansion''s grand hall in front of Adrian and saw the portraits of his ancestors, a wave of humiliation washed over him, making him feel disgusted with himself as he imagined the piercing gazes of his dead ancestors reprimanding and cursing through the portraits hung on the walls, supposedly transcending time and space.

    Baron Craith momentarily felt his ears ringing as if he could hear the ancestors personally cursing him endlessly in obscure whispers, making his forehead drenched in sweat.

    At this moment, seeing Baron Craith''splexion turning for the worst, Adrian showed a concerned expression as if he was really worried about Lord Craith and called out seamlessly, "Ah! My friend! What''s wrong with you today? Hmmˇ­? Should I call the physician?"

    Baron Craith jolted out of his reverie hearing the overly amiable voice. His brows twitched as he cursed the man in front of him with all sorts of profanitiesˇŞbut of course, in his heart and mind only.

    Forcing a smile he muttered, "I.. I''m fineˇ­"

    As if he was relieved, Adrian heaved a sigh, "Good! Lord Craith, I only came today to check up on you, but you misunderstood this friend of yoursˇ­ Hahaha!"

    "Cut the nonsense! If you have nothing to say then I''d like to leave!"

    "Ayiaa~ you''re too feisty, my friend. I only came to share some good news with you!" Adrian dered with augh, his expression that of ecstasy and delight.

    Baron Craith immediately became suspicious and terrified; for he knew that the man before him definitely couldn''t mean anything good.

    "Youˇ­ Just what did you do now?!" Baron Craith eximed, his brows twitching.

    Adrian chuckled mischievously andfortably leaned back in his seat, his eyes narrowing slyly, "Hah! You really don''t trust me at all!"

    Baron ith: =?_?=

    "Mhm, anyway, heheˇ­ Lord Craith, you know best what we''re best at, don''t you?" Adrian said dubiously.

    Baron Craith shuddered, suddenly recalling a few detestable memories. After a moment he calmed himself and gravely looked at Adrian, "Don''t go overboard! Someone like the White Family can crush you like an ant! Do you think you can hide here forever expecting that no one will notice?"

    "Hmph, no one noticed until now, thanks to youˇ­ Hehe. As for the White Familyˇ­ before they notice us, it will be toote! Hahaha!"

    "What are you nning?" Baron Craith narrowed his eyes suspiciously and asked.

    "Heh, you don''t need to know! You just have to live here in your mansion leisurely~ but I have good news for youˇ­wellˇ­ perhaps not for you. Listen carefully! This time, we really hit the jackpot! Weapons! Military-grade weapons! Hahaha! Enough weapons to arm all my brothers! The weapons are meant for the tribute to the King at the festival. Secret shipment of weapons from the Kingdom of Eldarath!"

    Baron Craith''s eyes widened. His mind went nk, he became dumbfounded, looking at Adrian with his mouth agape and wide-eyed he eximed speechlessly,"!!!"

 Chapter 142 Cautious

    <h4>Chapter 142 Cautious</h4>

    "Adrian! You''re courting death! Don''t you know what happens to those who defy the Kingdom?! You will doom us all! Cease this nonsense at once!" Baron Craith shot up from his seat and bellowed aggravatingly, his eyes wide as saucers and his face pale with terror.

    Adrian narrowed his eyes and fell into contemting for a moment as if he was truly pondering on what Craith had said. But just as Craith began having some hope of redemption, Adrian grinned mockingly. Then, he burst outughing.

    "Hahaha! Tell me, dear Lord Craith. If you know what happens to those who go against the kingdom then why did you betray the kingdom?" Adrian said calmly, flicking his sleeves in contempt.

    Indeed, hearing these words, Lord Craith''s face paled further as all blood drained from his face in an instant. A severe pressure like that of a mountain crushing him descended upon his shoulders.

    The pressure of his guilt. The pressure of his sins. The mountain of his guilty conscience slowly crushing his heart and mind.

    Recalling everything that had urred and all that he and his family had done, Craith Maugier wanted to cry but had no tears left to shed.

    Smiling bitterly in resignation, he asked, "When will you give us the antidote?! You promised to set us free!"

    "Heh, what''s the hurry? Hmph! I have no interest in taking your or your family''s livesˇ­ as long as you all behave properly."

    Saying this, Adrian''s eyes flickered as he stood up from his seat, looking down on the pitiful baron, and said, "Baron Craith Maugier, don''t forget, we are on the same boat at this point and there''s no going back! And as for the poisonˇ­ Heheˇ­ What''s the hurry?"

    Baron Craith simply couldn''t take it anymore. His entire body shuddered with humiliation as he heard the pompous and utterly arrogant words spouting out of a lowly bandit''s mouth. Suddenly, his gaze flickered and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Seeing this, Adrian clicked his tongue and unceremoniously threw the medicinal vial at Baron Craith, which Baron Craith caught in panic just barely. Without wasting any time, Baron Craith opened the cap of the vial and immediately chugged down the medicine as if he was parched and found water in weeks in the middle of a desert.

    At this moment, a flurry of footsteps sounded as a ground of unscrupulous-looking men along with a red-robed ambiguous man appeared at the doorstep of the hall.

    Seeing Adrian, the men bowed respectfully, their gazes glinting with fanatical worship as they piously waited for Adrian''s permission to enter.

    Adrian stoically looked at the neers without any ripples on his face as if he didn''t have anything to do with those men looking at him respectfully with fanatical fervor.

    Normally, any man would at least feel prideful or have some emotion after seeing such a scene, but Adrian was as calm as a pond as if it didn''t matter at all. This signified a calm and cunning character as well as a showcase of his established prestige.

    Secretly observing this from the side, Baron Craith wore a bitter smile on his face as he wiped the train of blood from the corner of his mouth while thinking inwardly, ''Such a man who is capable of hiding his emotions on this level is indeed terrifying. No wonder such misfortune befell usˇ­''

    What Craith didn''t know was that Adrian was also paying attention to himself although it didn''t seem like it. And as if reading Baron Craith''s inner thoughts from his face, Adrian smiled with satisfaction.

    "Come inˇ­" After a short moment of silence, Adrian finally responded, wearing a dignified smile on his face.

    The unscrupulous-looking bunch of men entered merrily as if they had won a lottery. Their faces were brimming with joyful smiles as they entered the hall and stood in front of Adrian.

    "Everything okay?" Adrian asked nonchntly.

    "Hehe, bossˇ­ What could go wrong when you''re here?" One of the men ttered shamelessly.

    Adrian abruptly narrowed his eyes, an indomitable aura gushing out of his body that made one choke on their words. Exuding immense pressure on his underlings, he spoke, "Is that so? I hear something else entirely! Did I not order for everyone to leave the people of this city alone? Then why are your men still acting like some roadside thugs?! If they want to act like thugs then perhaps they are not worthy of our cause. And in extension, since you''re their leaderˇ­ Perhaps, you''re not worthy either. What do you think?"

    The man, whose name was Jyn, shuddered from the authoritative aura as his legs went limp. He was suddenly struck speeches and felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured on his head. He began sweating buckets meeting the Boss''s cold gaze and kneeled down in fear.

    "B-bossˇ­. Forgive meˇ­ Butˇ­Why should we care about those punymoners?" Jyn asked with great courage, making the others gasp.

    "Oh? So you dare question me now?!" Adrian red up.

    Jyn panicked, cursing himself a thousand times inwardly as he banged his head on the ground and pleaded, "Ah! Bossˇ­ I wouldn''t dare! I wouldn''t dare! J-justˇ­ Justˇ­ I-"

    Adrian gave a cold harrumph and interrupted, "Enough! What''s the point of everything we have done if people start to realize that the city isn''t in the hands of their beloved lord anymore? We must act in the shadows! How the hell can we do that if you idiots go around causing trouble in the city?!"

    Jyn''s eyed widened. He jolted all over as if his soul was enlightened and banged his head on the ground again. "Ahh! Boss is a sage! I was stupid and didn''t realize the wise intentions! Forgive me!"

    "Hmph! You sure know how to act! Alright, stand up now. You didn''te here just casually, did you?"

    Hearing this, another man spoke up with excitement, "That''s right! Boss! The mission is done! They have returned!"

    Hearing this, a trace of anticipation shed in Adrian''s eyes as he stood up. Furrowing his brows, he asked, "Where are they now?"

    "Outside the city walls! They''re asking permission to enter."

    Adrian''s happiness couldn''t be hidden at this point. While Baron Craith lost color from his face, Adrian looked like as if he had drank some heavenly nectar.

    However, the excitement soon subsided as Adrian fell into contemtion. The entire hall became silent as everyone eagerly waited for Adrian''s decision while holding their breaths.

    Aplicated, doubtful look shed in Adrian''s eyes making everyone confused. But only Adrian knew how cautious he was.

    Finally, after some time, he raised his head and dered boldly while narrowing his eyes in a scrutinizing manner, "Let''s go! Let me personally see first. Only then I will allow entry!"

 Chapter 143 Staredown

    <h4>Chapter 143 Staredown</h4>

    The soldiers, carriages, and carts of the Maugier Family''s convoy formed an imposing sight outside the udwill City walls. The air was thick with anticipation as the troops eagerly awaited the opening of the gates. The soldiers stood at attention, their armor gleaming under the sun, while the horses pawed at the ground, their restlessness evident.

    The convoy itself stretched for quite a distance, with a long line of carriages and cartsden with spoils and treasures acquired through their conquests. The wealth and power of the Maugier Family were evident in the opulence of their banners, which fluttered proudly in the wind, disying their coat of arms.

    The atmosphere was charged with a mix of triumph and eagerness, as the soldiers and members of the convoy contemted the riches and glory that awaited them within the city walls. They anticipated a hero''s wee, with the spoils of their conquests being paraded through the streets, showcasing their might and dominanceˇŞor so the guards at the walls thought inwardly, looking at the magnificence of the convoy.

    Naturally, everyone grew curious as to what the convoy entailed but since it carried the banners of the Maugier Family and this kind of activity wasn''t that much rare recently, no rms were raised. Even so, the gates remained closed, the guards waiting patiently for furthermand.

    The word also began spreading inside the walls that arge convoy had arrived. Knowing this, the citizens grew ecstaticˇŞfor they knew that each time arge convoy arrives at the city gates; it brings great riches and fortunes with it, making the city burst with vigor and excitement.

    The foolhardymoners obviously wouldn''t look into it too much as meddling in the state affairs and the activities of nobles was a taboo no one wanted tomit.

    And so, the official story of this ''convoy'' was that the Maugier Family often sent their merchants along with arge convoy of soldiers for protection. This convoy traded with the many foreign merchants going through the Golden Silk Road. The convoy would head out in the middle of each month and bring back tradedmodities, rare treasures, food, and novelties from foreign countries.

    This is why no one was surprised to see the convoy yet again. Just that this time, the convoy was several timesrger than usual. Looking ahead with eyes that seemed to sparkle with enthusiasm, the soldiers and guards drooled seeing the long lines of carriages outside the city gates.

    The excitement could be felt everywhere. Some of the soldiers were almost fanatic. Their eyes glinted with temptation, greed, and ecstasy. So much so that if not for the fear of death, they would have opened the gates themselves and personally headed down to wee the convoy.

    The sun glistened over the heads of everyone as the time ticked, then suddenly, a mor rose as waves and waves of soldiers and knight''s appeared behind the gates and on the city walls.

    Even this sight wasn''t foreign to the citizens of the city as this was the usual routine whenever the convoy would return from the expedition.

    The ''Lord'' was an extremely cautious man who was quite thorough in safeguarding the city from radical outsider threats. He would always personally reside over the process of weing the convoy inside the city. He would verify personally that nothing is wrong and only then the entry would be granted.

    And although this practice was a bit strange and rather overly cautious, the average man expected this to be a cautionary measure against the nefarious and crafty bandits roaming around as ofte.

    This time too, was the same. Baron Maugier personally rode out on his horse, leaving his mansion and galloping through the streets along with his group of subordinates and officials, arriving at the city gates in little to no time.

    Seeing the image of their beloved Lord riding through the streets gantly, the people cheered and encouraged with their good wishes while standing at the sides of the streets, creating a sort of festive atmosphere in expectation of seeing the merchant convoy and the things they brought.

    Lord Craith simply smiled bitterly seeing the enthusiastic crowd as he felt the weight on his heart increasing. ncing beside him at Adrian, he sighed in hopelessness and jumped off his horse,pletely unaware of the feelings of expectation and bewilderment in the corner of his heart.

    Adrian too, couldn''t help but slip a tint of anticipation shing on his otherwise poker face.

    ''Military Grade high-quality weapons and armorˇ­'' Adrian muttered inwardly in a daze. He was very excited to get his hands on the spoils.

    The weapons and armors made in the Kingdom of Eldarath were very famous. Although these weapons were pretty useless for Mystics and Martial Warriors, it didn''t change the fact that they were rather extremely significant for normal soldiers.

    In the end,rge wars were dominated by waves over waves of normal soldiers, and Mystics or Martial Warriors could only create sshes in these waves by themselves.

    This is why military-grade weapons were very important. The Eldarath Kingdom had the best cksmithing skills and techniques in the entire East and this is why they maintained their significance by marketing their superior weapons and armor.

    But even so, the Eldarath kingdom couldn''t use these skills to dominate the East. Mostly because the Kingdom did not have arge poption. And on top of that, they didn''t have arge pool of Mystics and Martial Warriors either who yed a pivotal role in any conflict even though they couldn''t easily change the entire tides by themselves. And beside this, the Eldarath Kingdom did not have natural resources that are used to create strong high-quality military tools.

    This is why, despite having the capability to produce such high-quality military weapons, The Eldarath Kingdom needed to rely on its weapon trade to maintain its power and influence.

    So, a secret shipment of weapons from the Eldarath kingdom to the Atrana Capital under the guise of an extravagant merchant convoy didn''t seem so far-fetched.

    Naturally, Adrian, who harbored grand ambitions, was ecstatic to get this information and immediately sent most of his bandit army to plunder the entire convoy.

    One could imagine the excitement in his heart when presumably the mission indeed turned out to be sessful. And if this were to be true, thenˇ­

    Therge supply of military-grade weapons and equipment would be his!

    And with this unexpected good fortune, his little army would be even stronger.

    With this, he could begin the next phase of his n.

    As Adrian pondered all this in his mind, he couldn''t wait to see the spoils for himself. However, his excitement and ambition did not cloud his judgment as he was still very cautious.

    Adrian''sckeys who were following him like shadows were also infected with his enthusiastic and anticipating mood and burst out in cheers of happiness and murmurs, discussing among each other how good their prospects would be.

    "Let''s see!" Adrian abruptly blurted and began heading to the top of the city wall where he would be able to scrutinize the so-called ''merchant convoy'' and see for himself if anything were to be shady.

    Under countless gazes of civilians and soldiers alike, he ''loyally'' followed Baron Maugier to the wall.

    Upon seeing their Lord, the guards located on the walls kneeled respectfully and greeted the entourage with their gazes lowered. While some of them discreetly exchange nces with Adrian at the back; strange glimmers flickering through their gazes.

    "Rise!"

    Baron Maugiermanded gracefully, not a hint of gloominess from before could be noticed on his face.

    It was as if nothing was amiss. He was Baron Craith Maugier as always. Most dignified and graceful as well as prestigious.

    Baron Craith once again sighed inwardly as he shook his head. Then, with his hands sped behind his back, he turned slightly and looked at the magnificent ''merchant convoy'' and the carriages supposedly filled with riches lined one after another.

    Seeing such a scene, even he couldn''t hide a trace of astonishment and restlessness in his eyes.

    At the same time, Baron Craith''s ''Loyal'' subordinates and officials apanying him also saw the same view, their faces glowing with joy and expectations alike. And of course, the most ''Loyal'' of all, Adrianˇ­ was one of them.

    Seeing therge crowd gathering on the city walls, the man riding closely with the bandit leader snickered as his lips curled upwards.

    Walking his horse even closer to the bandit leader, RavenˇŞthe man disguised in normal Maugier Family''s armor, ViperˇŞsoftly whispered in Raven''s ear as if he were a dreadful Devil from hell, "Now, Obediently do what you''re told! Otherwise, I have many ways to make your life worse than death! You should know that at this point, there''s no hope for you or your little gang out there. You should think for yourself. Understood?"

    Hearing Viper''s voice, Raven shivered all over. His one hand still felt empty and his physiological scars were fresh. His spirit waspletely crushed and he could simply nod his head lifelessly.

    Raven forcefully calmed himself down and pondered his final decision. Then, he realized that he had no other choice. He knew that he would die either way. Only, he had some hope by obeying.

    s, his face contorted as he didn''t know whether tough or cry. Then, he looked sideways with his resigned gaze, whereupon, he once again saw the man who least expected to see.

    The man exchanged nces with Raven. His gaze also drowned in hopelessness and resignation.

    Raven once again sighed and turned his head, looking ahead at the city walls; his eyes shed with resolve as he jumped the reigns of his horse lightly and approached the wall along with the other man.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!